Theosophy Wiki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Mahatma Letter of Sinnett to/from KH - 1883-06-09

2022-04-27T01:45:33Z

Jon Knebel: The Mars/Mercury controversy..

This letter is extremely important as it clearly shows Sinnett's misconceptions about the planets in our Chain, and clearly shows KH marking this paragraph "All wrong."
Sinnett later argued with HPB about his position, as he set forth in Esoteric Buddhism Chapters II & III, telling her that HE RECEIVED THE LETTERS! HE KNEW WHAT KH SAID!
HPB then included in the SD Vol I a section "A Few Early Misconceptions.." pg 152 (esp. pg 155) where she corrected him.
This was the beginning of the end of Sinnett's good relationship with HPB.

The question is: Did Sinnett see KH's annotation? Did HPB show it to him? Did he hear this otherwise from KH?

Mahatma Letter of Sinnett to/from KH - 1883-06-09

2022-04-27T01:24:00Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 5 */

{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]], [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]], [[Koot Hoomi]], [[H. P. Blavatsky]]
| sentvia = unknown{{pad|10em}}
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = 9 June 1883
| receiveddate = unknown
| otherdate = unknown
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = unknown
| vialocation = unknown
}}
This letter has not been published previously. [[A. P. Sinnett]] wrote to [[Mahatma]] [[Koot Hoomi]], who added notes and gave the original to [[H. P. Blavatsky]], with instructions to keep the letter. Sinnett discussed the [[London Lodge]], [[Anna Bonus Kingsford]], [[Mary Gebhard]], and questions about [[Reincarnation]]. The next known letter from K. H. to Sinnett was '''[[Mahatma Letter No. 111]]'''.

== Note to H. P. Blavatsky from K.H. ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
'''Note written in blue ink across the top of page 1:''' 

Keep 

KH

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_1_note.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_1_note_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Note on A. P. Sinnett letter from K.H. ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
'''Note written in blue ink diagonally across the top of page 5:''' 

All wrong

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_5_note.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_5_note_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 1 of Sinnett letter transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
'''Note written in blue ink across the top of page 1:''' 

Keep 

My dear Guardian,

As the London Society, or the [[London Lodge]] of the [[Theosophical Society|T.S.]] as we had decided to call it, – progresses with its esoteric studies I propose to send you notes concerning the various questions raised which I find myself unable to deal with confidently. The more vigorous and prosperous the undertaking becomes, the more I suppose such questions will multiply, but for the present they are comparatively few as the Society generally has not climbed up even to my own nimble level of occult knowledge.

Firstly however in regard to general progress [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Mrs Kingsford’s]] state of mind appears fairly satisfactorily. She has now read my book in proof, and fully recognizes the substantial identity of our teaching and that

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_1.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_1_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
* '''my book''' refers to Sinnett's second book, [[Esoteric Buddhism (book)|''Esoteric Buddhism'']], which was published in 1883.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
which she has herself received. Where there are discrepancies she seems willing now to put such difficulties aside for future elucidation at a later stage. She has great working and persuasive power and if she receives instruction from her own guardians or inner spirit or whoever they may be, will no doubt throw herself conamore into the [[Theosophy|Theosophical]] propaganda. A very little impulse now would set her to work on public lectures, but my own inclination is rather to wait a little longer and get the [[Theosophical Society|Society]] into a still more rigorous condition internally first – before urging her to do this.

[[Mary Gebhard|Madam Gebhard]] is a person of the most indomitably steadfast nature, but she will have to go back now to Germany. Would you wish her to attempt the establishment of a T.S. lodge at Elberfeld? or is it not worthwhile to multiply branches

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_2.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_2_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
* '''con amore''' is an Italian expression that literally means "with love," used to indicate an action carried out with love, devotion, or zest.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
with ladies at their head?

Can you tell me whether you ever took possession of a letter from [[Mary Gebhard|Madam Gebhard]] a year or two ago, and whether you gave her a mental reply as she is inclined to believe though anxious not to encourage impressions to that effect on insufficient grounds.

Can you tell me for my own guidance in dealing with such cases, what is the possibility before such women as Madam Gebhard, cool, resolute seekers of occult advancement with all the qualities apparently that aught qualify them for regular chelaship, if sex did not stand in the way? Are they likely to obtain an artificial reincarnation at death in a body better fitted for success?

Madam Gebhard seems to us to have the making of a tried [[chela]] in her, more even than Mrs Kingsford, great as the psychic gifts of this latter lady are, at all events to be as well qualified in a different way

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_3.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_3_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
* Mary Gebhard is known to have received at least two letters from K. H. and one from the [[Mahatma]] [[Morya]], and may have had other communications from them.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Now about my questions.

If a dead infant may be [[Reincarnation|reincarnated]] on the lines of the old [[Karma|karmic]] affinities almost immediately, may the half grown boy or girl reincarnate at short periods. Say 1500 years is about the shortest interval for an adult, then may there be all the gradations of intervals in the case of young persons dying with imperfectly developed Karma. Common sense seems to indicate thus.

Is there any essential difference as to their spiritual origin between noxious and innocuous animals. Of course the crude idea about the noxious animals representing the relapse into lower forms of criminal egos once having elevated to a higher level, will not work: but there may be some mystery behind this problem susceptible of explanations.

The planet behind us in our
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_4.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_4_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
'''Note written by K. H. in blue ink diagonally across the top of page 5:'''

All wrong.

[[Planetary Chain|chain]], Mars, and the one in advance being apparently quite material on the same plane of materiality as the Earth now is and that the planets behind Mars and in advance of Mercury, are quite too ethereal to be perceived by physical observations ? There seems too abrupt a passage here from gross materiality to a high order of ethereality.

[[spiritualism|Spiritualistic]] cases to which such explanations as I can give seem not to apply keep multiplying on my hands.

[[William Crookes|Crookes]] stands in the way one direction with [[Katie King]]; fully materialized according to his account time after time always the same highly intelligent and distinct entity.

Drayson tells various stories pointing to accurate knowledge of facts by “spirits” quite outside the knowledge of any sitters also of cases in which predictions by spirits are verified afterwards.

This matter about predictions
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_5.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_5_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
* '''Katie King''' was a materialized spirit appearing through many [[Mediumship|mediums]].
* '''Drayson''' refers to General Alfred Wilks Drayson, a member of the [[London Lodge]].
* '''sitters''' refers to mediums.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
conveyed either [[spiritualism|spiritualistically]] or by vision perplexes me very much. A few days ago, Mrs Kingsford had a vision of herself in a Hansom cab meeting with a certain accident of no great importance but precise in its nature. The accident only happened in the course of the day just as foreseen; and yet it could only have occurred by the confluence of a hundred different acts by different people each apparently determinedly free will. Mrs K has had many similar experiences.

Judged by external signs the Indo-British newspaper company looks as if it were hardly destined to acquire an adult karma; as if it might prove one of the failures of Nature we sometimes talk about. But until I hear from you that the enterprise has
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_6.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_6_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}
== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
fallen through, I shall continue to believe that it will ultimately float. Only inasmuch as if it should not float, I shall have to recast my plans in life to some extent, I should be glad to know the worst at the earliest moment by telegraph if you would kindly have word sent to me that way, in the event of the scheme being definitely abandoned by you. Of course I hope I may never [word scratched out] receive any such telegram.

Your affectionately as Ever

A P Sinnett

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}

[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_7.jpeg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/UnpubKH1_7_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}

'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

The next known letter from K. H. to Sinnett was '''[[Mahatma Letter No. 111]]''' (in chronological numbering system, or No. 59 in the Barker system). That is quite a long letter covering many subjects.

== Physical description of letter ==

Two sheets of paper were folded and written on both sides. Sinnett wrote in black ink, and the notation by K.H. is in blue pencil. This letter is in a private collection.

== Publication history ==

This letter has never been published before.

== Commentary about this letter ==

The chief significance of this letter is that it is a rare example of Sinnett's side of his correspondence with the Mahatmas, and that [[H. P. Blavatsky|Madame Blavatsky]] was instructed to preserve it.

== Additional resources ==

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML to A. P. Sinnett]]
[[Category:ML with images]]
[[Category:ML previously unpublished]]

Talk:Emma Coulomb

2021-06-12T00:48:11Z

Jon Knebel: Who was Sebin?

Did Emma Cutting Coulomb ever go by the name Mad. Sebin? or perhaps Mad. Sebin was a mutual acquaintance with HPB in Cairo. She is mentioned in LBS-61 bottom pg 153 "then went to Cairo where I stopped from Oct. or Nov. 1871 to April 1872 ... I had sent Mad. Sebin with the monkeys before hand, for Odessa is only four or five days from Alexandria." and also in a letter to HSO June 7 1884 "what Coulomb told you about me (Master told them all her lies about the poor dead child whose mother my aunt & sister both knew, about that poor dead man who lies buried in Alexandria, about Sebin and how she, to thank me for saving her from starvation said lies about me in Odessa and Cairo too..." Who was Sebin?

Talk:Burjorji J. Padshah

2021-06-11T02:52:26Z

Jon Knebel: Padshah

Do we know if there was a familial relationship between Burjorji J. Padshah and Sorabji J. Padshah? Brothers? Cousins? I imagine Padshah might be a common Parsi surname..

Talk:William Thomas Stead

2019-08-29T02:09:32Z

Jon Knebel: Stead letter question

Janet,
What was your source for this letter from HPB to Stead (note 4)? The letter is in BdZ's MSS but you may have seen it published elsewhere??

London Lodge

2019-06-26T21:44:51Z

Jon Knebel: /* Change of name */

The '''London Lodge''' was an influential lodge in the early years of the [[Theosophical Society]]. Founded on [[June 27]], 1878, under the name of '''British Theosophical Society''', it was the first official lodge to be chartered by the [[Parent Society]]. Its name was changed to that of "London Lodge" of the Theosophical Society on [[June 3]], 1883.

== British Theosophical Society ==

The British Theosophical Society was established in 1876, with [[C. C. Massey]] as its first President. The members of the British Society were accepted as "Corresponding Fellows" of the [[Parent Society]], but were not formally recognized as a Lodge until the summer of 1878, when [[John Storer Cobb]], the then Recording Secretary, journeyed to London for the purpose, under commission from the Parent Society.<ref>John Garrigues and others, ''The Theosophical Movement 1875-1950'' (The Cunningham Press, 1925), 18.</ref>

On [[December 11]], 1877, [[Charles Carleton Massey]], [[John Storer Cobb|J. S. Cobb]], [[William Stainton Moses|W. S. Moses]], and [[Emily Kislingbury]] met in London to read [[Henry Steel Olcott|Col. Olcott]]'s instructions concerning the formation of what eventually became the London Lodge.

The first official meeting was held on [[June 27]], 1878, at 38, Great Russell St., London. Present at the meeting were J. S. Cobb, C. C. Massey, E. Kislingbury, [[George Wyld|Dr. George Wyld]], [[Harry J. Billing|Dr. H. J. Billing]], and [[Charles Carter Blake|Dr. C. Carter Blake]]. Mr. Cobb represented Col. Olcott; Mr. Massey was chosen President; and Miss Kislingbury, Secretary.<ref>Alfred Percy Sinnett, ''The Early Days of Theosophy in Europe'' (London: Theosophical Publishing House Ltd, 1922), 11.</ref> The latter, noted:

<blockquote>In England, four out of five of the original group were members of the British National Association of Spiritualists, as well as the first two presidents, Mr. C. C. Massey and Dr. George Wyld. During the first year of its existence, the English Theosophical Society continued to be recruited almost entirely, if not solely, from the Spiritualist ranks.<ref>See [http://hpb.narod.ru/SpiritualismRelationTheosophyEK.html# Spiritualism In Its Relation to Theosophy] by Emily Kislingbury</ref></blockquote>

[[Founders#"The Founders"|The Founders]] attended a meeting of the British Theosophical Society in London on [[January 5]], 1879, on their way to India.

In early 1880 Dr. George Wyld was elected President until August, 1882, when he resigned from this position.<ref>George Wyld, ''Notes on my Life'' (London: Kegan, Paul, Trench, Trubner & Company, 1903), 74.</ref> He was succeeded by C. C. Massey. The Lodge, however, was not doing very well and Mr. Massey felt that [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Dr. Anna Kingsford]] was the only one who could keep the group from dying.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 119 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 406.</ref>

On [[January 7]], 1883, there was an annual election of officers. Dr. [[Anna Bonus Kingsford]] (who was still in Paris) was elected as President with [[Edward Maitland]] and Dr. Wyld as Vice-Presidents. [[William Tournay Brown|W. T. Brown]] was one of the members.

== Change of name ==

On April, 1883, [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] moved back to London and joined the Lodge. On [[May 20]], 1883, [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Dr. Anna Kingsford]] and [[Edward Maitland]] returned to England, after a stay in Switzerland, to commence their duties in connection with the British Theosophical Society. Mrs. Kingsford suggested that the name be changed to "London Lodge of the Theosophical Society". On [[June 3]], at a meeting held at 1, Albert Mansions, Victoria St., London, S.W., the English Fellows decided, at Dr. Anna Kingsford's wish, seconded by Mr. Sinnett, to change the name of their Lodge.

== Internal dissension ==

Although [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]]'s arrival gave renewed impetus to the activities of the London Lodge, it would also prove to be a source of difficulty.

On [[October 21]], 1883, due to [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Dr. Kingsford]] being "unavoidably absent", [[Edward Maitland]] read an address from her before the Lodge. Several members protested its language and passed a Resolution stating the fact. Internal dissension began to come out into the open.

Members were divided among two distinct groups: one, the larger, led by Mr. Sinnett, was specially drawn to the Oriental and Tibetan teachings, as represented in his books, [[The Occult World (book)|The Occult World]] and [[Esoteric Buddhism (book)|Esoteric Buddhism]]; the second, the smaller, led by Dr. Kingsford and Edward Maitland, was more attracted to a revival of mystical and [[Christianity#Esoteric Christianity|esoteric Christianity]], the [[Kabbalah]] and the teachings of the [[Hermeticism|Hermetic philosophy]].

In December (some sources say the 9th, some others the 16th), Dr. Kingsford and Mr. Maitland released a Circular entitled ''A Letter Addressed to the Fellows of the London Lodge of The Theosophical Society, by the President and a Vice-President of the Lodge'' (privately printed by Bunny and Davis, Shrewsbury, England. 39 pp.) severely criticizing the teachings contained in Mr. Sinnett's book [[Esoteric Buddhism (book)|''Esoteric Buddhism'']]. The Circular also stated the necessity of forming a distinct body or group within the general group of the Lodge.

With the date for the election of new authorities approaching, [[Koot Hoomi|Mahatma K.H.]] sent telegrams to Mr. Sinnett and Mrs. Kingsford saying that the latter should remain as President of the Lodge. The reason for this was given by the Master in [[Mahatma Letter No. 120|one of his letters]], where he stated that "whether the gifted President of the 'London Lodge' Theos. Soc. entertains feelings of reverence or disrespect toward the humble and unknown individuals at the head of the Tibetan Good Law", due to the fact that the London population was not familiar with Tibetan doctrines, a Christian esoteric approach was better fitted "for the purpose we have all at heart, namely the dissemination of TRUTH through Esoteric doctrines, conveyed by whatever religious channel, and the effacement of crass materialism and blind prejudices and skepticism".<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 120 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 409-410.</ref>

However, due to the ill feelings between the two factions, the [[Maha Chohan]] advises to postpone the election until April, 1884, when [[Henry Steel Olcott|Col. Olcott]] would visit the Lodge.

Col. Olcott arrived to London accompanied by [[Mohini Mohun Chatterji]], who was at the time his private secretary, and arranged with the Kingsford-Maitland group to issue a charter to form a separate Branch, the "[[Hermetic Lodge]]" of the Theosophical Society.<ref>Henry Steel Olcott, ''Old Diary Leaves'' Third Series (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1974), 97.</ref>

On [[April 7]], 1884, [[G. B. Finch|Mr. Finch]], was elected as President of the London Lodge, Mr. Sinnett Vice-President and Secretary, and Miss [[Francesca Arundale]] as Treasurer.

Dr. Kingsford and E. Maitland resigned from the London Lodge on [[December 24]], 1884, after having founded the [[Hermetic Society]].

Mr. Sinnett was elected President of the Lodge in January 1885.

=== Master M. appears ===

On [[April 7]], 1884, when [[Henry Steel Olcott|Colonel Olcott]] was giving an opening speech at [[G. B. Finch|Mr. Finch]]’s rooms, the astral form of [[Morya|Mahatma M.]] appeared for a few seconds. It was seen by [[Mohini Mohun Chatterji|Mr. Mohini]], [[Mary Gebhard]] and [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Madame Blavatsky]] and Col. Olcott.<ref>[http://www.blavatskyarchives.com/mastersencounterswith.htm# A Casebook of Encounters with the Theosophical Mahatmas] Case 43, compiled and edited by Daniel H. Caldwell</ref>

== Inner Group ==

The opposition to the Tibetan teachings coming from the [[Masters of Wisdom|Masters]] that the Kingsford-Maitland party held prompted [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] to write to [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] proposing the formation of an "Inner Group" of the London Lodge. There, these teachings could be studied by those willing to do it without causing frictions in the Lodge. In December 1883, the Master answers:

<blockquote>The more I think of it, the more reasonable appears to me your plan of a Society within the London Society. Try, for something may come out of it.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 117 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 404.</ref></blockquote>

Early in January 1884, the London Lodge receives a letter from [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] proposing the formation of an Inner Group:

<blockquote>It seems necessary for a proper study and correct understanding of our Philosophy and the benefit of those whose inclination leads them to seek esoteric knowledge from the Northern [[Buddhism|Buddhist]] Source; and in order that such teaching should not be even virtually imposed or offered to those [[Theosophist]]s who may differ from our views, that an exclusive group composed of those members who desire to follow absolutely the teachings of the School to which we, of the [[Brotherhood_of_Adepts#The_Tibetan_Brotherhood|Tibetan Brotherhood]], belong, should be formed under Mr. Sinnett's direction and within the "London Lodge T.S." Such is, in fact, the desire of the [[Maha Chohan]].<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 120 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 411.</ref></blockquote>

He also said that due to the criticism that the teachings embodied in Mr. Sinnett's book [[Esoteric Buddhism (book)|Esoteric Buddhism]] had received, whatever was given to the inner group should be kept secret among its members:

<blockquote>Our last year's experience amply shows the danger of so recklessly submitting our sacred doctrines to the unprepared world. We expect, therefore, and are resolved to urge, if necessary more caution than ever from our followers in the exposition of our secret teachings. Consequently many of the latter which Mr. Sinnett and his fellow-students may from time to time receive from us, will have to be kept entirely secret from the world — if they would have us give them our help in that direction.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 120 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 411.</ref></blockquote>

In late July or early August, 1884, following the resignation of [[C. C. Massey]] who was suspicious of the existence of the [[Mahatmas]], a petition was drafted to form the Inner Group.<ref>See [http://www.katinkahesselink.net/blavatsky/articles/v6/y1884_042.htm# Petition to the Masters for the Formation of an "Inner Group of the London Lodge"] at KatinkaHesselink.net</ref> Below are the names of the members that signed it:

Mary Anne Arundale, [[Francesca Arundale]], [[A. J. Cooper-Oakley|Alfred J. Cooper-Oakley]], [[Isabelle Cooper-Oakley|H. Isabel Cooper-Oakley]], [[Archibald Keightley]], [[Bertram Keightley]], [[Isabel de Steiger]], Laura E. Falkiner, Edmond W. Wade, John Varley, Isabella Varley, Toni Schmiechen, [[Hermann Schmiechen]], Mary C. D. Hamilton, [[G. B. Finch|Gerard B. Finch]], Louisa S. Cook, [[Mabel Collins]] (Mrs. Keningale Cook), Catherine Galindo, [[Patience Sinnett]], R. Palmer Thomas, [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]], and Jane Wade.

This preceded by four years the [[Esoteric Section]] and the later "Inner Group" of [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|H. P. Blavatsky]].

== Eleusinian Society ==

After [[Annie Besant]] became international President of the [[Theosophical Society (Adyar)]] she invited [[Charles Webster Leadbeater|C. W. Leadbeater]] to rejoin the Society. Members of the London Lodge, instigated by [[Maude Travers|"Mary"]], voted unanimously in favor of withdrawing from the Theosphical Society. In February 1909, the lodge changed its name to the Eleusinian Society, which lasted for only a couple of years.

In 1911 [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] felt he should not stay away for the Theosophical Movement he helped to form in the Western world. He discussed the matter with Annie Besant during her visit to London and in the Spring of that year the lodge became again part of the TS, changing its name back to London Lodge. Mr. Sinnett was restored to his original office of vice-President. "Mary" resigned from the Theosophical Society.<ref>Alfred Percy Sinnett, ''Autobiography of Alfred Percy Sinnett'' (London: Theosophical History Center, 1986), 48-49.</ref>

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Organizations]]

Mahatma Letter No. 20

2017-06-20T20:54:05Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 11 */

Mahatma Letter No. 20

2017-06-20T20:34:33Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 7 */

Mahatma Letter No. 20

2017-06-20T19:47:39Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 3 */

Mahatma Letter No. 70a

2016-02-24T02:28:02Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 5 */

[[Category:ML from Hume]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[A. O. Hume]]
| receivedby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = August, 1882 – see [[Mahatma Letter No. 70a#Context and background|below]]
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Simla, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 20a in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 70a#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 69|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 70b|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 71|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 70b|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Cover sheet ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Received August, 1882.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-0_Cover_sheet_6258.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-0_Cover_sheet_6258_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
'''[[Mahatma Letter No. 70c#Page 15|10 [X]]]'''

My dear Master,

In speaking of Fragments No. III of which you will receive proofs soon, I said it was far from satisfactory though I had done my best.

It was necessary to advance the doctrine of the [[Theosophical Society|Society ]] another stage, so as gradually to open the eyes of the [[Spiritualism|spiritualists]] — so I introduced as the most pressing matter the [[Suicide]] etc. view given in your last letter to [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|S.]]

Well it is this that seems to me most unsatisfactory and it will lead to a number of questions that I shall feel puzzled to reply to.

Our first doctrine is that the majority of objective [[phenomena]] were due

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-1_6260.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-1_6260_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Fragments No. III''' refers to Sinnett's series of articles in ''The Theosophist'' called "Fragments of Occult Truth", later expanded into the book [[Esoteric Buddhism (book)|''Esoteric Buddhism'']].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shells]]. 1½ and 2½ principled shells, i.e. [[principle]]s entirely separated from their [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles.

But as a further '''[[Mahatma Letter No. 70c#Page 16|(1)]]''' development we admit that there are some spirits, i.e. [[Manas|5th]] and [[Kāma|4th]] principles not wholly dissevered from their sixth and seventh which also may be potent in the seance room. These are the spirits of [[suicide]]s and the victims of accident or violence. Here the doctrine is that each particular wave of life must run on to its appointed shore and with the exception of the very good, that all spirits prematurely divorced from the lower principles, must remain on earth, until the foredestined hour of what would have been the natural [[death]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-2_6261.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-2_6261_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
strikes.

Now this is all very well but this being so, it is clear that in opposition to our former doctrine, [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shells]] will be few and spirits many '''[[Mahatma Letter No. 70c#Page 19|(2)]]'''.

For what difference can there be to take the case of [[suicide]]s, whether these be conscious or unconscious, whether the man blows his brains out, or only drinks or womanizes himself to [[death]], or kills himself by over-study? In each case equally the normal natural hour of death is anticipated and a spirit and not a shell the result — or again what difference does it make whether a man is hung for murder, killed in battle, in a railway train or a powder explosion, or drowned or burnt to death, or knocked over by cholera or plague, or jungle
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-3_6262.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-3_6262_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
fever or any of the other thousand and one epidemic diseases of which the seeds were not ''ab initio'', in his constitution, but were introduced therein in consequence of his happening to visit a particular locality or undergo a given experience, both of which he might have avoided? Equally in all cases the normal death hour is anticipated and a spirit instead of a shell the result.

In England it is calculated that not 15% of the population reach their normal death period — and what with fevers and famines and their sequeloe, I fear the percentage is not much larger here even — where the people are mostly [[Vegetarianism|vegetarian]] and as a rule live under less unfavourable sanitary conditions.

So then the great bulk of all the physical [[phenomena]] of spi
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-4_6263.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-4_6263_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Ab initio''' is a Latin term meaning "from the beginning."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
ritualists ought apparently to be due to these spirits and not to [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shells]]. I should be glad to have further information on this point.

There is a second point '''[[Mahatma Letter No. 70c#Page 23|(3)]]''' very often as I understand the spirits of very fair average good people dying natural [[death]]s, remain some time in the earth's atmosphere — from a few days to a few years — why cannot such as these communicate? And if they can this is a most important point that should not have been overlooked.

'''[[Mahatma Letter No. 70c#Page 24|(4)]]''' And thirdly it is a fact that thousands of spirits do appear in pure circles and teach the highest morality and moreover tell very closely the truths as to the unseen world (witness Alan Kardec's books pages on pages of which are identical with what you yourself
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-5_6264.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-5_6264_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Allan Kardec''' is the pen name of the French educator, translator and author Hippolyte Léon Denizard Rivail (October 3, 1804 – March 31, 1869) known today as the systematizer of [[Spiritism]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
teach) and it is unreasonable to suppose that such are either [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shells]] or bad spirits. But you have not given us any opening for any large number of pure high spirits — and until the whole theory is properly set forth and due place made for these which seem to me a thoroughly well established fact, you will never win over the [[Spiritualism|spiritualists]]. I dare say it is the old story — only part of the truth being told to us and the rest reserved — if so it is merely cutting the [[Theosophical Society|Society]]'s throat. Better to tell the outside world nothing — than to tell them half truths the incompleteness of which they detect at once, the result being a contemptuous rejection of what is truth and though they cannot accept it in this fragmentary state.

Yours affectionately,

[[Allan Octavian Hume|A. O. Hume]].
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-6_6265.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/70A-6_6265_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]] described this letter with related letters [[Mahatma Letter No. 70b|70b]] and [[Mahatma Letter No. 70c|70c]]:
<blockquote>
20A is from [[Allan Octavian Hume|AOH]] to [[Koot Hoomi|KH]], written on note paper in black ink. Certain passages have been underscored and reference numbers have been added in blue pencil.
 
[[Mahatma Letter No. 70b|20B]] is from [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|APS]] to [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|HPB]] and is written on small sheets of note paper. Certain passages have been underscored in blue pencil.
 
[[Mahatma Letter No. 70c|20C]] is from [[Koot Hoomi|KH]] to [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|APS]]. It is written on the back of 20A, 20B and on additional sheets of the same size. He writing is in blue pencil and has a granular appearance such as one might produce by writing with a colored pencil on paper placed on the cover of a clothbound book, or similar rough surface. A number of letters dated during the latter half of 1882 have this appearance. how this effect was produced is not known.<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 123.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Theosophical Society in America

2016-01-30T23:34:34Z

Jon Knebel: /* National library and archives */

'''The Theosophical Society in America''' (TSA) is the American Section of the international [[Theosophical Society (Adyar)|Theosophical Society]] based in Adyar, Chennai, India. Under American law it has the legal status of a member-based nonprofit organization dedicated to the teaching of Theosophy. From 1895 until 1934, the organization was known as the '''American Section''' or [[American Theosophical Society]], but in 1934 the name "Theosophical Society in America" was legally adopted.<ref>Anonymous, "The Name That Is Ours," ''The American Theosophist'' 22 no. 9 (September 1934): 193.</ref> Previously, other organizations had used the same name during the years [[Theosophical Society in America (Judge)|1895-98]] and [[Theosophical Society in America (Hargrove)|1898-1908]].

== History ==
Russian noblewoman [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky]] and American Colonel [[Henry Steel Olcott]] founded the [[Theosophical Society]] with attorney [[William Quan Judge]] and others in late 1875 in New York City.<ref>Michael Gomes, ''Dawning of the Theosophical Movement'' (Wheaton, Ill: Theosophical Publishing House, 1987): 86-89.</ref> After his two major [[Founders#The Founders|co-founders]] departed for India in 1879 to establish the international headquarters of the Society in [[Adyar (campus)|Adyar]], India (near Madras, now known as Chennai), young Mr. Judge earnestly carried on the work of advancing interest in [[Theosophy]] within the United States. By 1886 he had established an [[American Section]] of the international Society with branches in fourteen cities. Rapid growth took place under his guidance, so that by 1895 there were 102 American branches with nearly six thousand members.<ref>Bruce F. Campbell, ''Ancient Wisdom Revived: A History of the Theosophical Movement'' (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1980), 104.
</ref> Madame Blavatsky died in 1891, leaving Colonel Olcott and English social activist [[Annie Besant]] as the principal leaders of the international movement based in Adyar, and [[William Quan Judge]] heading the American Section.

During the contentious [[Ninth Annual Convention|1895 Convention]] of the American Section in 1895, eighty-three lodges voted for autonomy from the international [[Theosophical Society (Adyar)]]. The international President-Founder, Colonel Olcott, interpreted this action as secession, and revoked the charters of those lodges, whose members reorganized into the first organization called [[Theosophical Society in America (Judge)|'''"Theosophical Society in America"''']] under [[William Quan Judge]].<ref>Campbell, 111.</ref> After Judge's death the following year, [[Katherine Tingley]] stepped into the leadership of that organization, and in 1898 folded the Theosophical Society in America into the [[Universal Brotherhood]], resulting in the [[Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society]].<ref>Grace F. Knoche, "Katherine Tingley: A Biographical Sketch," ''Sunrise'' 47 no. 4 (April/May 1998), available online at http://www.theosophy-nw.org/theosnw/theos/th-ktgk1.htm (accessed 12 November 2009).</ref><ref>W.Michael Ashcraft, ''The Dawn of the New Cycle'' (Knoxville: University of Tennessee Press, 2002), 37-38.</ref> After several changes in location and name, the successor organization is now known as the [[Theosophical Society (Pasadena)]]. Other groups split off from Tingley's organization over the years, becoming [[Theosophical Society in America (Hargrove)]], the [[United Lodge of Theosophists]], [[Theosophical Society (Point Loma-The Hague)]], [[Temple of the People]] in Halcyon, California, and others.<ref>Curuppumallage Jinarajadasa, ''The Golden Book of the Theosophical Society: a Brief History of the Society's Growth from 1875-1955'' (Adyar, Madras, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1925), 141.</ref> This second [[Theosophical Society in America (Hargrove)|'''"Theosophical Society in America"''']] headed by [[Ernest Temple Hargrove]] dropped the words "in America" from its name in 1908.<ref>Anonymous, "T. S. Activities," ''Theosophical Quarterly'' 6 no. 1 (July, 1908): 88.</ref>

Five American lodges that had opposed the 1895 secession retained their affiliation with the international Society in Adyar, along with additional lodges that had not sent representatives to the 1895 convention. They formed a new American Section known as the [[American Theosophical Society]] under the leadership of [[Alexander Fullerton]].<ref>Joy Mills, ''100 Years of Theosophy: A History of the Theosophical Society in America'' (Wheaton, Ill.: Theosophical Publishing House, 1987), 27-29.</ref> Extensive lecture tours by [[Annie Besant]] and [[Constance Wachtmeister]] elicited much new interest in the American Theosophical Society,<ref>Joy Mills, ''100 Years of Theosophy: A History of the Theosophical Society in America'' (Wheaton, Ill.: Theosophical Publishing House, 1987), 27-29.</ref> so that by 1900 the organization claimed 1286 members and 71 branches.<ref>Mills, 34.</ref>

The [[American Theosophical Society]] was legally renamed '''"The Theosophical Society in America"''' in 1934, and has existed under that name ever since.<ref>Anonymous, "The Name That Is Ours," ''The American Theosophist'' 22 no. 9 (September 1934): 193.</ref> Like other Theosophical groups, the organization aspires to educate the public about the principles of [[Theosophy]] through publications, public programs, and local group activities. A '''[http://www.theosophical.org/about-us video]''' of Society history is available.

In an attempt to clarify the complex history of the Theosophical movement in the United States, Dorothy Bell has created a diagram along the lines of a family tree, which can be viewed at [http://www.theosophical.org/files/about/FamilyTreeTheosophy.pdf '''American Family Tree of Theosophy''']. See also [[Theosophical Society in America#Other Theosophical societies in the United States|Other Theosophical societies in the United States]] below. 

== Organization ==
The modern '''Theosophical Society in America''' (TSA) is a member-based not-for-profit corporation. It is incorporated in the state of Illinois with federal 501(c)(3) tax-exempt status. The national headquarters has been located in Wheaton, Illinois since 1927. About 115 local groups include branches (also called lodges) and smaller study centers. As of 2008, the membership comprised about 4000 people. A considerable number of members-at-large are affiliated directly with the national center.

The administrative center of the TSA (called "Olcott" in honor of the President-Founder) is located in Wheaton, Illinois.

== Philosophy ==
The Theosophical Society in America is composed of individuals united by their concurrence with its three [[Objects of the Theosophical Society|Objects]], by their dedication to promoting brotherhood, and by their interest in study and spiritual self-transformation. Theosophists consider that belief should be the result of individual study, experience, and insight, rather than reliance on dogma. They see each religion as an expression of Divine Wisdom, adapted to the needs of a particular time and place. Theosophy regards the universe as alive and interrelated, with an intelligent order guiding the cyclical evolution of all life. The Theosophical Society in America supports the right of individual freedom of thought for every person, and no doctrine is in any way binding on any member of the Society.<ref>Theosophical Society in America, "Introduction," Theosophical Society in America, http://www.theosophical.org/about-us (accessed 19 August 2010)</ref>

TSA philosophy is also represented in the [[Theosophical Worldview Statement|Theosophical Worldview]] statement.

== Objects ==
[[File:Three Objects.jpg|150px|right]]
The three declared Objects of the [[Theosophical Society (Adyar)]] are:
* To form a nucleus of the universal brotherhood of humanity, without distinction of race, creed, sex, caste or color.
* To encourage the comparative study of religion, philosophy, and science.
* To investigate unexplained laws of nature and the powers latent in Man.<ref>Theosophical Society in America, "Introduction," Theosophical Society in America, http://www.theosophical.org/about-us/the-society/3-objects (accessed 19 August 2010).</ref>

For more information and a history of changes in the wording, see [[Objects of the Theosophical Society]].

== Mission statement ==

Theosophical Society in America has a Vision of wholeness that inspires a fellowship united in study, meditation, and service.

Its Mission is to encourage open-minded inquiry into world religions, philosophy, science, and the arts in order to understand the wisdom of the ages, respect the unity of all life, and help people explore spiritual self-transformation.<ref>Theosophical Society in America, "Mission Statement," Theosophical Society in America, http://www.theosophical.org/about-us/1044 (accessed 19 August 2010).</ref>

Its Ethic holds that our every action, feeling, and thought affects all other beings and that each of us is capable of and responsible for contributing to the benefit of the whole.

== Leadership ==

The TSA is governed by a Board of Directors that meets at the national headquarters. Officers include a president, vice president, national treasurer, and national secretary. Two directors are elected by members from each of three geographical districts in the United States.

The national president also has the title of General Secretary for the American Section of the [[Theosophical Society (Adyar)]] based in Chennai, India, and participates in the General Council that governs the international Society. These are the presidents since the 1895 reorganization of the American Society:
{| class="wikitable"
|-
! Term of Office
! President
|-
| 1895–1907
| [[Alexander Fullerton]]
|-
| 1907–1912
| [[Weller Van Hook|Dr. Weller Van Hook]]
|-
| 1912–1920
| [[Albert Powell Warrington|A. P. Warrington]]
|-
| 1920–1931
| [[L. W. Rogers|L. W. Rogers]]
|-
| 1931–1945
| [[Sidney A. Cook]]
|-
| 1945–1960
| [[James S. Perkins]]
|-
| 1960–1965
| [[Henry A. Smith|Dr. Henry A. Smith]]
|-
| 1965–1974
| [[Joy Mills]]
|-
| 1974–1975
| [[Ann Kerr|Ann Wylie]]
|-
| 1975–1987
| [[Dora van Gelder Kunz|Dora van Gelder Kunz]]
|-
| 1987–1993
| [[Dorothy Abbenhouse]]
|-
| 1993–2002
| [[John Algeo|Dr. John Algeo]]
|-
| 2002–2011
| [[Betty Bland]]
|-
| 2011–present
| [[Tim Boyd]]
|}

== National headquarters ==
[[File:Rogers_Building_1a.jpg|360px|thumb|right|L. W. Rogers Building]]
Under [[Alexander Fullerton]], the [[American Theosophical Society]] (now known as Theosophical Society in America) was based in New York City, but his successor, [[Weller Van Hook|Dr. Weller Van Hook]], moved the headquarters to Chicago in 1907. [[A. P. Warrington]] transferred operations to Hollywood in 1912, where the Theosophical colony of [[Krotona]] was established. Most of the colony moved north in 1924 to [[Ojai, California]] to become the [[Krotona Institute of Theosophy]], while the headquarters returned to Chicago in 1920 when [[L. W. Rogers]] took office.

[[File:Cornerstone_1.jpg|250px|thumb|right|Annie Besant in cornerstone ceremony.]]
During his presidency, Mr. Rogers sought to establish a permanent headquarters in a central and accessible location. He led a search for land where a new headquarters could be established. Dozens of sites within 500 miles of Chicago were considered before an appropriate property was located in Wheaton, Illinois. This western suburb of Chicago met all the search criteria in that it was centrally located, with excellent rail transportation, a serene rural atmosphere, and affordable land. In 1925 the Society purchased almost 10 acres (4 hectares)of farmland, and immediately began planting a grove of trees.<ref>Mills, 91.</ref> This is currently known as the [[Olcott (campus)|Olcott Center]], named in honor of the President-Founder of the [[Theosophical Society]], Colonel [[Henry Steel Olcott]].

At the recommendation of [[Theosophist]] and architect [[Claude Fayette Bragdon]], the Chicago architectural firm of Pond & Pond, Martin & Lloyd was engaged to design the headquarters building. [[Annie Besant]] laid cornerstone on [[August 29]], 1926 in a ceremony that was attended by [[Jiddu Krishnamurti]] and a huge crowd.<ref>Theosophical Society in America, "Laying the Cornerstone," ''The Messenger'' 14 no. 3 (August 1926): 55.\.</ref> In September 1927 staff members moved operations to the new structure, which was eventually named the [[L. W. Rogers Building]].<ref>Jeff Gresko, "The Final Touches," ''The Messenger'' no. 25 (November 1998): 1.</ref> Designed in a collegiate gothic style by Irving Kane Pond, the three-story building consists of offices, library, classroom, auditorium, meditation room, kitchen, dining room, garage, and residential wing for staff members and visitors. In 1931 [[Georgine Shillard-Smith|Mrs.Shillard-Smith]], commissioned painter [[Richard Blossom Farley]] to create the colorful mural of evolving life that is still on view in the two-story lobby.<ref>Mills, 101.</ref>

== National library and archives ==

Books and periodicals have always been extremely important to Theosophists as tools for study. In 1922, L. W. Rogers established the national library,<ref>L. W. Rogers, “A National Theosophical Library,” ''The Messenger'' 11 no. 4 (September 1923): 69.</ref> and when the headquarters building was constructed in Wheaton a two-story library was incorporated into the design. The original space was expanded in 1962-63 to add offices, meeting rooms, stacks, and basement storage.<ref>Joy Mills, “Library Addition at Olcott,” ''The American Theosophist'' 50 no. 6 (June 1962): 112.</ref>

The '''[[Henry S. Olcott Memorial Library]]''' houses books, periodicals, pamphlets, microfilm, videos, and audio recordings. The collection focuses on Theosophy, religion, science, philosophy, art, biography, and health. The reading room is open to the public six days each week; members of the Society and other library patrons can borrow library materials by mail or in person. The library belongs to a consortium of libraries within the RAILS (Reaching Across Illinois Library) System. Through that relationship and the OCLC interlibrary loan system, the library loans materials locally and throughout the United States. The Olcott Library works in close cooperation with the [[Emily Sellon Memorial Library]] at the New York Theosophical Society, and the [[Krotona Library]] in Ojai, California.<ref>Theosophical Society in America, “Henry S. Olcott Memorial Library,” Theosophical Society in America, http://www.theosophical.org/library (accessed 19 August 2010).</ref>

Archival collections include organizational records, and also special collections of papers from [[Boris de Zirkoff]], [[Mary K. Neff]], [[Fritz Kunz|Fritz]] and [[Dora van Gelder Kunz|Dora Kunz]], and others. Records of the American Theosophical movement before 1896 are in the archives of the [[Theosophical Society (Pasadena)]].

== Activities and programs ==

The national center and local groups offer lectures, study groups, workshops, and other programs to members and the general public. Subject matter is wide-ranging to facilitate the study of modern [[Theosophy]], comparative religion, philosophy, science, health, and art. Other classes have included [[Hatha yoga]], qigong, [[Therapeutic Touch]], and many forms of [[meditation]].<ref>Theosophical Society in America, “Programs at National Center,” Theosophical Society in America, http://www.theosophical.org/programs (accessed 19 August 2010).</ref>

Some notable speakers at national programs have included the [[Dalai Lama#Tenzin Gyatso, Fourteenth Dalai Lama|14th Dalai Lama]], [[Bede Griffiths]], [[Anagarika Govinda|Lama Anagarika Govinda]], Ram Dass, [[Stephan A. Hoeller]], Huston Smith, Rupert Sheldrake, Ian Stevenson, Fritjof Capra, [[Amit Goswami]], [[Ravi Ravindra]], and Jean Houston. The Society has also sponsored regional and national conferences focused on special topics such as education, science, and healing. Hundreds of programs have been recorded or webcast, with many available free online.

== Publishing ==

The Theosophical Society in America has published books, pamphlets, and periodicals since its earliest days under the auspices of the [[Rajput Press]] and the [[Theosophical Book Concern]]. The [[Theosophical Publishing House (Wheaton)|Theosophical Publishing House]] now publishes books under the [[Quest Books]] imprint on a broad array of topics including Theosophy, transpersonal psychology, comparative religion, ecology, spiritual growth, and health.

[[Quest (periodical)|'''''Quest''''']] magazine focuses on Theosophy, philosophy, religion, science, and the arts; articles from some past issues are available [http://www.theosophical.org/publications/quest-magazine online.] [[Messenger (periodical)|'''''Messenger''''']] is a newsletter for members, providing news of organizational activities and board actions. A free monthly '''electronic newsletter''' is distributed by e-mail to members and other interested people, and [http://www.theosophical.org/publications/e-newsletter past issues are online]. Many of the branch locations, federations, and retreat centers produce their own newsletters and program listings.

== Quest Book Shops ==

Quest Bookshops are commercial enterprises operated by the Theosophical Society in America and its affiliates to sell books, recordings, and other items of interest to students of Theosophy. Locations include shops in [http://www.questbookshop.org/Scripts/default.asp Wheaton, Illinois]; [http://www.questbookshop.com/ New York City]; [http://www.seattle-ts.org/quest/quest.htm Seattle]; and Ojai, California at [[Krotona Institute of Theosophy]].

== Affiliated organizations ==

The [[Theosophical Order of Service]] (TOS) engages in service projects in seven areas: animal welfare; art and music; ecology; family and children; healing; peace; and social service. It has a [http://www.theoservice.org/ website.]

[[Theosophical Book Gift Institute]] (TBGI) distributes Theosophical books free to libraries and prisoners.

[[Order of the Knights of the Round Table]] sponsors activities for children and adults, and
[[Young Theosophists]] (YT) is a young adult group.

The [[Krotona Institute of Theosophy]] in [[Ojai, California]], offers classes in Theosophical subjects. See [http://www.theosophical.org/membership/local-groups/1110 website.]
Four retreat centers facilitate fellowship and study in serene natural settings:
* [[Indralaya|Camp Indralaya]] on Orcas Island in Washington state.See [http://www.indralaya.com website.]
* [[Pumpkin Hollow Retreat Center]] at Craryville, New York.See [http://www.pumpkinhollow.org/ website.]
* [[Far Horizons Retreat Center]] in Kings Canyon National Park in California. See [http://www.farhorizons.org/ website.]
* [[Ozark Theosophical Camp and Educational Center]] in Sulphur Springs, Arkansas. See [https://sites.google.com/site/ozarktheosophicalcamp/home website.]

== Other Theosophical societies in the U. S. ==

The most prominent organizations now supporting study of [[Theosophy]] in the United States apart from the Theosophical Society in America are the [[Theosophical Society (Pasadena)]], and the [[United Lodge of Theosophists]] (ULT), based in Los Angeles. These three organizations have worked together cordially, most notably at the 1993 [[Parliament of the World's Religions (1993)|Parliament of the World's Religions]] in Chicago. Collaborative efforts at that event included panel discussions and audiovisual productions: ''Ultimate Concerns'', ''Theosophic Worldview'', and ''Inter-Theosophical Dialogue: the Theosophical Movement Past and Future''.

The Pasadena-based group is composed (as of 2009) of sections in nine countries, and offers a library, correspondence courses, study groups, publications, and an extensive array of [http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/ts/tup-onl.htm full-text Theosophical literature] on its web page. Members supplement study of the [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Helena Blavatsky]] works with writings by [[William Quan Judge]], [[Katherine Tingley]], [[Gottfried de Purucker]], and others.<ref>Theosophical Society, “History of the Theosophical Society,” Theosophical Society, http://www.theosociety.org/ (accessed 13 November 2009).</ref>

The ULT, founded by [[Robert Crosbie]], is dedicated to the study of the writings of [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Helena Blavatsky]] and [[William Quan Judge]] as printed from original plates or from photographic reproductions of original texts. Twenty-two lodges and ten study groups are located in fourteen countries.<ref>United Lodge of Theosophists, “Lodges/Study Groups,” United Lodge of Theosophists, http://www.ult.org/ (accessed 13 November 2009)</ref>

By way of comparison, the modern Theosophical Society in America bases its studies on Helena Blavatsky, but draws from a broad group of other Theosophical teachers, including [[Annie Besant]], [[Alfred Percy Sinnett]], [[Charles Webster Leadbeater]], [[Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa]], [[Ernest Wood]], [[Clara Codd]], [[Geoffrey Hodson]], [[Nilakanta Sri Ram]], [[Joy Mills]], [[Radha Burnier]], Stephan A. Hoeller, Robert Ellwood, and [[John Algeo]].

Other Theosophical groups in the United States include the [[Theosophical Society (Point Loma-The Hague)|Theosophical Society Point Loma-The Hague]], with headquarters in The Netherlands, and the [[Temple of the People]] in Halcyon, California. There are also smaller independent groups in various cities.

== Online Resources ==
===Articles===
*[http://www.theosophical.org/publications/quest-magazine/2197# Theosophy after the Baby Boomers] by Robert Ellwood
*[http://www.theosophical.org/publications/quest-magazine/1638# When We Burned the Bonds] by Janet Kerschner
*[http://www.theosophical.org/publications/quest-magazine/1639# Recalling the Beginnings] by Joy Mills

=== Video ===
*[http://www.theosophicalinstitute.org/medialibrary/viewtitle.php?titleid=544F4DC4-1328-4C89-BEA4-1DF4BC168478# The Foundation of Our Future] by Tim Boyd
*[http://www.theosophicalinstitute.org/medialibrary/viewtitle.php?titleid=DAA8600C-8E1A-4611-8B4E-2B240BDFABE8# The Theosophical Society in America: An Illustrated History: 1875-2000] Documentary by Steve Schweizer
*[http://www.theosophicalinstitute.org/medialibrary/viewtitle.php?titleid=A20D2854-5057-11D6-9AE9-003048223922# The Olcott Campus] by Susan Ohlhaber

== Additional resources ==
*[http://www.theosophical.org/files/resources/library/Bibliography/TheosophicalSociety.pdf# List of books on The Theosophical Society] at the [[Henry S. Olcott Memorial Library]]

*[http://www.theosophical.org/files/resources/library/Bibliography/TheosophicalHistory.pdf# List of books on Theosophical History] at the Henry S. Olcott Memorial Library

== External links ==
*[http://www.theosophical.org/ Theosophical Society in America website]

== References ==
<references/>

[[Category:National sections of TS Adyar]]
[[Category:Organizations]]
[[Category:TS Adyar]]

Mahatma Letter No. 136

2015-11-23T23:24:44Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 9 - right side */

User talk:Anton Diachenko

2015-11-20T00:07:52Z

Jon Knebel: English Spelling

Anton, did you mean 'rhyme' here?

Maude Travers

2015-11-16T22:34:29Z

Jon Knebel:

'''Maude Louise Boyle-Travers''' (? - [[August 4]], 1929) was a psychic and member of the [[London Lodge]] of the [[Theosophical Society]]. SHe was the daughter of an Irish physician.<ref>Joscelyn Godwin, ''Atlantis and the Cycles of Time'' (Rochester, VT: Inner Traditions, 2011), 69-70.</ref>

Known under the pseudonym of "Mary". She became a close friend of [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]], who was convinced that she was in contact with the [[Masters of Wisdom]]. On [[October 11]], 1893, she married 44-year old [[William Scott-Elliot]], also a member of the London Lodge, and two years later, on [[October 9]], 1895, they had a son, Walter Travers Scott-Elliot.<ref>Daniel Cladwell and Michelle B. Graye, "Mari Unveiled," Theosophical History 1:8 (October, 1986), 206.</ref>

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Clairvoyants]]

Try!

2015-08-21T18:01:43Z

Jon Knebel: /* In Rosicrucianism */

[[File:Try in ML1.jpg|right|160px|thumb|[[Koot Hoomi]] writing in [[Mahatma_Letter_No._1#Page_12|Mahatma Letter No. 1]]]]
[[File:Try.jpg|right|200px|thumb|[[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] writing in [[Mahatma_Letter_No._54#Page_5|Mahatma Letter No. 54]]]]
'''Try!''' is an injunction frequently used by the [[Masters of Wisdom]] in their communications to aspirants and [[chela|disciples]]. In a general sense, it is used to encourage the aspirant to keep trying in his treading of the [[Spiritual_Path#Occult_path|Occult Path]]. Energetic effort as a universal force propels life on the spiritual path.

== General use ==

Between the months of March and August of 1875 [[Henry Steel Olcott|Colonel Olcott]] began to receive various letters from [[Serapis Bey|Master Serapis]] who was known for his simple exhortation – "Try".<ref>Jeffrey D, Lavoie, "The Theosophical Society: The History of a Spiritualist Movement" (Boca Raton, FL: BrownWalker Press, 2012), 56.</ref> For example, a message from this Adept transmitted by [[Hillarion|Master Hilarion]] closes with the words: "Try, try—try!"

This use was not limited to one of the Adepts. In a letter to [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]], [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] wrote: "We have one word for all aspirants: TRY".<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 54 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 148.</ref> The advice is repeated in another letter to Mr. Sinnett:

<blockquote>. . .at all events Try. “Nothing was ever lost by trying.” . . . We have our own peculiar modes of expression and what lies behind the fence of words is even more important than what you read. But still — TRY.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 111 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 381.</ref></blockquote>

Similarly, in a letter to [[Mohini Mohun Chatterji|Mohini]] the Master says ". . . go forward to your end thro’ all obstacles and overbearing all opposition. ''Try'' and you will succeed".<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''Letters from the Masters of the Wisdom'' First Series No. 23 (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1988), 61.</ref>

Another case can be found in the closing of a letter to [[Francesca Arundale]]: "Try, child, HOPE, and accept my blessings".<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''Letters from the Masters of the Wisdom'' First Series No. 20 (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1988), 56.</ref>

Finally, in one of her instructions to the members of the [[Esoteric Section]], [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] quotes the words of one of the Masters, who said: "THINK; and thinking, TRY: the goal is indeed worth all the possible effort".<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. XII (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1980), 591.</ref>

The principle behind this injunction is the idea that all the aspirant should do is to earnestly try to lead a spiritual life, regardless of how successful he is in his attempt. In Mme. Blavatsky's words:

<blockquote>With each morning's awakening try to live through the day in harmony with the [[Ātman#The_Higher_Self|Higher Self]]. "Try" is the battle-cry taught by the Teachers to each pupil. Naught else is expected of you. One who does his best does all that can be asked.<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. X (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1980), 505.</ref></blockquote>

<blockquote>. . . be not discouraged, but try, ever keep trying; twenty failures are not irremediable if followed by as many undaunted struggles upward.<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. XII (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1980), 640.</ref></blockquote>

Failure in a particular endeavor may come from [[Karma|causes]] generated in the past, but if the aspirant keeps trying earnestly, he is doing all he is expected to do, and success will eventually crown his efforts.

=== Individual effort ===

The attitude encouraged by this exhortation is based on what Master K.H. mentioned in [[Mahatma_Letter_No._122#Page 3|one of his letters]], about--

<blockquote>. . .the basic law of esotericism that personal psychic growth accompanies pari passu [hand-in-hand with] the development of individual effort, and is the evidence of acquired personal merit.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 122 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 417.</ref></blockquote>

[[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] wrote about this law in the [[Fundamental_Propositions#Third_Fundamental_Proposition|Third Fundamental Proposition]] of [[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']], as follows:

<blockquote>The pivotal doctrine of the Esoteric philosophy admits no privileges or special gifts in man, save those won by his own [[Ego]] through personal effort and merit throughout a long series of [[Metempsychosis|metempsychoses]] and [[reincarnation]]s.<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''The Secret Doctrine'' vol. I, (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 17.</ref></blockquote>

== Other uses ==
=== Finding the Master ===

A more specific way in which this exhortation was used in [[Theosophy|Theosophical]] literature is in regard to the possibility of entering into relationship with the [[Masters of Wisdom]]. For example, in one of his early letters to [[Henry Steel Olcott|Col. Olcott]], [[Serapis Bey|Master Serapis]] wrote: "He who seeks us finds us. TRY."<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''Letters from the Masters of the Wisdom'' Second Series No. 3 (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1977), 11.</ref>

At about the same time, [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] used the injunction in a similar way in a publication that she called "My first ''Occult'' shot". In an article signed by "Hiraf", doubts were expressed about whether there were in existence "regular colleges for the neophytes of this Secret Science". In her answer she wrote:

<blockquote>As in the primitive days of Socrates and other sages of antiquity, so now, those who are willing to learn the Great Truth will find ''the chance'' if they only “try” to meet someone to lead them to the door of one “who knows ''when'' and ''how''.”<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. I (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1988), 103.</ref></blockquote>

A few months later she repeated:

<blockquote>To fervent and persevering candidates for the above science, I have to offer but one word of advice, "Try and become".<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. I (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1988), 133.</ref></blockquote>

=== Inner development ===

In other instances, this exhortation is an encouragement for aspirants to make an effort in a particular direction, in order to develop some aspect of the inner life. An example of this is a letter to [[Henry Steel Olcott|Colonel Olcott]] where [[Serapis Bey|Master Serapis]] wrote:

<blockquote>For he who hopes to solve in time the great problems of the [[Macrocosm and Microcosm|Macrocosmal World]] and conquer face to face [[Dweller on the Threshold|the Dweller]], taking thus by violence the threshold on which lie buried nature’s most mysterious secrets, must Try, first, the energy of his [[Will]] power, the indomitable resolution to succeed, and bringing out to light all the hidden mental faculties of his [[Ātman|Atma]] and highest intelligence, get at the problems of Man’s Nature and solve first the mysteries of his heart.<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''Letters from the Masters of the Wisdom'' Second Series No. 3 (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1977), 38.</ref></blockquote>

The reference here is to the awakening of [[Icchāśakti|"will power"]], the reflection in us of a universal force that is able to produce effects when set in motion. [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]], referring to [[William Crookes]]' experiments, wrote:

<blockquote>If Mr. Crookes would penetrate Arcana beyond the corridors the tools of modern science have already excavated, let him — Try. . . . You know our motto, and that its practical application has erased the word "impossible" from the [[Occultism|occultist]]'s vocabulary. If he wearies not of trying, he may discover that most noble of all facts, his true [[Ātman|SELF]]. But he will have to penetrate many strata before he comes to It.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 111 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 374.</ref></blockquote>

Finally, in a letter to [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]], the Master writes:

<blockquote>If, throwing aside every preconceived idea, you could TRY and impress yourself with this profound truth that intellect is not all powerful by itself; that to become "a mover of mountains" it has first to receive life and light from its higher principle — Spirit, and then would fix your eyes upon everything occult spiritually trying to develop the faculty according to the rules, then you would soon read the mystery right.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 126 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 426.</ref></blockquote>

=== Treading the Path ===

In one of her articles, [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] uses this expression as a kind of "password" to go from one stage of inner development to the next. She wrote:

<blockquote>A Rosicrucian had to struggle ALONE, and toil long years to find some of the preliminary secrets—the A B C of the great [[Kabbalah|Cabala]]—only on account of his ordeal, during which were to be tried all his mental and physical energies. After that, if found worthy, the word “Try” was repeated to him for the last time before the final ceremony of the ordeal. When the High Priests of the Temple of Osiris, of Serapis, and others, brought the neophyte before the dreaded Goddess Isis, the word “Try” was pronounced for the last time; and then, if the neophyte could withstand that final mystery, the most dreaded as well as the most trying of all horrors for him who knew not what was in store for him; if he bravely “lifted the veil of Isis,” he became an initiate, and had naught to fear more. He had passed the last ordeal, and no longer dreaded to meet face to face the inhabitants from “over the dark river.”<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. I (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1988), 115.</ref></blockquote>

=== By Annie Besant ===

[[Annie Besant]] used the word in the policy of her periodical [[The Commonweal (periodical)|''The Commonweal'']] highlighting the idea that the very attempt at doing something noble, even if it fails, has an inherent value. She wrote:

<blockquote>We would fain be the voice of the dumb, the defender of the oppressed, the reformer of evil, the upholder of righteousness. It is a great ambition; but "it is better to try nobly and to fail, than ignobly not to try at all."<ref>C. Hayavando Rao, ''The Indian Biographical Dictionary'' (Adyar: Pillar & Co.,1915), vi. Available online at [http://archive.org/details/indianbiographic00raoc Archive.org.]</ref></blockquote>

[[File:Try-Rosicrucian.jpg|right|200px|thumb|Cover of Rosicrucian book]]
=== In Rosicrucianism ===

Rosicrucian R. Swinburne Clymer used the word TRY on the covers of his books that were published through the Philosophical Publishing Company. The necessity of individual effort is emphasized throughout the teachings of Rosicrucianism, Hermeticism, and other occult philosophies.

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Theosophical concepts]]
[[Category:Theosophical worldview]]

Charles Webster Leadbeater

2015-05-28T23:35:13Z

Jon Knebel:

ARTICLE UNDER CONSTRUCTION 
ARTICLE UNDER CONSTRUCTION 
 
 
[[File:Leadbeater portrait.jpg|240px|right|thumb|Leadbeater portrait by Erling Roberts, 1940]]
'''Charles Webster Leadbeater''' was an English Theosophist best known for his writings, his clairvoyant observations, and his involvement in the early life of [[Jiddu Krishnamurti]].

== Early life ==
[[File:CW Leadbeater 2.jpg|200px|left|thumb|Charles Leadbeater as a young man]]
Charles Webster Leadbeater was born in Stockport, Cheshire, England to Charles and Emma Leadbeater. According to the English census of 1861, 1871, and 1881 his date of birth was [[February 16]], 1854. However, after his mother died in May 1882, his date of birth was given as [[February 17]], 1847, and it appears so in the 1891 census and in his passport. This is the date he used during his Theosophical life.

According to C. Jinarajadasa, the Leadbeater family was Norman French in origin, with name Le Batre (the builder), later Englished to Leadbeater. One branch of the family followed "Prince Charlie of the Stuart dynasty and its custom was to christen the eldest son "Charles".<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''The "K. H." Letters to C. W. Leadbeater'' (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1980), 53.</ref></blockquote>

In 1858 the family went to Brazil, and his father died a few years later, in 1862.

In [[December 21]], 1879, following the footsteps of his uncle, Mr. Leadbeater was ordained a priest in the Church of England. However, he always kept an open mind for things that did not fall within orthodox Christianity, such as psychic and Spiritualistic phenomena. Whenever he heard of ghosts or hunted houses he conducted his own investigations. He also attended the lectures given by [[Annie Besant]] (then an atheist) at the Hall of Science.

== Coming in touch with the Master ==

In 1883, Mr Leadbeater read a copy of A. P. Sinnett’s book [[The Occult World (book)|''The Occult World'']] and became very interested in [[Theosophy]]. He met the author, who was at the time receiving letters from two of the [[Masters of Wisdom]], and joined the [[London Lodge]] of the [[Theosophical Society]], in November 1883. He was immediately attracted to the ideal of the Masters and felt that each "should set before himself the definite intention of becoming a pupil of one of the great Adept Masters".

One day, while investigating Spiritualistic phenomena with renowned medium and Theosophist [[William Eglinton]], one of the latter's [[Mediumship#Spirit_guides|Spirit-guides]] named [[William_Eglinton#Ernest|"Ernest"]] assured he could transmit a letter from Mr. Leadbeater to the Masters. On [[March 3]], 1884, he wrote a letter to [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] offering himself as a [[chela]] so that he could "learn more of the truth". He sent the letter to Mr. Eglinton, who placed it in a box he had for Ernest's use, and from which it eventually disappeared. Several months passed and he did not receive any reply.

In the meantime, he met Mme Blavatsky, who arrived at London on April and unexpectedly attended a rather troubled meeting of the London Lodge where new officer were being elected. He described the "truly tremendous impression" that Mme. Blavatsky had on him. Her plan was to stay in Europe until November 1st of that year, when she was to sail for India. On [[October 30]], two days before her departure, Mr. Leadbeater traveled to London to say good-bye to HPB. He stayed the night with the Sinnett's. That evening HPB informed him that [[Djual Khool|"D.K."]] had said that the Master had sent a reply to his letter of March 3rd. On the next day, Mr. Leadbeater returned to his house and found the Master's letter, which opened as follows:

<blockquote>Last spring--March the 3rd--you wrote a letter to me and entrusted it to "Ernest". Tho' the paper itself never reached me--nor was it ever likely to, considering the nature of the messenger--its contents have.<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''The "K. H." Letters to C. W. Leadbeater'' (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1980), 12.</ref></blockquote>

In the letter the Master said that a member should "force" the Master to accept him as a chela by doing good works for humanity, working on self-purification, and making sacrifices for the Theosophical cause. He also warned CWL that he would have to atone for the collective karma of the Christian clergy to which he belonged. Finally, the Master suggested that he could go to Adyar to work for a few months. The letter closes with the following words:

<blockquote>So now choose and grasp your own destiny, and may our Lord's the Tathagata's memory aid you to decide for the best. K. H.<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''The "K. H." Letters to C. W. Leadbeater'' (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1980), 14.</ref></blockquote>

He decided to follow the Master's suggestion. However, he found out he could not take a leave of absence from his position in the local Church school, of which he was manager--he had to resign to it. He decided to go back to London to talk to Mme. Blavatsky (who was leaving London the next morning) and, through her agency, ask the Master whether he wanted him to take this more drastic action. Late that night, in a gathering of some Theosophists that had come to say farewell to HPB, the answer was precipitated on her open hand, witnessed by several people. It said:

<blockquote>Since your intuition led you in the right direction and made you understand that it was my desire you should go to Adyar immediately – I may say more. The sooner you go the better. Do not lose one day more than you can help. Sail on the 5th if possible. Join Upasika at Alexandria. Let no one know you are going and may the blessing of our Lord, and my poor blessing shield you from every evil in your new life. 
Greeting to you my new chela. K.H. Show my notes to no one.<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''The "K. H." Letters to C. W. Leadbeater'' (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1980), 52.</ref></blockquote>

== Early Theosophical work ==

[[Henry Steel Olcott|Colonel Olcott]] sent Leadbeater to Colombo, Ceylon (now Sri Lanka) to become the first principal of [[Ananda College]]. While in Ceylon, Leadbeater served as General Secretary of the Theosophical Society in that country from 1888-1889.<ref>"General Secretaries". ''The Theosophical Year Book, 1938.'' (Adyar, Madras, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1938), 152.</ref>

== International lecture tours ==

== Krishnamurti ==

In May, 1909, C. W. Leadbeater ran into 13-year old [[Jiddu Krishnamurti|J. Krishnamurti]] who was playing in the beach, and sees "the most wonderful [[aura]] he has ever seen, without a particle of selfishness". Although Theosophist and scholar [[Ernest Wood]], who had tried to help him with his homework, considered him dim-witted, Leadbeater predicted that he would become a spiritual teacher and a great orator "much greater" than even [[Annie Besant]].<ref>Mary Lutyens, ''Krishnamurti: The Years of Awakening'' (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1975), 21.</ref>

CWL nourished, educated and trained young Krishnamurti, who gradually began to resent the discipline imposed on him. As he became a teenager and left [[Adyar (campus)|Adyar]] to live in Europe, he grew rebellious about his supposed spiritual role, and their relationship got more distant. But in 1922 this changed.

J. Krishnamurti arrived to Sydney in April to attend the Australian National Convention. There, he saw again CWL after about ten years. He wrote in a letter to Lady Emily C.W.L. was "just the same", and added: "He is much whiter in hair, just as jovial & beaming with happiness. He was very glad to see us. He took my arm & held on to it & introduced me to all with a 'voilà' in his tone. I was very glad to see him too."<ref>Mary Lutyens, ''Krishnamurti: The Years of Awakening'' (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1975), 140.</ref>

During one of the meetings at the Convention an argument ''pro'' and ''con'' CWL broke out. J. Krishnamurti, who was present, spoke out and declared that he knew Leadbeater better than most of those present, and that he could speak with some authority. As he reported later, he then declared that CWL "was one of the purest and one of the greatest men I had ever met. His clairvoyance may be doubted but not his purity."<ref>Mary Lutyens, ''Krishnamurti: The Years of Awakening'' (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1975), 143.</ref>

After Kirshnamurti left Australia he began to meditate and regain his touch with the Masters, as a result of which he had a [[Jiddu Krishnamurti#Life-altering experiences|a life-altering experience]]. After this he wrote to CWL:

<blockquote>I began consciously and deliberately to destroy the wrong accumulations of the past years since I had the ''misfortune'' of leaving you. Here let me acknowledge with shame that my feelings towards you were not what they should have been. Now, they are wholly different, I think I love and respect you as mighty few people do. My love for you when we first met at Adyar has returned bringing with it the love from the past. Please ''don't'' think that I am writing mere platitudes and worn out phrases. They are not and you, my dearest brother, know me, in fact better than myself. I wish, with all my heart, that I could see you now.<ref>Mary Lutyens, ''Krishnamurti: The Years of Awakening'' (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1975), 160.</ref></blockquote>

== Liberal Catholic Church ==

[[File:CWL at Manor Sydney.jpg|250px|right|thumb|C. W. Leadbeater at The Manor, Sydney, Australia]]
== Years at The Manor ==
 
 
 
 
== Return to Adyar ==

In 1929, [[Annie Besant]] wrote:
<blockquote>
My Brother Leadbeater, after nearly 16 years' residence in Australia, has returned to Adyar to make his home here as of yore. For several years he has been living in Australia for nine months and making a three months' trip to Adyar. Now he retires to reverse that process. I am happy to have him with me again, for he is always a tower of strength and a fount of wisdom.<ref>''General Report of the Theosophical Society, 1929'', page 21-22.</ref>
</blockquote>
[[File:CW Leadbeater 1.jpg|240px|right|thumb|Charles W. Leadbeater]]
== Writings ==

Mr. Leadbeater wrote an extensive body of work, which is listed in [[Leadbeater writings]]. Often he collaborated with [[Annie Besant]] in writing about esoteric subjects. Young people such as [[Basil Hodgson-Smith]] and [[Fritz Kunz]] assisted with his massive correspondence, and [[Ernest Wood]] helped to compile some of the books.

== Later years ==

He passed away on [[March 1]], 1934 in Perth, Western Australia.

== Online resources ==
===Articles and pamphlets===
*[http://www.theosophical.org/files/resources/articles/AppreciationofCWL.pdf# An Appreciation of C. W. Leadbeater] by Geoffrey Hodson
*[http://www.katinkahesselink.net/his/leadbeat.html# C. W. Leadbeater - A Great Occultist] Compiled by Sandra Hodson and Mathias J. van Thiel
*[http://www.katinkahesselink.net/his/shearman5.html# C.W. Leadbeater in Retrospect] By Hugh Shearman

===Additional resources===
*[http://www.cwlworld.info# CWL World]
*[http://www.katinkahesselink.net/other/c/c_cwl.html# Articles by and about C.W. Leadbeater] at Katinkahesselink.net

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Clairvoyants|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Chelas|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Received Mahatma Letters|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Healers|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Leaders|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Writers|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Lecturers|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Liberal Catholic Church|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Christian clergy|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Christians|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:Nationality English|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:TS Adyar|Leadbeater, Charles]]
[[Category:People who encountered Mahatmas|Leadbeater, Charles]]

The Kern Foundation

2015-05-13T20:07:59Z

Jon Knebel:

[[File:Herbert Kern.jpg|right|200px|thumb|Herbert A. Kern, Sr.]]
[[Category:TS Adyar|Kern Foundation]]
[[Category:Organizations|Kern Foundation]]

The Kern Foundation was established in 1959 by [[Herbert A. Kern, Sr.]], a major contributor to the [[Theosophical Society in America]] and other Theosophical organizations. He created this independent foundation, managed by a bank trustee, with his two sons, John C. and Herbert A., Jr., as individual trustees. The basic objective of The Kern Foundation is "to aid the spiritual enlightenment of as many people as practical by exposing them to the theosophical philosophy."

At the time of creating The Kern Foundation, Mr. Kern felt that one of the ways his aims could best be accomplished was by assisting Theosophical organizations with special emphasis on dissemination of Theosophical ideas through the written word and educational endeavors. Herbert Kern’s older son John was named as advisor to the Corporate Trustee for developing granting programs. Since the inception of The Kern Foundation, John Kern has advised and encouraged Theosophical organizations in their work. His presence has been invaluable in challenging grant recipients to strive for excellence in all programs. The Kern Foundation never dictates the policies of recipient organizations. John always acts as a supportive partner, encouraging new approaches to sharing theosophy, the foundation then providing financial assistance for selected Theosophical activities at each organization provided grants. In recent years he has especially focused on use of the Internet and initiatives like this wiki.

Here are some examples of programs funded by The Kern Foundation:
* The establishment of this wiki with a new server.
* A full scholarship to the [[Happy Valley School]].<ref>"Kern Scholarship to the Happy Valley School," ''The American Theosophist'' 74.7 (July 1986), 254.</ref>
* Kern Lectures in the Chicago area, featuring prominent speakers such as Rupert Sheldrake, Ian Stevenson, and Eben Alexander.
* The Olcott Experience weekends and other leadership workshops.<ref>Joan McDougall letter to heads of local groups, February 2000. Young Theosophists. Records Series 50.02. Theosophical Society in America Archives.</ref>
* A special weekend event for Young Theosophists in May, 2000.<ref>Joan McDougall letter.</ref>

== Notes ==
<references/>

== Other resources ==

*[http://www.theosophical.org/publications/quest-magazine/1637# Personal Reminiscences on the Origins of the Kern Foundation] by John Kern
*[http://www.theosophical.org/publications/quest-magazine/1639# Recalling the Beginnings] by Joy Mills

Hillarion

2015-05-01T15:45:56Z

Jon Knebel: /* Visit to the Founders */

Master '''Hillarion''' (also known as Hillarion Smerdis, Hilarion, and Ilarion) was a Cyprian Adept (Cyprus is the third largest and third most populous island in the Mediterranean) that [[Founders#The Founders|the Founders]] met in the flesh. He wrote some occult stories with [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] and also is said to be the source of some of the teachings found in [[Light on the Path (book)|''Light on the Path'']].

== The "Scotch" Brother ==

In January 1879, when [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] and [[Henry Steel Olcott|Col. Olcott]] stayed in England in their way to India, "Brother H." (presumably Master Hillarion, at the time in Scotland) was involved in the occult transmission of a letter to [[C. C. Massey]] through [[Mary Hollis Billing#Ski|"Ski"]], one of [[Mary Hollis Billing]]'s [[Mediumship#Spirit_guides|spirit guides]].<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 112 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 382.</ref><ref>See also [http://davidpratt.info/johnson.htm# The Theosophical Mahatmas, "Fact vs. fiction"] by David Pratt</ref>

==Visit to the Founders==

On [[February 19]], 1881, Master H. visited the [[Founders#The Founders|the Founders]], then in Bombay, in his physical body. The next day [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] receives [[Mahatma Letter No. 15#Page 23|a letter]] from [[Koot Hoomi|Mahatma K. H.]] referring to the Master H. as "one of ours, who is passing through Bombay from Cyprus, on his way to Thibet".<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 15 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 52.</ref> [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] also described this event in a letter to the Spiritualist journal ''Light'' (in response to a letter to that journal from Mr. [[Arthur Lillie]]). On [[October 11]], 1884, she commented on Lillie's letter as follows:

<blockquote>In it I speak of an “Eastern adept, who has since gone for his final initiation,” who had passed, ''en route'' from Egypt to Thibet, through Bombay and visited us in his physical body. . . Every Theosophist at headquarters knows that I meant a Greek gentleman whom I have known since 1860.<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. VI (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1989), 291.</ref></blockquote>

[[Henry Steel Olcott|Col Olcott]] also recorded his visit. In the February 19 entry on his diary he states:

<blockquote>Hilarion is here en route for Tibet and has been looking over, in, and through the situation. Finds B—something morally awful. Views on India, Bombay, the T.S. in Bombay, Ceylon (—), England and Europe, Christianity and other subjects highly interesting.<ref>Curuppumullage Jinarājadāsa, ''Letters from the Masters of the Wisdom'' Second Series No. 40 (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1977), 82.</ref></blockquote>

This visit had important consequences. As the Col. wrote years later:

<blockquote>A Master visited her on the 19th and exposed to her the whole situation, about which I shall not go into details, as all has turned out as he forewarned us. On leaving, he left behind a much-worn gold-embroidered head-covering, of peculiar shape, which I took possession of, and have until this day. One result of this visit was that, on the 25th of the month, she and I had a long and serious discussion about the state of affairs, resulting—as my Diary says— “in an agreement between us to re-construct the T.S. on a different basis, putting the Brotherhood idea forward more prominently, and keeping the occultism more in the background, in short, to have a secret section for it.” This, then, was the seed-planting of the E.S.T., and the beginning of the adoption of the Universal Brotherhood idea in more definite form than previously.<ref>Henry Steel Olcott, ''Old Diary Leaves'' Second Series (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1974), 294.</ref></blockquote>

== Publications ==
=== Occult Short Stories ===

Mme. Blavatsky wrote several occult stories, that after her death were published together in the book ''Nightmare Tales'' (London, New York and Madras, 1892). [[Boris de Zirkoff]] wrote:

<blockquote>["An Unsolved Mystery", "A Story of the Mystical", and "The Ensouled Violin"] at least, and possibly all of these stories, were written by H. P. B. in collaboration with the Cyprian Adept known as Hilarion. It is he that Master K. H. meant when, in a letter to Miss Francesca Arundale, he wrote of “the adept who writes stories with H. P. B.<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. VI (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1989), 355.</ref></blockquote>

*[http://www.blavatsky.net/blavatsky/arts/AnUnsolvedMystery.htm "An Unsolved Mystery"] originally printed in ''Spiritual Scientist'', Vol. III, November 25, 1875, pp. 133-35.

*[http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/nightmar/night-1.htm "A Story of the Mystical"] originally published in ''The Sun'', December 26, 1875, and republished by H.P.B. in [[The Theosophist (periodical)|The Theosophist]], Vol. IV, January, 1883, pp. 99-101, under the title of “Can the ‘Double’ Murder?”

*[http://www.katinkahesselink.net/blavatsky/articles/v2/y1880_004.htm "The Ensouled Violin"] posthumously published almost simultaneously in ''Lucifer'', Vol. X, March and April, 1892, and as part of the volume ''Nightmare Tales''.

===Idyll of the White Lotus===

Another occult novel that Master H. helped with was the [[Idyll of the White Lotus (book)|''Idyll of the White Lotus'']], written by [[Mabel Collins]]. She started her book in 1878 and wrote seven chapters, but could not finish the book until 1884-85 when, according to her, "the work was taken up again by a mysterious power outside myself for whom I was a chosen instrument".<ref>A. P. Sinnett, ''Theosophical History'', vol. 2, no. 4 (October 1987), 122.</ref> Mme. Blavatsky attested to this fact and identified the "myterious power" that helped her finish the book with a "Greek Adept". In a response to Dr. [[Elliott Coues]], who was saying the book had been dictated by [[Koot Hoomi|Mahatma K.H.]]. She wrote:

<blockquote>When I met her [Mrs. Cook, aka Mabel Collins, in 1884] she had just completed the Idyll of the White Lotus, which, as she stated to Colonel Olcott, had been dictated to her by some “mysterious person.” Guided by her description, we both recognized an old friend of ours, a Greek, and no Mahatma, though an Adept; further developments proving we were right. This fact, acknowledged by Mrs. Cook in her dedication of the Idyll, sets aside the idea that the work was either inspired or dictated by Koot Hoomi or any other Mahatma.<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. XI (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1973), 285.</ref></blockquote>

=== Light on the Path ===

Mabel Collins stated that [[Light on the Path (book)|''Light on the Path'']] had been written under "Sri Hillarion" beginning in October 1884 and that the small essay on Karma, published as an appendix, had been written on 27 December 1884.<ref>[http://blavatskyarchives.com/images/image4.gif]</ref>

Mme. Blavatsky confirmed this in a letter to Khandalavala in July 1888, saying that in 1884...

<blockquote>...she saw before her, time after time, the astral figure of a dark man (a Greek who belongs to the Brotherhood of our Masters), who urged her to write under his diction. It was Hillarion, whom Olcott knows well. The results were Light on the Path and others.<ref>Michael Gomes, ''Theosophical History'', vol. 3, no. 7-8, July-October 1991, 194</ref></blockquote>

=== Others ===
*[http://www.philaletheians.co.uk/Study%20notes/The%20Masters%20Speak/The%20Oldest%20Armenian%20Monastery.pdf A Letter from Surb Ohannes] by X. . . . FTS

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Mahatmas and Adepts]]
[[Category:Theosophical concepts]]

M. V. Pandea

2014-11-04T17:46:04Z

Jon Knebel:

'''Pandit Mohunlal Vishnulal Pandea''' corresponded frequently with [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|H. P. Blavatsky]], [[Henry Steel Olcott|Henry S. Olcott]], and [[Damodar K. Mavalankar]] in 1879 and 1890.<ref>Letters in General History, Early Days in India. Series 61.3. Theosophical Society Archives. Adyar, India.</ref>

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Nationality Indian|Pandea, M. V.]]
[[Category:Associates of HPB|Pandea, M. V.]]

Blavatsky writings

2014-10-07T17:08:49Z

Jon Knebel: /* Collected Writings */

[[Category:Research tools]]
[[Category:Reading lists|Blavatsky]]
[[Category:Supplementary articles|Blavatsky]]
This is a source of links to Web-based resources for the writings of [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky]]. Sources for her letters are listed separately in [[Blavatsky correspondence]].

== Chronological listing of major writings ==

*[[September 29]], 1877 - '''[[Isis Unveiled (book)|''Isis Unveiled'']]''', 2 vols.
*[[October 1]], 1879, begins the publication of '''[[The Theosophist (periodical)|''The Theosophist'']]''' which she edited and to which she contributed with frequent articles.
*September 1887, begins the publication of '''[[Lucifer (periodical)|''Lucifer'']]''' appears which she co-edited and to which she contributed with frequent articles.
*[[October 20]], 1888, Volume I of '''[[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']]''' is published. Volume II follows in December.
*July 1889 - '''[[The Key to Theosophy (book)|''The Key to Theosophy'']]'''.
*Second half of 1889 - '''[[The Voice of the Silence (book)|''The Voice of the Silence'']]'''.
* 1890 - '''''Gems From the East'''''. A Birthday Book of Precepts and Axioms, compiled by H.P.B.
*1890-1891 - The '''[[Transactions of the Blavatsky Lodge (book)|''Transactions of the Blavatsky Lodge'']]''' were issued in two parts.

Published posthumously:

*1892 - '''[[The Theosophical Glossary (book)|''The Theosophical Glossary'']]'''.
*1892 - '''''Nightmare Tales'''''.
*1892 - '''''From the Caves and Jungles of Hindostan'''''.
*1893 - '''''The People of the Blue Mountains'''''.

== Collected Writings ==

The fifteen volumes of [[H. P. Blavatsky Collected Writings (book)|''H. P. Blavatsky Collected Writings'']] (fourteen volumes and index) include almost all of her known writings from 1874-1891, excluding personal letters. It is available online at [http://www.katinkahesselink.net/blavatsky/ Katinka Hesselink's website] The editor was [[Boris de Zirkoff]]. The first volume of her personal letters was edited by Dr. John Algeo and published by TPH in 2003 as part of the Collected Writings series.

== ''The Secret Doctrine'' ==

HPB's masterwork, [[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']], was published in 1888 in two volumes.

* '''''The Secret Doctrine Volume I: Cosmogenesis'''''. 1888 edition. Full text online at [http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/sd/sd-hp.htm# Theosophical University Press Online] or available in PDF format at [http://www.philaletheians.co.uk/Study%20notes/Blavatsky%20Speaks/The%20Secret%20Doctrine%20(1888)%20Vol.%201%20of%202,%20Cosmogenesis.pdf Philalethians web page.]
* '''''The Secret Doctrine Volume II: Anthropogenesis'''''. 1888 edition. Full text online at [http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/sd/sd-hp.htm# Theosophical University Press Online] or available in PDF format at [http://www.philaletheians.co.uk/Study%20notes/Blavatsky%20Speaks/The%20Secret%20Doctrine%20(1888)%20Vol.%202%20of%202,%20Anthropogenesis.pdf Philalethians web page.]
* '''''Pages from The Secret Doctrine: Version 1 Abridged'''''. Selections commended by H. P. Blavatsky and B. P. Wadia. Available at [http://www.philaletheians.co.uk/Study%20notes/Blavatsky%20Speaks/Pages%20from%20the%20Secret%20Doctrine%201%20-%20Abridged.pdf Philalethians web page.]
* '''''Pages from The Secret Doctrine: Version 2 Full Text'''''. Selections commended by H. P. Blavatsky and B. P. Wadia. Available at [http://www.philaletheians.co.uk/Study%20notes/Blavatsky%20Speaks/Pages%20from%20the%20Secret%20Doctrine%202%20-%20Full%20text.pdf Philalethians web page.]

* '''''The Secret Doctrine Index'''''. Prepared by John P. Van Mater. Pasadena, CA: Theosophical University Press, 1997. Available at [http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/sd-index/dx-00hp.htm Theosophical University Press Online]. This valuable study aid, 441 pages in length, indexes major subject terms; foreign-language terms with 1888 and modern spellings; and people and works mentioned in the SD.

== ''Isis Unveiled'' ==

[[Isis Unveiled (book)|''Isis Unveiled'']] was HPB's first major work, in which she discussed scientific theories and religious beliefs of the time. Some of the information presented is considered to be inaccurate compared to her masterwork [[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']].

The centenary edition and additional resources have been made available online by [http://isisunveiled.net/ Isisunveiled.net].

== ''The Key to Theosophy'' ==

This is a basic work about the principles of Theosophy, in which HPB answers questions. It was written in 1889. Sources of audio and printed versions, both free and commercial offerings, are listed at [http://blavatskyarchives.com/hpbwritingskey.htm KeytoTheosophy.Net.]

== ''The Voice of the Silence'' ==

This small volume is a guide for those who wish to become disciples on the spiritual path.

* [[The Voice of the Silence (book)|''The Voice of the Silence'']]. 1889. Text available at [http://www.blavatsky.net/blavatsky/voice_of_the_silence/index.htm Theosophy Net. ]
* Sources of audio and printed versions, both free and commercial offerings, are listed at [http://voiceofthesilence.net./ voiceofthesilence.net.]

== Theosophical Glossary ==

HPB also wrote a glossary of Theosophical terminology. Boris de Zirkoff wrote an illuminating study of the glossary in "Who Played That Trick on H. P. B.?".<ref>Boris de Zirkoff, "Who Played That Trick on H. P. B.?", [[Theosophia (periodical)|''Theosophia'']] (Winter 1967-68). The article was posted on the [[Theos-Talk (Internet forum)|Theos-Talk]] discussion list on May 11, 2001, and is available at [http://theosophicalglossary.net/ Theos-Talk].</ref>

* '''''The Theosophical Glossary''''' by H. P. Blavatsky. Available from [http://theosophicalglossary.net/ the Blavatsky Study Center].

== ''Lucifer'' magazine ==

[[Lucifer (periodical)|''Lucifer'']] was a magazine founded by H. P. Blavatsky in 1887.

* Volumes 1-10 and index available at Blavatsky Study Center [http://blavatskyarchives.com/luciferreprints.htm Blavatsky Study Center]

== ''The Theosophist'' magazine ==

[[The Theosophist (periodical)|''The Theosophist'']] magazine was established by [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|H.P. Blavatsky]] in 1879, and has been published continuously ever since. It is the flagship periodical of the [[Theosophical Society (Adyar)]].

== Travel accounts ==

* '''''The Durbar in Lahore'''''. 1880.
* '''''From the Caves and Jungles of Hindostan'''''. 1883, 1892. Available from Quest Books [http://www.questbooks.net/title.cfm?bookid=40]
* '''''The People of the Blue Mountains'''''. 1893, 1930. This was compiled from a series of five monthly installments written for the ''Russian Messenger'' newspaper between December 1884 and April 1885).

== Occult stories ==
* '''''Nightmare Tales'''''. 1892.

== Organizational lectures, instructions, and reports ==

* '''''The Original Programme of The Theosophical Society'''''. 1886. Available at [http://www.theosophy-nw.org/theosnw/theos/th-origp.htm Theosophy Northwest].
* '''''Madame Blavatsky's Esoteric Papers A Comprehensive Compilation of H. P. Blavatsky's Esoteric Papers'''''. 1888-1891. Compiled by Daniel Caldwell. Portions are available at the [http://esotericpapers.net/ Blavatsky Archives].

== Miscellaneous ==

* '''''Gems from the East: A Birthday Book of Precepts and Axioms'''''. Compiled by H.P.B. 1890. Available at [http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/ts/hpb-gems.htm Theosophical University Press Online].
* '''''Studies in Occultism'''''. Available at [http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/ts/hpbstdoc.htm University Press Online].
* '''''Other Writings from H.P. Blavatsky's Pen'''''. Letters, articles, and E. S. instructions available at [http://www.blavatskyarchives.com/compitems2.htm#Blavatsky Blavatsky Archives]. Some are not in the Collected writings.
* '''''A Modern Panarion: A Compilation of Forgotten Fragments 1874-1884'''''. Edited and abridged by G.R.S. Mead, published in 1895. It is available at [http://theosophy.org/Blavatsky/Modern%20Panarion/Panarion.htm The Theosophy Company website] and at the [http://blavatskyarchives.com/modernpanarion.htm Blavatsky Archives].
*'''''Pamphlets by H. P. Blavatsky'''''. A compilation of articles arranged by topics by the United Lodge of Theosophists. Available at [http://www.ultindia.org/blavatsky_articles_topic.html# Ultindia.org]
*'''''Blavatsky Speaks'''''. A compilation of articles arranged by topics available at [http://www.philaletheians.co.uk/SN-blavatsky-speaks.htm# Philaletheians.co.uk]
*'''''Theosophical Literature by H. P. Blavatsky'''''. A collection of books and articles available at the [http://theosophy.org/blavatsky.htm# Theosophy Library Online]

== Notes ==
<references/>

Mahatma Letter No. 93b

2014-07-31T15:28:32Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 52 */

{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = October 1882
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Simla, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 23b in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 94|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 85a|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
II

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(1)]] The latter end of a very important [[Law of Cycles|cycle]]. Each [[Round]], each [[Chains and Rounds#World-Periods (Rings) and Root-Races|ring]], as every [[Root-Race|race]] has its great and its smaller cycles, on every [[Globe|planet]] that mankind passes through.

Our [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round Humanity]] has its one great cycle, and so have her races and sub-races. The "curious rush" is due to the double effect of the former — the beginning of its downward course; — and of the latter (the small cycle of your "sub-race") running on to its apex. Remember, you belong to the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]], yet you are but a Western sub-race. Notwithstanding your efforts, what you call civilization is confined only to the latter and its off-shoots in America. Radiating around, its deceptive light may seem to throw its rays on a greater distance than it does in reality. — There is no "rush" in China, and of Japan you make but a caricature.

A student of [[occultism]] ought not to speak of the "stagnant condition of the fourth Round people" since history knows next to nothing of that condition "up to the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
beginning of modern progress" of other nations but the Western. What do you know of America, for instance, before the invasion of that country by the Spaniards? Less than two centuries prior to the arrival of Cortez there was as great a "rush" towards progress among the sub-races of Peru and Mexico as there is now in Europe and the U.S.A. Their sub-race ended in nearly total annihilation through causes generated by itself; so will yours at the end of its cycle. We may speak only of the "stagnant conditions" into which, following the law of development, growth, maturity and decline every race and sub-race falls into during its transition periods. It is that latter condition your Universal History is acquainted with, while it remains superbly ignorant of the condition even India was in, some ten centuries back. Your [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]] are now running toward the apex of their respective cycles, and that History goes no further back than the periods of decline of a few other sub-races belonging most of them to the preceding [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]]. And what is the area and the period of time embraced by its Universal eye? — At the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cortez''' refers to Hernán Cortés, who caused the fall of the Aztec Empire and established a Spanish colony in Mexico in the early 16th century.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the utmost stretch — a few, miserable dozens of centuries. A mighty horizon, indeed! Beyond — all is darkness for it, nothing but hypotheses. . . . .

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(2)]] No doubt there was. Egyptian and Aryan records and especially our Zodiacal tables furnish us with every proof of it besides our inner knowledge. Civilization is an inheritance, a patrimony that passes from race to race along the [[Evolution#Descending_and_ascending_arcs|ascending and descending paths of cycles]]. During the minority of a [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]], it is preserved for it by its predecessor, which disappears, dies out generally, when the former "comes to age." At first, most of them squander and mismanage their property, or leave it untouched in the ancestral coffers. They reject contemptuously the advices of their elders and prefer, boy-like, playing in the streets to studying and making the most of the untouched wealth stored up for them in the records of the Past. Thus during your transition period — the middle ages — Europe rejected the testimony of Antiquity, calling such sages as Herodotus and other learned Greeks — the Father of Lies, until she knew better and changed the appellation into that of "Father of History." Instead of neglecting, you now accumulate and add to your wealth. As every other race you

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
had your ups and downs, your periods of honour and dishonour, your dark midnight and — you are now approaching your brilliant noon. The youngest of the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth race]] family you were for long ages the unloved and the uncared for, the Cendrillon in your home. And now, when so many of your sisters have died; and others still are dying, while the few of the old survivors, now in their second infancy, wait but for their Messiah — the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth race]] — to resurrect to a new life and start anew with the coming stronger along the path of a new [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] — now that the Western Cendrillon has suddenly developed into a proud wealthy Princess, the beauty we all see and admire — how does she act? Less kind hearted than the Princess in the tale, instead of offering to her elder and less favoured sister, the oldest now, in fact since she is nearly "a million years old" and the only one who has never treated her unkindly, though she may have ignored her, — instead of offering her, I say, the "Kiss of peace" she applies to her the lex talionis with a vengeance that does not enhance her natural beauty. This, my good friend, and brother, is not a far stretched allegory but — history.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(3)]] Yes; the fifth race — ours — began in Asia a million years ago. What was it about for the 998,000 years

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cendrillon''' refers to the fairy-tale character Cinderella.
* '''Less favoured sister, the oldest now''' refers to India, which is the first sub-race of the fifth Root-Race.
* '''lex talionis''' is the law of retaliation, such as Moses' law of "an eye for an eye."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
preceding the last 2,000? A pertinent question; offered moreover in quite a [[Christianity|Christian]] spirit that refuses to believe that any good could ever have come out from anywhere before and save Nazareth. What was it about? Well, it was occupying itself pretty well in the same way as it does now — craving Mr. Grant Allen's pardon, who would place our primitive ancestor the "hedgehoggy" man, in the early part of the Eocene Age! Forsooth, your scientific writers bestride their hypothesis most fearlessly, I see. It will really be pity to find their fiery steed kicking and breaking their heads some day; something that is unavoidably in store for them. In the Eocene Age — even in its "very first part," the great [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race men]], the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] — had already reached its highest point, and the great continent, the father of nearly all the present continents — showed the first symptoms of sinking — a process that occupied it down to 11,446 years ago, when its last island, that, translating its vernacular name, we may call with propriety Poseidonis — went down with a crash. By the bye, whoever wrote the Review

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who supported the theory of evolution. His suggestion that human ancestors would be found in the Eocene strata was rejected in a [http://www.sacred-texts.com/the/sd/sd2-3-04.htm footnote] on page 690 of [[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']] Volume I.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of Donnelly's [[Atlantis]] is right: [[Lemuria]] can no more be confounded with the Atlantic Continent than Europe with America. Both sunk and were drowned with their high civilizations and "gods," yet between the two catastrophes, a short period of about 700,000 years elapsed; "Lemuria" flourishing and ending her career just at about that trifling lapse of time before the early part of the Eocene Age, since its race was the third. Behold, the relics of that once great nation in some of the flat headed aborigines of your Australia! No less right is the review in rejecting the kind attempt of the author to people India and Egypt with the refuse of Atlantis. No doubt your geologists are very learned; but why not bear in mind that, under the cont-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Ignatius Loyola Donnelly''' (1831 – 1901) was a U.S. Congressman, writer and amateur scientist, known for his theories on Atlantis and an ancient impact event affecting ancient civilizations. In 1882 he wrote [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atlantis:_The_Antediluvian_World ''Atlantis, the Antediluvian World''] in support of [[Plato|Plato's]] account.
* The '''Eocene Age''' was a geologic epoch that occurred from 56 million to 33.9 million years ago.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
inents explored and fathomed by them, in the bowels of which they have found the "Eocene Age" and forced it to deliver them its secrets, there may be, hidden deep in the fathomless, or rather unfathomed ocean beds, other, and far older continents whose stratums have never been geologically explored; and that they may some day upset entirely their present theories, thus illustrating the simplicity and sublimity of truth as connected with inductive "generalization" in opposition to their visionary conjectures. Why not admit — true no one of them has ever thought of it — that our present continents, have — like "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" — been several times already, submerged and had the time to reappear again, and bear their new groups of mankind and civilization; and that, at the first great geological upheaval, at the next cataclysm — in the series of periodical cataclysms that occur from the beginning to the end of every [[Round]], — our already autopsized continents will go down, and the Lemurias and Atlantises come up again. Think of the future geologists of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth]] and [[Root-Race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh races]]. Imagine them digging deep in the bowels of what was Ceylon and Simla, and finding implements of the Veddahs, or of the remote ancestor of the civilized Pahari — every object of the civilized portions of

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The '''Veddahs''' (or Veddas) are an indigenous people of Sri Lanka (Ceylon).

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
humanity that inhabited those regions having been pulverized to dust by the great masses of travelling glaciers, — during the next glacial period — imagine him finding only such rude implements as now found among those savage tribes; and forthwith declaring that during that period primitive man climbed and slept on the trees, and sucked the marrow out of animal bones after breaking them — as civilized Europeans no less than the Veddahs will often do — hence jumping to the conclusion that in the year 1882 A.D., mankind was composed of "man-like animals," black-faced, and whiskered, "with prominent prognathous and large pointed canine teeth." True, a Grant Allen of the sixth race, may be not so far from fact and truth in his conjecture that during the "Simla period" — these teeth were used in the combats of the "males" for grass widows — but then metaphors has very little to do with anthropology and geology. Such is your Science. To return to your questions.

Of course the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|4th race]] had its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Veddahs''' or Veddas are an indigenous people of the interior of Sri Lanka.
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who defended the theory of evolution. See Page 5 above.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
periods of the highest civilization. Greek and Roman and even Egyptian civilization are nothing compared to the civilizations that began with the [[Root-Race#Third_Root-Race|3rd race]]. Those of the second were not savages but they could not be called civilized. And now, reading one of my first letters on the races (a question first touched by [[Morya|M.]]) pray, do not accuse either him or myself of some new contradiction. Read it over and see, that it leaves out the question of civilizations altogether and mentions but the degenerate remnants of the fourth and third races, and gives you as a corroboration the latest conclusions of your own Science. Do not regard an unavoidable incompleteness as inconsistency. You now ask me a direct question, and, I answer it. Greeks and Romans were small [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]], and Egyptians part and parcel of our own "Caucasian" stock. Look at the latter and at India. Having reached the highest civilization and what is more: learning — both went down. Egypt as a distinct sub-race disappearing entirely (her Copts are a hybrid remnant).

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
India — as one of the first and most powerful off-shoots of the mother Race, and composed of a number of sub-races — lasting to these times, and struggling to take once more her place in history some day. That History catches but a few stray, hazy glimpses of Egypt, some 12,000 years back; when, having already reached the apex of its cycle thousands of years before, the latter had begun going down. What does, or can it know of India 5,000 years ago, or of the Chaldees — whom it confounds most charmingly with the Assyrians, making of them one day "Akkadians," at another Turanians and what not? We say then, that your History is entirely at sea.

We are refused by the Journal of Science — words repeated and quoted by [[William Stainton Moses|M.A. (Oxon)]] with a rapture worthy of a great [[Mediumship|medium]] — any claim whatever for "higher knowledge." Says the reviewer: "Suppose the [[Masters of Wisdom|Brothers]] were to say 'point your telescope to such and such a spot in heavens, and you will find a planet yet unknown to you; or 'dig into the earth . . . . etc., and you will
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
find a mineral,' etc." Very fine, indeed, and suppose that was done, what would be the result? Why a charge of plagiarism — since everything of that kind, every "planet and mineral" that exists in space or inside the earth, are known and recorded in our books thousands of years ago; more; many a true hypothesis was timidly brought forward by their own scientific men and as constantly rejected by the majority with whose preconceptions it interfered. Your intention is laudable but nothing that I may give you in answer will ever be accepted from us. Whenever discovered that "it is verily so," the discovery will be attributed to him who corroborated the evidence — as in the case of Copernicus and Galileo, the latter having availed himself but of the [[Pythagoras|Pythagorean]] MSS.

But to return to "civilizations." Do you know that the Chaldees were
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
at the apex of their [[Occultism|Occult]] fame before what you term as the "bronze Age"? That the "Sons of Ad" or the [[Sons of the Fire-Mist|children of the Fire Mist]] preceded by hundreds of centuries the Age of Iron, which was an old age already, when what you now call the Historical Period — probably because what is known of it is generally no history but fiction — had hardly begun. We hold — but then what warrant can you give the world that we are right? — that far "greater civilizations than our own have risen and decayed." It is not enough to say as some of your modern writers do — that an extinct civilization existed before Rome and Athens were founded. We affirm that a series of civilizations existed before, as well as after the Glacial Period, that they existed upon various points, of the globe, reached the apex of glory and — died. Every trace
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and memory had been lost of the Assyrian and Phoenikean civilizations until discoveries began to be made a few years ago. And now they open a new, though not by far one of the earliest pages in the history of mankind. And yet how far back do those civilizations go in comparison with the oldest? — and even them, history is shy to accept. Archeo-geology has sufficiently demonstrated that the memory of man runs back vastly further than history has been willing to accept, and the sacred records of once mighty nations preserved by their heirs are still more worthy of trust. We speak of civilizations of the anteglacial period; and (not only in the minds of the vulgar and the profane but even in the opinion of the highly learned geologist) the claim sounds preposterous. What would you say then to our
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
affirmation that the Chinese — I now speak of the inland, the true Chinaman, not of the hybrid mixture between the fourth and the fifth Races now occupying the throne — the aborigines, who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the fourth Race, reached their highest civilization when the fifth had hardly appeared in Asia, and that its first off-shoot was yet a thing of the future. When was it? Calculate. You cannot think that we, who have such tremendous odds against the acceptance of our doctrine would deliberately go on inventing Races and sub-races (in the opinion of [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]) were not they a matter of undeniable fact. The group of islands off the Siberian coast discovered by Nordeneskjol of the "Vega" was found strewn with fossils of horses, sheep, oxen, etc., among gigantic bones of elephants, mammoths, rhinoceroses and other monsters belonging to periods when man — says your

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nordeneskjol of the "Vega"''' was Nils Adolf Erik Nordenskiöld (1832-1901), a botanist, geologist, and arctic explorer best known for crossing the Northwest Passage in the ''Vega''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[science]] — had not yet made his appearance on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. How came horses and sheep to be found in company with the huge "ante-diluvians"? The horse, we are taught in schools — is quite a modern invention of nature, and no man ever saw its pedactyl ancestor. The group of the Siberian islands may give the lie to the comfortable theory. The region now locked in the fetters of eternal winter uninhabited by man — that most fragile of animals, — will be very soon proved to have had not only a tropical climate — something your science knows and does not dispute, — but having been likewise the seat of one of the most ancient civilisations of that [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth race]], whose highest relics now we find in the degenerated Chinaman, and whose lowest are hopelessly (for the profane scientist) intermixed with the remnants of the third. I told you before now, that the highest people now on earth (spiritually) belong to the first [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth root Race]]; and those are the Aryan Asiatics; the highest race (physical intellectuality) is the last sub-race of the fifth — yourselves the white conquerors.

The majority of mankind belongs to the
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
7th sub-race of the fourth Root race, — the above mentioned Chinamen and their off-shoots and branchlets (Malayans, Mongolians, Tibetans, Javanese, etc., etc., etc.) and remnants of other sub-races of the fourth — and the seventh sub-race of the third race. All these, fallen, degraded semblances of humanity are the direct lineal descendants of highly civilized nations neither the names nor memory of which have survived except in such books as Popalvul and a few others unknown to Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 5|(4)]] To the Miocene times. Everything comes in its appointed time and place in the [[evolution]] of [[Rounds]], otherwise it would be impossible for the best [[Clairvoyance|seer]] to calculate the exact hour and year when such cataclysms great and small have to occur. All an [[adept]] could do would be to predict an approximate time; whereas now events that result in great geological changes may be predicted with as mathematical a certainty as eclipses and
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}

'''No image is available''' 
'''Slide 36383 is missing.'''

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Popalvul''' is ''Popol Vuh'' or the "Book of the People," a collection of myths and historical narratives from Guatemala.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
other revolutions in space. The sinking of [[Atlantis]] (the group of continents and isles) begun during the Miocene period — as certain of your continents are now observed to be gradually sinking — and it culminated — first, in the final disappearance of the largest continent an event coincident with the elevation of the Alps; and second with that of the last of the fair Islands mentioned by [[Plato]]. The Egyptian priests of Sais told his ancestor Solon, that Atlantis (i.e. the only remaining large island) had perished 9,000 years before their time. This was not a fancy date, since they had for milleniums preserved most carefully their records. But then, as I say, they spoke but of the "Poseidonis" and would not reveal even to the great Greek legislator their secret chronology. As there are no geological reasons for doubting, but on the contrary, a mass of evidence for accepting the tradition, [[Science]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
has finally accepted the existence of the great continent and Archipelago and thus vindicated the truth of one more "fable." It now teaches, as you know that [[Atlantis]], or the remnants of it lingered down to post-tertiary times, its final submergence occurring within the palaeozoic ages of American history! Well, truth and fact ought to feel thankful even for such small favours in the previous absence of any, for so many centuries. The deep sea explorations — especially those of the Challenger have fully confirmed the reports of geology and palaeontology. The great event — the triumph of our "[[Sons of the Fire-Mist|Sons of the Fire Mist]]" the inhabitants of "[[Shambhala|Shambullah]]" (when yet an island in the Central Asian Sea) over the selfish if not entirely wicked magicians of Poseidonis occurred just 11,446 ago. Read in this connection the incomplete and partially veiled tradition, in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]], Volume I, p. 588-94, and some things may be

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
come still plainer to you. The corroboration of tradition and history, brought forward by Donnelly I find in the main correct; but you will find all this and much more in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]].

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(5)]] It certainly does, and I have touched upon the subject long ago. In my notes on [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]'s MSS., "On [[God]]" — that he kindly adds to our [[Esoteric Philosophy|Philosophy]], something the latter had never contemplated before — the subject is mentioned abundantly. Has he refused you a look into it? For you — I may enlarge my explanations, but not before you have read what I say of the origin of good and [[evil]] on those margins. Quite enough was said by me for our present purposes. Strangely enough I found a European author — the greatest materialist of his times, Baron d'Holbach — whose views coincide entirely with the views of our philosophy. When reading his Essais sur la Nature, I might have
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron d'Holbach'''. See note [[Mahatma Letter No. 88#Page 5|here]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
imagined I had our book of [[Books of Kiu-te|Kiu-ti]] before me. As a matter of course and of temperament our Universal Pundit will try to catch at those views and pull every argument to pieces. So far he only threatens me to alter his Preface and not to publish the philosophy under his own name. Cuneus cuneum, tradit: I begged him not to publish his essays at all.

[[Morya|M.]] thinks that for your purposes I better give you a few more details upon [[Atlantis]] since it is greatly connected with [[evil]] if not with its origin. In the forthcoming [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]] you will find a note or two appended to [[Allan Octavian Hume|Hume]]'s translation of [[Eliphas Levi]]'s Preface in connection with the lost continent. And now, since I am determined to make of the present answers a volume — bear your cross with [[Christianity|Christian]] fortitude and then, perhaps, after reading the whole you will ask for no more for some time to come. But what can I add to that already told? I am unable to give you purely scientific
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[[File:MLB93b page 20 ver2.jpg|110px]]
 
'''Slide 36387 is missing.''' 
'''This image is taken from microfilm.''' 

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''our Universal Pundit''' refers to [[Allan Octavian Hume]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
information since we can never agree entirely with Western conclusions; and that ours will be rejected as "unscientific." Yet both geology and palaeontology bear witness to much we have to say. Of course your [[Science]] is right in many of her generalities, but her premises are wrong, or at any rate — very faulty. For instance she is right in saying that while the new America was forming the ancient [[Atlantis]] was sinking, and gradually washing away; but she is neither right in her given epochs nor in the calculations of the duration of that sinking. The latter — is the future fate of your British Islands the first on the list of victims that have to be destroyed by fire (submarine volcanos) and water. France and other lands will follow suit. When they reappear again, the last seventh Sub-race of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Root race]] of present mankind will be flourishing on "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" both of which will have reappeared also (their reappearance following immediately the disappearance of the present isles and continents), and very few seas and great waters will be found then on our [[Globe#Globe D|globe]], waters as well as land appearing and disappearing and shifting periodically and each in turn.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 22 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Trembling at the prospect of fresh charges of "contradictions" at some future incomplete statement I rather explain what I mean by this. The approach of every new "[[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]]" is always signalled by cataclysms — of either fire or water. But, apart from this, every "Ring" or [[Root-Race|Root Race]] has to be cut in two, so to say, by either one or the other. Thus, having reached the apex of its development and glory the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]] — the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] were destroyed by water; you find now but their degenerated, fallen remnants, whose [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], nevertheless, aye — each of them, had its palmy days of glory and relative greatness. What they are now — you will be some day the law of cycles being one and immutable. When your race — [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|the fifth]] — will have reached at its zenith of physical intellectuality, and developed the highest civilization (remember the difference we make between material and spiritual civilizations); unable to go any higher in its own cycle — its progress towards absolute evil will be arrested (as its predecessors the [[Lemuria]]ns and Atlanteans, the men of the [[Root_race#Third_Root-Race|third]] and fourth races were arrested in their progress toward the same) by one of such cataclysmic changes; its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 23 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
great civilization destroyed, and all the [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]] of that race will be found going down their respective [[cycles]], after a short period of glory and learning. See the remnants of the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]], — the old Greeks and Romans (the modern belong all to the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]]); see how great and how short, how evanescent were their days of fame and glory! For, they were but sub-races of the seven off-shoots of the "[[Root_race|root race]]." No mother Race, any more than her sub-races and off-shoots, is allowed by the one Reigning Law to trespass upon the prerogatives of the Race or Sub-race that will follow it; least of all — to encroach upon the knowledge and powers in store for its successor. "Thou shalt not eat of the fruit of Knowledge of Good and [[Evil]] of the tree that is growing for thy heirs" we may say with more right than would be willingly conceded us by the [[Allan Octavian Hume|Humes]] of your Sub-race. This "tree" is in our safe-keeping, entrusted to us by the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohans]], the protectors of our Race and the Trustees for those that are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 24 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
coming. Try to understand the allegory, and to never lose sight of the hint given you in [[Mahatma Letter No. 18|my letter]] upon the [[Planetary Spirit|Planetaries]].(1) At the beginning of each [[Round]], when humanity reappears under quite different conditions than those afforded for the birth of each new [[Root-Race|race]] and its [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], a "Planetary" has to mix with these primitive men, and to refresh their memories, and reveal to them the truths they knew during the preceding Round. Hence the confused traditions about Jehovahs, Ormazds, Osirises, Brahms, and the ''tutti quanti''. But that happens only for the benefit of the [[Root_race#First_Root-Race|first Race]]. It is the duty of the latter to choose the fit recipients among its sons, who are "set apart" to use a Biblical phrase — as the vessels to contain the whole stock of knowledge, to be divided among the future races and generations until the close of that Round. Why should I say more since you must understand my whole meaning; and that I dare not reveal it in full. Every race had its [[adept]]s; and with

(1) The letter in answer to yours, I believe, where you question me about [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], [[William Stainton Moses|S.M.]] and [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Mrs. K.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''tutti quanti''' is an Italian expression meaning "each and every one" or "the whole lot of them."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 25 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
every new [[Root-Race|race]], we are allowed to give them out as much of our knowledge as the men of that race deserve it. The last [[Root_race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh Race]] will have its [[Buddha]] as every one of its predecessors had; but, its adepts will be far higher than any of the present race, for among them will abide the future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] whose duty it will be to instruct or "refresh the memory" of the first race of the [[Round#Fifth_Round|fifth Round]] men after this [[Globe#Globe D|planet]]'s future [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]].

''En Passant'', to show to you that not only were not the "races" invented by us, but that they are a cardinal dogma with the [[Tibetan Buddhism|Lama Buddhists]] and with all who study our [[Esoteric Philosophy|esoteric doctrine]], I send you an explanation on a page or two in [[Rhys Davids]] "Buddhism," — otherwise incomprehensible, meaningless and absurd. It is written with the special permission of the [[Chohan]] (my Master) and — for your benefit. No Orientalist has ever suspect-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"En passant"''' means "by the way," in French.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 26 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
ed the truths contained in it, and — you are the first Western man (outside [[Tibet]]) to whom it is now explained.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(6)]] What emerges at the end of all things is not only "pure and impersonal [[spirit]]," but the collective "personal" remembrances skimmed off every new [[manas|fifth principle]] in the long series of being. And, if at the end of all things — say in some million of millions years hence, Spirit will have to rest in its pure, impersonal non-existence, as the ONE or the [[absolute]], still there must be "some good" in the [[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic process]], since every purified [[Ego]] has the chance in the long interims between objective being upon the [[Globe|planets]] to exist as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] — from the lowest "[[Devachan|Deva-Chanee]]" to the highest [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], enjoying the fruits of its collective lives.

But what is "Spirit" pure and impersonal ''per se''? Is it possible that you should not have realized yet our meaning? why, such a Spirit is a nonentity, a pure abstraction, an absolute blank to our senses — even to the most spiritual. It becomes something only in union with [[matter]] — hence it is always something since matter is infinite and indestructible and non-existent without Spirit which, in matter is [[Life]]. Separated from matter it becomes the absolute negation of life and being, whereas matter is inseparable from it. Ask those

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 27 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
who offer the objection, whether they know anything of "[[life]]" and "[[consciousness]]" beyond what they now feel on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. What conception can they have — unless natural born [[Clairvoyance|seers]] — of the state and consciousness of one's [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] after it has separated itself from [[Sthūla-śarīra|gross earthly body]]? What is the good of the whole process of life on earth — you may ask them, in your turn — if, we are as good as "pure" unconscious entities before birth, during sleep, and, at the end of our career? Is not [[death]], according to the teachings of [[Science]], followed by the same state of unconsciousness as the one before birth? Does not life when it quits our body become as impersonal as it was before it animated the foetus? Life, after all, — the greatest problem within the ken of human conception is a mystery that the greatest of your men of Science will never solve. In order to be correctly comprehended, it has to be studied in the entire series of its manifestations, otherwise it can never be, not only fathomed, but
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 28 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
even comprehended in its easiest form — [[life]], as a state of being on this [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. It can never be grasped so long as it is studied separately and apart from [[Life#Universal life|universal life]]. To solve the great problem one has to become an [[Occultism|occultist]]; to analyze and experience with it personally, in all its phases, as life on earth, life beyond the limit of physical [[death]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Mineral_kingdom|mineral]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Vegetable_kingdom|vegetable]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animal]] and spiritual life; life in conjunction with concrete [[matter]] as well as life present in the imponderable [[Life-Atom|atom]]. Let them try and examine, or analyze life apart from organism, and what remains of it? Simply a mode of [[motion]]; which, unless our doctrine of the all-Pervading, infinite, omnipresent Life is accepted — though it be accepted on no better terms than a hypothesis only a little more reasonable than their scientific hypotheses which are all absurd — has to remain unsolved.

Shall they object? Well, we will answer them by using their own weapons. We will say that it is, and will remain for ever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 29 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
demonstrated that since [[motion]] is all-pervading and absolute rest inconceivable, that under whatever form or mask motion may appear, whether as light, heat, magnetism, chemical affinity or electricity — all these must be but phases of One and the same universal omnipotent Force, a Proteus they bow to, as the Great "Unknown" — (See [[Herbert Spencer]]) and we, simply call the "[[One Life]]" the "One Law" and the "[[Elements#The_One_Element|One Element]]." The greatest, the most scientific minds on earth, have been keenly pressing forward toward a solution of the mystery, leaving no bye-path unexplored, no thread loose or weak in this darkest of labyrinths for them, and all had to come to the same conclusion — that of the [[Occultism|Occultists]] when given only partially — namely, that [[life]] in its concrete manifestations is the legitimate result and consequence of chemical affinity; as to life in its abstract sense, life pure and simple — well, they know no more

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Proteus''' refers to the existence of a primitive formless base of all matter, similar to [[chaos]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 30 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of it to-day, than they knew in the incipient stage of their Royal Society. They only know that organisms in certain solutions previously free from life will spring up spontaneously (Pasteur and his biblical piety notwithstanding) — owing to certain chemical compositions of such substances. If, as I hope, in a few years, I am entirely my own master — I may have the pleasure of demonstrating to you on your own writing table that [[life]] as life is not only transformable into other aspects or phases of the all-pervading [[Force]], but that, it can be actually infused into an artificial man. Frankenstein is a myth only so far as he is the hero of a mystic tale; in nature — he is a possibility; and the physicists and physicians of the last [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Race]] will inoculate life and revive corpses, as they now inoculate small-pox, and often less comely diseases. [[Spirit]], life and [[matter]], are not natural principles existing independently of each other, but the effects of combinations produced by eternal motion in Space; and they better learn it.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 31 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(7)]] Most undoubtedly I am so permitted. But then comes the most important point: how far satisfactory will my answers appear — even to you? That not every new law brought to light is regarded as adding a link to the chain of human knowledge is shown by the ill-grace with which every fact unwelcome for some reasons to [[science]], is received by its professors. Nevertheless, whenever I can answer you — I will try to do so, only hoping that you will not send it as a contribution from my pen to the Journal of Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(8)]] Most assuredly they have. Rain can be brought on in a small area of space — artificially and without any claim to miracle or superhuman powers, though its secret is no property of mine that I should divulge it. I am now trying to obtain permission to do so. We know of no phenomenon in nature entirely unconnected with either magnetism or electricity — since, where there are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 32 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[motion]], heat, friction, light, there [[magnetism]] and its alter ego (according to our humble opinion) — electricity will always appear, as either cause or effect — or rather both if we but fathom the manifestation to its origin. All the phenomena of earth currents, terrestrial magnetism and atmospheric electricity, are due to the fact that the earth is an electrified conductor, whose potential is ever changing owing to its rotation and its annual orbital motion, the successive cooling and heating of the air, the formation of clouds and rain, storms and winds, etc. This you may perhaps, find in some text book. But then [[Science]] would be unwilling to admit that all these changes are due to [[Ākāśa|akasic]] magnetism incessantly generating electric currents which tend to restore the disturbed equilibrium. By directing the most powerful of electric batteries, — human frame electrified by a certain process, you can stop rain on

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 33 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
some given point by making "a hole in the rain cloud," as the [[Occultism|occultists]] term it. By using other strongly magnetized implements within, so to say, an insulated area — rain can be produced artificially. I regret my inability to explain to you the process more clearly. You know the effects produced by trees and plants on rain clouds; and how their strong magnetic nature attracts and even feeds those clouds over the tops of the trees. Science explains it otherwise, maybe. Well, I cannot help it, for such is our knowledge and the fruits of milleniums of observations and experience. Were the present to fall into the hands of [[Allan Octavian Hume||Hume]], he would be sure to remark that I am vindicating the charge publicly brought by him against us: "Whenever unable to answer your arguments (?) they (we) calmly reply that their (our) rules do not admit of this or that." — Charge notwithstanding, I am compelled to answer that since the secret is not mine I cannot make of it

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 34 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
a marketable commodity. Let some physicists calculate the amount of heat required to vaporize a certain quantity of water. Then, let them compute the quantity of rain needed to cover an area — say, of one square mile to a depth of one inch. For this amount of vaporization they will require, of course, an amount of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of which this consumption of heat would be the equivalent corresponds (as any mathematician could tell you) — to that which would be required to raise a weight of upwards of ten million tons, one mile high. How can one man generate such amount of heat and energy? Preposterous, absurd! — we are all lunatics, and you who listen to us will be placed in the same category if you ever venture to repeat this proposition. Yet I say, that one man alone can do it, and very easily if he is but acquainted with a certain "physico-spiritual" lever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 35 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in himself, far more powerful than that of Archimedes. Even simple muscular contraction is always accompanied with electric and [[Magnetism|magnetic phenomena]], and there is the strongest connection between the magnetism of the [[Globe#Globe D|earth]], the changes of weather and man, who is the best barometer living, if he but knew to decipher it properly; again, the state of the sky can always be ascertained by the variations shown by magnetic instruments. It is now several years that I had an opportunity of reading the deductions of [[science]] upon this subject; therefore, unless I go to the trouble of catching up what I may have remained ignorant of, I do not know the latest conclusions of Science. But with us, it is an established fact that it is the earth's magnetism that produces wind, storms, and rain. What science seems to know of it, is but secondary symptoms always induced by that magnetism and she may very soon find out her present errors.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Archimedes of Syracuse''' (c. 287 BC – c. 212 BC) was a Greek mathematician, physicist, engineer, inventor, and astronomer. Among his advances in physics are the foundations of hydrostatics, statics, and an explanation of the principle of the lever.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 36 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Globe#Globe D|Earth]]'s [[Magnetism|magnetic]] attraction of meteoric dust, and the direct influence of the latter upon the sudden changes of temperature especially in the matter of heat and cold, is not a settled question to the present day, I believe.(2) It was doubted whether the fact of our earth passing through a region of space in which there are more or less of meteoric masses has any bearing upon the height of our atmosphere being increased or decreased, or even upon the state of weather. But we think we could easily prove it; and since they accept the fact that the relative distribution and proportion of land and water on our globe may be due to the great accumulation upon it of meteoric dust; snow — especially in our northern regions — being full of meteoric iron and magnetic particles; and deposits of the latter being found even at the bottom of seas and oceans, I wonder how [[Science]] has not hitherto understood that every atmospheric change

(2) Dr. Phipson in 1867 and Cowper Ranyard in 1879 both urged the theory but it was rejected then.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 37 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and disturbance was due to the combined [[magnetism]] of the two great masses between which our atmosphere is compressed! I call this meteoric dust a "mass" for it is really one. High above our earth's surface the air is impregnated and space filled with magnetic, or meteoric dust, which does not even belong to our solar system. [[Science]] having luckily discovered, that, as our earth with all the other planets is carried along through space, it receives a greater proportion of that dust matter on its northern than on its southern hemisphere, knows that to this are due the preponderating number of the continents in the former hemisphere, and the greater abundance of snow and moisture. Millions of such meteors and even of the finest particles reach us yearly and daily and all our temple knives are made of this "heavenly" iron, which reaches us without having undergone any change — the magnetism of the earth keeping them in cohesion. Gaseous matter is

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 38 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
continually added to our atmosphere from the never ceasing fall of meteoric strongly magnetic [[matter]], and yet it seems with them still an open question whether [[Magnetism|magnetic]] conditions have anything to do with the precipitation of rain or not! I do not know of any "set of motions established by pressures, expansions, etc., due in the first instance to solar energy." [[Science]] makes too much and too little at the same time of "solar energy" and even of the [[Sun]] itself; and the Sun has nothing to do whatever with rain and very little with heat. I was under the impression that science was aware that the glacial periods as well as those periods when temperature is "like that of the carboniferous age" — are due to the decrease and increase or rather to the expansion of our atmosphere, which expansion is itself due to the same meteoric presence? At

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 39 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
any rate, we all know, that the heat that the earth receives by radiation from the sun is at the utmost one third if not less of the amount received by her directly from the meteors.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(9)]] Call it a chromosphere or atmosphere, it can be called neither; for it is simply the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] and ever present aura of the [[sun]], seen by astronomers only for a brief few moments during the eclipse and by some of our [[chela]]s — whenever they like — of course while in a certain induced state. A counterpart of what the astronomers call the red flames in the "corona" may be seen in Reichenbach's crystals or in any other strongly magnetic body. The head of a man — in a strong ecstatic condition, when all the electricity of his system is centred around the brain, will represent — especially in darkness — a perfect

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron Carl von Reichenbach''' (1788 – 1869) was a notable chemist, geologist, metallurgist, naturalist, industrialist and philosopher, who researched about a field of energy combining electricity, magnetism and heat, emanating from all living things, which he called the [[Odyle|Odic force]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 40 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
simile of the [[Sun]] during such periods. The first artist who drew the aureoles about the heads of his gods and Saints, was not inspired, but represented it on the authority of temple pictures and traditions of the sanctuary and the chambers of [[initiation]] where such [[phenomena]] took place. The closer to the head or to the aura-emitting body — the stronger and the more effulgent the emanation (due to hydrogen [[science]] tells us, in the case of the flames); hence — the irregular red flames around the Sun or the "inner corona." The fact that these are not always present in equal quantity shows only the constant fluctuation of the magnetic matter and its energy, upon which also depend the variety and number of spots. During periods of magnetic inertia the spots disappear, or rather remain invisible. The further the emanation shoots out the more it loses in intensity, until gradually

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 41 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
subsiding it fades out; hence — the "outer corona," its rayed shape being due entirely to the latter phenomenon whose effulgence proceeds from the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] nature of the matter and the electric energy and not at all from intensely hot particles as asserted by some astronomers. All this is terribly unscientific, nevertheless a fact, to which, I may add another by reminding you that the [[Sun]] we see is not at all the central planet of our little Universe, but only its veil or it's reflection. Science has tremendous odds against studying that planet which luckily for us we have not: foremost of all — the constant tremours of our atmosphere which prevent them from judging correctly the little they do see. This impediment was never in the way of the ancient Chaldee and Egyptian astronomers; nor is it an obstacle to us, for we have means of arresting, or counteracting such tremours — acquainted as we are with all the [[Ākāśa|akasic]] conditions. No more than the rain secret, would this secret — supposing we do divulge it — be of any practical use to your men of [[Science]] unless they become [[Occultism|Occultists]] and sacrifice long years to the acquirement of [[Siddhi|powers]]. Only fancy a Huxley or a Tyndall studying Yog-vidya! Hence the many mistakes into which they fall and the conflicting hypotheses of your best authorities. For instance: the Sun is full of iron vapours — a fact that
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 42 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
was demonstrated by the spectroscope showing that the light of the corona consisted largely of a line in the green part of the spectrum, very nearly coinciding with an iron line. Yet Professors Young and Lockyer rejected that, under the witty pretext, if I remember, that, if the corona were composed of minute particles like a dust cloud (and it is this that we call "magnetic matter") these particles would (1) fall upon the sun's body, (2) comets were known to pass through this vapour without any visible effect on them; (3) Professor Young's spectroscope showed that the coronal line was not identical with the iron one, etc. Why they should call those objections "scientific" is more than we can tell.

(1) The reason why the particles — since they call them so — do not fall upon the sun's body, is self-evident. There are forces co-existent with [[gravitation]] of which they know nothing; besides that other fact that there is no gravitation properly speaking; only attraction and repulsion. (2) How could comets be affected by the said passage since their "passing through" is simply an optical illusion; they could not pass within the area of attraction without being immediately annihilated by that force, of which no [[vril]] can give an adequate idea, since there can be nothing

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 43 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] that could be compared with it. Passing as the comets do through a "reflection" no wonder that the said vapour has "no visible effect on these light bodies." (3) The coronal line may not seem identical through the best "grating spectroscope," nevertheless, the corona contains iron as well as other vapours. To tell you of what it does consist is idle, since I am unable to translate the words we use for it, and that no such matter exists (not in our planetary system, at any rate) — but in the sun. The fact is, that what you call the [[Sun]] is simply the reflection of the huge "store-house" of our System wherein ALL its forces are generated and preserved; the Sun being the heart and brain of our pigmy Universe, we might compare its faculae — those millions of small, intensely brilliant bodies of which the Sun's surface away from the spots is made up — with the blood corpuscles of
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The high temperature of the Sun's corona gives it unusual spectral features, which led some to suggest, in the 19th century, that it contained a previously unknown element, "coronium". These spectral features have been traced to highly ionized iron (Fe-XIV and Fe-X) in 1941.
* '''"No such matter exists on our planet"''' refers to the fourth state of matter, ''plasma'', unknown at the time by science, which is the major component of the Sun.
* '''faculae''' refers to bright spots that form on the surface of the sun; short-lived convection cells.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 44 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that luminary — though some of them as correctly conjectured by science are as large as Europe. Those blood corpuscles are the electric and magnetic matter in its sixth and seventh state. What are those long white filaments twisted like so many ropes, of which the penumbra of the Sun is made up? What — the central part that is seen like a huge flame ending in fiery spires, and the transparent clouds, or rather vapours formed of delicate threads of silvery light, that hangs over those flames — what — but magneto-electric aura — the [[phlogiston]] of the Sun? [[Science]] may go on speculating for ever, yet so long as she does not renounce two or three of her cardinal errors she will find herself groping for ever in the dark. Some of her greatest misconceptions are found in her limited notions on the law of [[gravitation]]; her denial that [[matter]] may

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''penumbra''' is the portion of a shadow where the light source is partially obscured.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 45 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
be imponderable; her newly invented term "[[force]]" and the absurd and tacitly accepted idea, that force is capable of existing per se, or of acting any more than [[life]], outside, independent of, or in any other wise than through [[matter]]: in other words that force is anything but matter in one of her highest states, — the last three on the ascending scale being denied because only [[science]] knows nothing of them; and her utter ignorance of the universal Proteus, its functions and importance in the economy of nature — [[magnetism]] and electricity. Tell Science that even in those days of the decline of the Roman Empire, when the tatooed Britisher used to offer to the Emperor Claudius his nazzur of "electron" in the shape of a string of amber beads that even then, there were yet men remaining aloof from the immoral masses, who knew more of electricity and magnetism than they, the men of science, do now, and science will laugh at you as bitterly as she now does over your kind dedication to me. Verily, when your astronomers speaking of sun-matter, term those lights and flames as "clouds of vapour" and "gases unknown to science" (rather!) — chased by mighty

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nazzur of electron'''. The "nazzur" was a tributary offering. The "electrum" is an alloy of gold and silver that was used for the earliest metal coins. The scientific term "electron" to explain the phenomenon of electricity was coined in 1891 by G. J. Stoney, and the particle was discovered five years later by J. J. Thomson.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 46 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
whirlwinds and cyclones — whereas we know it to be simply magnetic matter in its usual state of activity — we feel inclined to smile at the expressions. Can one imagine the "[[Sun]]'s fires fed with purely mineral matter" — with meteorites highly charged with hydrogen giving the "Sun a far-reaching atmosphere of ignited gas"? We know that the invisible Sun is composed of that which has neither name, nor can it be compared to anything known by your [[science]] — on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]; and that its "reflection" contains still less of anything like "gases," mineral matter, or fire, though even we when treating of it in your civilized tongue are compelled to use such expressions as "vapour" and "magnetic matter." To close the subject, the coronal changes have no effect upon the earth's climate, though spots have — and Professor N. Lockyer is mostly wrong in his deductions. The Sun is neither a solid nor a liquid, nor yet a gaseous globe; but a gigantic ball of electro-magnetic Forces, the store-house of [[Life#Universal_life|universal life]] and [[motion]], from which the latter pulsate in all directions, feeding the smallest [[atom]] as the greatest genius with the same material unto the end of the [[Yuga|Maha Yug]].
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Norman Lockyer''' was an English astronomer, co-discoverer of helium, who founded the journal ''Nature''. He used electromagnetic spectroscopy to study the sun.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 47 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(10)]] I believe not. The stars are distant from us, at least 500,000 times as far as the [[Sun]] and some as many times more. The strong accumulation of meteoric matter and the atmospheric tremours are always in the way. If your astronomers could climb on the height of that meteoric dust, with their telescopes and havanas they might trust more than they can now in their photometers. How can they? Neither the real degree of intensity of that light can be known on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] — hence no trustworthy basis for calculating magnitudes and distances can be had, — nor have they hitherto made sure in a single instance (except in the matter of one star in Cassiopeia) which stars shine by reflected and which by their own light. The working of the best double star photometers is deceptive. Of this I have made sure, so far back as in the spring of 1878 while watching the observations made through a Pickering photometer. The discrepancy in the observations upon a star (near Gamma Ceti) amounted at times to half a magnitude.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''500,000 times'''. The nearest star to Earth (Proxima Centauri, discovered in 1915) is about 268,000 times as far as the Sun, that is, in the same order of magnitude that the [[Masters of Wisdom|Master]] said.
* The '''Pickering photometer''' is an instrument for measuring the brightness of stars, developed by E. C. Pickering of Harvard.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 48 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}

No planets but one have hitherto been discovered outside of the solar system, with all their photometers, while we know with the sole help of our spiritual naked eye a number of them; every completely matured Sun-star having like in our own system several companion planets in fact. The famous "polarization of light" test is as about trustworthy as all others. Of course, the mere fact of their starting from a false premise cannot vitiate either their conclusions or astronomical prophecies, since both are mathematically correct in their mutual relations, and that it answers the given object. The Chaldees nor yet our old Rishis had either your telescopes or photometers; and yet their astronomical predictions were faultless, the mistakes, very slight ones in truth — fathered upon them by their modern rivals — proceeding from the mistakes of the latter.

You must not complain of my too long answers to your very short questions, since I answer you for

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
{{Col-end}}

== Page 49 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
your instruction as a student of [[occultism]], my [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], and not at all with a view of answering the Journal of Science. I am no man of [[science]] with regard to, or in connection with modern learning. My knowledge of your Western Sciences is very limited in fact; and you will please bear in mind that all my answers are based upon, and derived from, our Eastern occult doctrines regardless of their agreement or disagreement with those of exact science. Hence, I say: —

"The sun's surface emits per square mile, as much light (in proportion) as can be emitted from any body." But what can you mean in this case by "light"? The latter is not an independent principle; and, I rejoiced at the introduction, with a view to facilitate means of observation — of the "diffraction spectrum;" since by abolishing all these imaginary independent existences, such as — heat, actinism, light, etc., it rendered to [[Science#Occult_Science|Occult Science]] the greatest service, by vindicating in the eyes of her modern sister

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''actinism''' is the property of radiation that lets it be absorbed by a molecule and cause a photochemical reaction as a result.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 50 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
our very ancient theory that every phenomenon being but the effect of the diversified motions of what we call [[Ākāśa|Akasha]] (not your ether) there was in fact, but [[Elements#The_One_Element|one element]], the causative [[Principle]] of all. But since your question is asked with a view to settling a disputed point in modern [[science]] I will try to answer it in the clearest way I can. I say then, no, and will give you my reasons why. They cannot know it, for the simple reason that heretofore they have in reality found no sure means of measuring the velocity of light. The experiments made by Fizeau and Cornu known as the two best investigators of light in the world of science, notwithstanding the general satisfaction at the results obtained, are not a trustworthy data neither in respect to the velocity with which sunlight travels nor to its quantity. The methods adopted by both these Frenchmen are yielding correct results (at any rate approximately correct, since there is a variation of 227 miles per second

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Fizeau and Cornu''' were H. L. Fizeau and A. Cornu were French physicists who worked to determine the speed of light, using an ingenious toothed wheel and telescopes.<ref>Barry Setterfield, "Part 3: Fizeau and the Toothed-Wheel Experiments," Genesis Science Research [http://www.setterfield.org/000docs/cx3.html]</ref>

{{Col-end}}

== Page 51 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
between the result of the observations of both experimenters albeit made with the same apparatus) — only as regards the velocity of light between our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] and the upper regions of its atmosphere. Their toothed wheel, revolving at a known velocity records, of course, the strong ray of light which passes through one of the niches of the wheel, and then has its point of light obscured whenever a tooth passes — accurately enough. The instrument is very ingenious and can hardly fail to give splendid results on a journey of a few thousand metres there and back; there being between the Paris observatory and its fortifications no atmosphere, no meteoric masses to impede the ray's progress; and that ray finding quite a different quality of a medium to travel upon than the ether of Space, the ether between the [[Sun]] and the meteoric continent above our

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Medium to travel'''. Although the speed of light (''c'') is constant in vacuum, as the Master says, light does not propagate at speed "''c''" in a medium, and varies according to both the medium and the different types of light wave.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 52 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
heads, the velocity of light will of course show some 185,000 and odd miles per second, and your physicists shout "Eureka"! Nor do any of the other devices contrived by [[science]] to measure that velocity since 1887 answer any better. All they can say is that their calculations are so far correct. Could they measure light above our atmosphere they would soon find that they were wrong.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(11)]] It is — so far; but is fast changing. Your science has a theory, I believe, that if the earth were suddenly placed in extremely cold regions — for inst: were it to exchange places with Jupiter — all our seas and rivers would be suddenly transformed into solid mountains; the air, — or rather a portion of the aeriform substances which compose it — would be metamorphosed from their state of invisible fluid owing to the absence of heat into liquids (which now
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Eureka''' means "I have found it," and was reportedly exclaimed by Archimedes in his discovery of the displacement of water.
* '''aeriform''' means gaseous.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 53 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
exist on Jupiter, but of which men have no idea on earth). Realize, or try to imagine the — reverse condition, and it will be that of Jupiter at the present moment.

The whole of our system is imperceptibly shifting its position in space. The relative distance between planets remaining ever the same, and being in no wise affected by the displacement of the whole system; and the distance between the latter and the stars and other suns being so incommensurable as to produce but little if any perceptible change for centuries and milleniums to come; — no astronomer will perceive it telescopically, until Jupiter and some other planets, whose little luminous points hide now from our sight millions upon millions of stars (all but some 5000 or 6000) — will suddenly let us have a peep at a few of the Raja-Suns they are now hiding. There is such a king-star right behind Jupiter, that no mortal physical

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}
== Page 54 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
eye has ever seen during this, our [[Round]]. Could it be so perceived it would appear, through the best telescope with a power of multiplying its diameter ten thousand times, — still a small dimensionless point, thrown into the shadow by the brightness of any planet; nevertheless — this world is thousands of times larger than Jupiter. The violent disturbance of its atmosphere and even its red spot that so intrigues science lately, are due — (1) to that shifting and (2) to the influence of that Raja-Star. In its present position in space imperceptibly small though it be — the metallic substances of which it is mainly composed are expanding and gradually transforming themselves into aeriform fluids — the state of our own earth and its six sister globes before the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] — and becoming part of its atmosphere. Draw your inferences and deductions from this, my dear [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], but beware lest in doing so you sacrifice your humble instructor and the occult doctrine itself, on the altar of your wrathful Goddess — [[Science#Modern_Science|modern science]].

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 55 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(12)]] I am afraid not much, since our [[Sun]] is but a reflection. The only great truth uttered by Siemens is that inter-stellar space is filled with highly attenuated matter, such as may be put in air vacuum tubes, and which stretches from planet to planet and from star to star. But this truth has no bearing upon his main facts. The sun gives all and takes back nothing from its system. The sun gathers nothing "at the poles" — which are always free even from the famous "red flames" at all times, not only during the eclipses. How is it that with their powerful telescopes they have failed to perceive any such "gathering" since their glasses show them even the "superlatively fleecy clouds" on the photosphere? Nothing can reach the sun from without the boundaries of its own system in the shape of such gross matter as "attenuated gases." Every bit of [[matter]] in all its seven states is necessary to the vitality of the various and numberless systems — worlds in formation, suns awakening anew to life, etc., and they have none to spare even for their best neighbours and next of kin. They are mothers, not stepmothers, and would not take away one

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Charles William Siemens''' suggested a hypothesis on which the sun conserves its heat by a circulation of its fuel in space, which was found to be false.
* '''Attenuated''' here means of low density, rarefied.
* '''Photosphere''' is the portion of a star from which light is emitted.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 56 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
crumb from the nutrition of their children. The latest theory of radiant energy which shows that there is no such thing in nature, properly speaking, as chemical light, or heat ray is the only approximately correct one. For indeed, there is but one thing — radiant energy which is inexhaustible and knows neither increase nor decrease and will go on with its self-generating work to the end of the [[Manvantara#Solar_manvantara|Solar manvantara]]. The absorption of Solar Forces by the earth is tremendous; yet it is, or may be demonstrated that the latter receives hardly 25 per cent. of the chemical power of its rays, for these are despoiled of 75 per cent. during their vertical passage through the atmosphere at the moment they reach the outer boundary "of the aerial ocean." And even those rays lose about 20 per cent. in illuminating
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 57 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and caloric power — we are told. What with such a waste must then be the recuperative power of our Father-Mother Sun? Yes; call it "Radiant Energy" if you will: we call it [[Life]] — all-pervading, omnipresent life, ever at work in its great laboratory — the SUN.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(13)]] None can ever be given by your men of [[Science]], whose "bumptiousness" makes them declare that only to those for whom the word [[magnetism]] is a mysterious agent the supposition that the [[Sun]] is a huge magnet can account for the production by that body of light, heat and the causes of magnetic variations as perceived on our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. They are determined to ignore and thus reject the theory suggested to them by Jenkins of the R.A.S. of the existence of strong magnetic poles above the surface of the earth. But the theory, is the correct one nevertheless, and one of these poles revolves around the north pole in a periodical
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.
* '''R.A.S.''' is Royal Astronomical Society.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 58 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
cycle of several hundred years. Halley and Handsteen — besides Jenkins — were the only scientific men that ever suspected it. Your question is again answered by reminding you of another exploded supposition. Jenkins did his best some three years ago to prove that it is the north end of the compass needle that is the true north pole, and not the reverse as the current scientific theory maintains. He was informed that the locality in Boothia where Sir James Ross located the earth's north magnetic pole, was purely imaginary: it is not there. If he (and we) are wrong, then the magnetic theory that like poles repel and unlike poles attract, must also be declared a fallacy; since if the north end of the dipping needle is a south pole then its pointing to the ground in Boothia — as you call it — must be due to attraction? And if there is anything there to attract it, why is it that the needle in London is attracted neither to the ground in Boothia nor to the earth's centre? As very correctly argued, if the north pole of the needle pointed almost perpendicularly to the ground in Boothia, it is simply because it was

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Halley''' refers to Edmond Halley (1656–1742), the English "father of geophysics," who in 1700 produced the first map showing the variation of the Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Handsteen''' refers to Christopher Hansteen (1784–1873) was a Norwegian geophysicist, astronomer and physicist engaged in mapping of Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Jenkins''' was B. G. Jenkins of the Royal Astronomical Society.
* '''Boothia''' is the name of a peninsula and bay in the Canadian Arctic region.
* '''Sir James Ross''' explored the Arctic and Antarctic regions. He located the north magnetic pole in 1831. See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Clark_Ross Wikipedia].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 59 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
repelled by the true north magnetic pole when Sir J. Ross was there about half a century ago.

No; our "Lordships" have nothing to do with the inertia of the needle. It is due to the presence of certain metals in fusion in that locality. Increase of temperature diminishes magnetic attraction, and a sufficiently high temperature destroys it often altogether. The temperature I am speaking of is, in the present case rather an aura, an emanation than anything [[science]] knows of. Of course, this explanation will never hold water with the present knowledge of science. But we can wait and see. Study [[magnetism]] with the help of [[Science#Occult Science|occult doctrines]], and then that which now will appear incomprehensible, absurd in the light of physical science, will become all clear.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 11|(14)]] They must be. Not all of the Intra-Mercurial planets, nor yet those in the orbit of Neptune are yet discovered, though they are strongly suspected. We know that such exist and where they exist; and that there are innumerable planets "burnt out" they say, — in [[obscuration]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Intra-Mercurial planets''', meaning planets in orbit between Mercury and the Sun, were a subject of scientific observation and speculation in 19th century, with major papers written in 1860 and 1878.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 60 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we say; — planets in formation and not yet luminous, etc. But then "we know" is of little use to [[science]], when the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] will not admit our knowledge. [[Thomas Alva Edison|Edison]]'s tasimeter adjusted to its utmost degree of sensitiveness and attached to a large telescope may be of great use when perfected. When so attached the "tasimeter" will afford the possibility not only to measure the heat of the remotest of visible stars, but to detect by their invisible radiations stars that are unseen and otherwise undetectable, hence planets also. The discoverer, an F.T.S., a good deal protected by [[Morya|M.]] thinks that if, at any point in a blank space of heavens — a space that appears blank even through a telescope of the highest power — the tasimeter indicates an accession of temperature and does so invariably, this will be a regular proof that the instrument is in range with the stellar body either non-luminous or so

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Edison's tasimeter''' was a scientific instrument for use in detecting and measuring infinitesimal degrees of temperature. He first used it in 1878 to observe a total eclipse of the sun.<ref>Frank Lewis Dyer and Thomas Commerford Martin, "Chapter VII: Edison's Tasimeter," ''Edison: His Life and Inventions'', [http://www.gutenberg.org/files/820/820-h/820-h.htm#2H_4_0041]</ref>
* '''the discoverer, an F.T.S.''' points out that Edison was a Fellow (member) of the Theosophical Society in New Jersey.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 61 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
distant as to be beyond the reach of telescopic vision. His tasimeter, he says, "is affected by a wider range of etheric undulations than the eye can take cognizance of." Science will hear sounds from certain planets before she sees them. This is a prophecy. Unfortunately I am not a Planet, — not even a "[[Planetary Spirit|planetary]]." Otherwise I would advise you to get a tasimeter from him and thus avoid me the trouble of writing to you. I would manage then to find myself "in range" with you.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 12|(15)]] No, good friend; I am not as indiscreet as all that, I left you simply to your own reminiscences. Every mortal creature, even the less favoured by Fortune, has such moments of relative [[happiness]] at some time of his life. Why shouldn't you?

Yes, it was an X quantity I referred to.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"This is a prophecy"'''. In 1931 Karl Jansky built the first radio telescope thus fulfilling the Master's prophecy almost 50 years later.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 62 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(16)]] It is a widely spread belief among all the [[Hinduism|Hindus]] that a person's future pre-natal state and birth are moulded by the last desire he may have at the time of [[death]]. But this last desire, they say, necessarily hinges on to the shape which the person may have given to his desires, passions, etc., during his past life. It is for this very reason, viz. — that our last desire may not be unfavourable to our future progress — that we have to watch our actions and control our passions and desires throughout our whole earthly career.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(17)]] It cannot be otherwise. The experience of dying men — by drowning and other accidents — brought back to life, has corroborated our doctrine in almost every case. Such thoughts are involuntary and we have no more control over them than we would over the eye's retina to prevent it perceiving

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 63 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that colour which affects it most. At the last moment, the whole life is reflected in our memory and emerges from all the forgotten nooks and corners picture after picture, one event after the other. The dying brain dislodges memory with a strong supreme impulse, and memory restores faithfully every impression entrusted to it during the period of the brain's activity. That impression and thought which was the strongest naturally becomes the most vivid and survives so to say all the rest which now vanish and disappear for ever, to reappear but in [[Devachan]].(3) No man dies insane or unconscious — as some physiologists assert. Even a madman, or one in a fit of delirium, tremens will have his instant of perfect lucidity at the moment of death, though unable to

(3) Good gracious! had I forgotten in my hurry to add the last five words, would not I have caught it as a charge of flat contradiction!

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''delirium tremen''' is Latin for "shaking frenzy," an acute form of delirium due to withdrawal from alcohol or some drugs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 64 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
say so to those present. The man may often appear dead. Yet from the last pulsation, from and between the last throbbing of his heart and the moment when the last spark of animal heat leaves the body — the brain thinks and the [[Ego]] lives over in those few brief seconds his whole life over again. Speak in whispers, ye, who assist at a death-bed and find yourselves in the solemn presence of [[Death]]. Especially have you to keep quiet just after Death has laid her clammy hand upon the body. Speak in whispers, I say, lest you disturb the quiet ripple of thought, and hinder the busy work of the Past casting on its reflection upon the Veil of the Future.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 14|(18)]] Yes; the "full" remembrance of our lives (collective lives) will return back at the end of all the seven [[Round]]s, at the threshold of the long,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 65 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] that awaits us after we leave [[Globe#Globe G or Z|Globe Z]]. At the end of isolated [[Round]]s, we remember but the sum total of our last impressions, those we had selected, or that have rather forced themselves upon us and followed us in [[Devachan]]. Those are all "probationary" lives with large indulgences and new trials afforded us with every new life. But at the close of the minor cycle, after the completion of all the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|seven Rounds]], there awaits us no other mercy but the cup of good deeds, of merit, outweighing that of [[evil]] deeds and demerit in the scales of [[Karma|Retributive Justice]]. Bad, irretrievably bad must be that [[Ego]] that yields no mite from its [[Manas|fifth Principle]], and has to be annihilated, to disappear in the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|Eighth Sphere]]. A mite, as I say, collected from the [[Ego#Lower ego|Personal Ego]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 66 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
suffices to save him from the dreary Fate. Not so after the completion of the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|great cycle]]: either a long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] of Bliss (unconscious though it be in the, and according to, your crude conceptions); after which — life as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] for a whole [[Manvantara]], or else "[[Avichi#Avichi_Nirvana|Avitchi Nirvana" and a Manvantara of misery and Horror as a —— you must not hear the word nor I — pronounce or write it. But "those" have nought to do with the mortals who pass through the [[Planetary Chain|seven spheres]]. The collective [[Karma]] of a future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]] is as lovely as the collective Karma of a —— is terrible. Enough. I have said too much already.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(19)]] Verily so. Until the [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle between the higher and middle duad]] begins — (with the exception of [[suicide]]s who are not [[Death|dead]] but have only killed their physical triad, and whose Elemental parasites, therefore, are not naturally separated

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 67 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
from the [[Ego]] as in real [[death]]) — until that [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle]], I say, has not begun and ended, no [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] can realize its position. When the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles are gone, carrying off with them the finer, spiritual portions of that, which once was the personal [[consciousness]] of the [[Manas|fifth]], then only does the shell gradually develop a kind of hazy consciousness of its own from what remains in the shadow of personality. No contradiction here, my dear friend, — only haziness in your own perceptions.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(20)]] All that which pertains to the materio-psychological attributes and sensations of the five lower [[skandha]]s; all that which will be thrown off as a refuse by the newly born [[Ego]] in the [[Devachan]], as unworthy of, and not sufficiently related to the purely spiritual perceptions, emotions and feelings of the [[Buddhi|sixth]], strengthened, and so to say, cemented by a portion of the [[Manas|fifth]], that portion which is necessary in the devachan for the retention of a divine spiritualized notion of the "I"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 68 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the [[Monad]] — which would otherwise, have no [[consciousness]] in relation to object and subject at all — all this "becomes extinct for ever": namely at the moment of physical [[death]], to return once more, marshalling before the eye of the new [[Ego]] at the threshold of [[Devachan]] and to be rejected by It. It will return for the third time fully at the end of the [[Manvantara#Duration_of_the_cycles|minor cycle]], after the completion of the seven [[Round]]s when the sum total of collective existences is weighed — "merit" — in one cup, "demerit" in the other cup of the scales. But in that individual, in the [[Ego]] — "good, bad, or indifferent" in the isolated personality, — consciousness leaves as suddenly as "the flame leaves the wick." Blow out your candle, good friend. The flame has left that candle "for ever"; but are the particles that moved, their motion producing the objective flame annihilated or dispersed for all that? Never. Relight the candle and the same particles drawn by mutual affinity will return

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 69 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to the wick. Place a long row of candles on your table. Light one and blow it out; then light the other and do the same; a third and fourth, and so on. The same matter, the same gaseous particles — representing in our case the [[Karma]] of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — will be called forth by the conditions given them by your match, to produce a new luminosity; but can we say that candle No. 1 has not had its flame extinct for ever? Not even in the case of the "failures of nature," of the immediate [[reincarnation]] of children and congenital idiots, etc., that so provoked the wrath of [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], can we call them the identical ex-personalities; though the whole of the same life-principle and identically the same [[Manas|MANAS]] (fifth principle) re-enters a new body and may be truly called a "reincarnation of the personality" — whereas, in the rebirth of the [[Ego]]s from [[devachan]]s and [[Avichi|avitchis]] into Karmic life it is only the spiritual attributes of the [[Monad]] and its [[Buddhi]] that are reborn. All we can say of the reincarnated "failures"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 70 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
is, that they are the reincarnated [[Manas]], the fifth principle of Mr. Smith or Miss Grey, but not certainly that these are the [[reincarnation]]s of Mr. S. and Miss G. Therefore, the explanation, clear and concise (though perhaps less literary than you might make it) given to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] in [[The Theosophist (periodical)|the Theosophist]] in answer to his spiteful hit in [[Light (periodical)|Light]], is not only correct but candid also; and both yourself and C.C.M. were unjust to [[Upasika]] and even to myself who told her what to write; since even you mistook my wail and lament at the confused and tortured explanations in [[Isis Unvelied (book)|Isis]] (for its incompleteness no one but we, her inspirers are responsible) and my complaint of having had to exercise all my "ingenuity" to make the thing plain, for an avowal of ingeniousness in the sense of cunning and craft, whereas ingenuousness — a sincere desire (though very difficult of realization) to mend and clear up the misconception — was meant by me. I do not know of anything since the very beginning of our correspondence that displeased the [[Chohan]] so much as that. But we must not return to the subject again.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 71 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
But what is then "the nature of the remembrance and [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self-consciousness]] of the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]]?" you ask. As I said in your note — no better than a reflected or borrowed light. "[[Memory]]" is one thing, and "perceptive faculties" quite another. A madman may remember very clearly some portions of his past life; yet he is unable to perceive anything in its true light for the higher portion of his [[Manas]] and his [[Buddhi]] are paralysed in him, have left him. Could an animal — a dog, for instance — speak, he would prove you that his memory in direct relation to his canine personality, is as fresh as yours; nevertheless his memory and instinct cannot be called "perceptive faculties." A dog remembers that his master thrashed him when the latter gets hold of his stick — at all other times he has no remembrance of it. Thus with a shell; once in the [[aura]] of a [[Mediumship|medium]], all he perceives through the borrowed organs of the medium and of those in magnetic sympathy with the latter, he will perceive very clearly

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 72 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— but not further than what the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]] can find in the perceptive faculties and [[Memory|memories]] of circle and [[Mediumship|medium]] — hence often the rational and at times highly intelligent answers; hence also a complete oblivion of things known to all but that medium and circle. The shell of a highly intelligent, learned, but utterly unspiritual man who died natural death, will last longer and the shadow of his own memory helping — that shadow which is the refuse of the sixth principle left in the fifth — he may deliver discourses through trance speakers and repeat parrot-like that which he knew of and thought much over it, during his life-time. But find me one single instance in the annals of Spiritualism where a returning shell of a Faraday or a Brewster (for even they were made to fall into the trap of mediumistic attraction) said one word more than it knew during its life-time. Where is that scientific shell, that ever gave evidence of that, which is claimed on behalf of the "disembodied Spirit"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Faraday or a Brewster''' refers to: Michael Faraday (1791- 1867), an English physicist and chemist who worked on electromagnetism and invented the electric motor; and David Brewster (1781-1868), a Scottish physicist who studied optics and biaxial crystals.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 73 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— namely, that a free [[Soul]], the Spirit disenthralled from its body's fetters perceives and sees that which is concealed from living mortal eyes? Challenge the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] fearlessly, I say! Defy the best, the most reliable of mediums — [[William Stainton Moses|Stainton Moses]] for one — to give you through that high disembodied [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]], that he mistakes for the [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|"Imperator"]] of the early days of his [[mediumship]], to tell you what you will have hidden in your box, if S.M. does not know it; or to repeat to you a line from a [[Sanskrit]] manuscript unknown to his medium, or anything of that kind. Prohpudor! Spirits they call them? Spirits with personal remembrances? As well call personal remembrances the sentences screeched out by a parrot. Why don't you ask [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] to test [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]]? Why not settle his and your mind at rest by suggesting to him to ask a friend or an acquaintance unknown to S.M. — to select an object the nature of which

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Prohpudor''' or proh pudor is a Latin phrase meaning "for shame."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 74 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
will remain in its turn unknown to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], and then see whether [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]] will be able to name that object — something possible even to a good [[Clairvoyance|clairvoyant]]. Let the "Spirit" of Zollner — now that he is in the [[Fourth Dimension|"fourth dimension of space"]], and has put up an appearance already with several mediums — tell them the last word of his discovery, complete his astro-physical philosophy. No; Zollner when lecturing through an intelligent medium, surrounded with persons who read his works, are interested in them — will repeat on various tones that which is known to others (not even that which he alone knew, most probably), the credulous, ignorant public confounding the post-hoc with the propter-hoc and firmly convinced of the Spirit's identity. Indeed, it will be worth your while to stimulate investigation in this direction. Yes; personal [[consciousness]] does leave everyone at [[death]]; and when even the centre of [[memory]] is re-established in the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], it will remember and speak out its recollections but through the brain of some living human being. Hence —

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Johann K. F. Zöllner''' (1834 – 1882) was a German astrophysicist who studied optical illusions. He became interested in [[Spiritism]] in 1875 when he visited the scientist [[William Crookes]] in England. Zollner wanted a physical scientific explanation for Spiritism and came to the conclusion that physics of a four-dimensional space may explain spiritualism.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 75 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 16|(21)]] — A more or less complete, still dim recollection of its [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]], and of its purely physical life. As in the cases of complete insanity the final severance of the two higher duads ([[Ātman|7th]] [[Buddhi|6th]] and [[Manas|5th]] [[Kāma|4th]]) at the moment of the former going into [[Life_after_Death#Period_of_gestation|gestation]], digs an impassable gulf between the two. It is not even a portion of the fifth that is carried away — least of all 2 1/2 principles as [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]] crudely puts it in his [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments]] that go into [[Devachan]] leaving but l 1/2 principles behind. The [[Manas]] shorn of its finest attributes, becomes like a flower from which all the aroma has suddenly departed, a rose crushed, and having been made to yield all its oil for the attar manufacture purposes; what is left behind is but the smell of decaying grass, earth and rottenness.

(a) Question the second is sufficiently answered, I believe. (Your second para.) The [[Ego#Spiritual_ego|Spiritual Ego]] goes on evolving personalities, in which "the sense of identity" is very complete while living. After

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 76 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
their separation from the physical [[Ego]], that sense returns very dim, and belongs wholly to the recollections of the physical man. The Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] may be a perfect [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Sinnett]] when wholly engrossed in a game of cards at his club, and when either losing or winning a large sum of money — or a Babu Smut Murky Dass trying to cheat his principal out of a sum of rupees. In both cases — ex-editor and Babu will — as shells, remind anyone who will have the privilege of enjoying an hour's chat with the illustrious disembodied angels, more of the inmates of a lunatic asylum made to play parts in private theatricals as means of hygienic recreation, than of the Caesars and Hamlets they would represent. The slightest shock will throw them off the track and send them off raving.

(b) An error. A. P. Sinnett is not "an absolutely new invention." He is the child and creation of his antecedent personal self; the [[Karma|Karmic]] progeny

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 77 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for all he knows, of Nonius Asprena, Consul of the Emperor Domitian — (94 A.D.) together with Arricinius Clementus, and friend of the Flamen Dealis of that day (the high priest of Jupiter and chief of the Flamenes) or of that Flamens himself — which would account for [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]]'s suddenly developed love for [[mysticism]]. A.P.S. — the friend and brother of [[Koot Hoomi|K.H.]] will go to [[Devachan]]; and A.P.S., the Editor and the lawn-tennis man; the Don Juan, in a mild way, in the palmy days of "Saints, Sinners and Sceneries," identifying himself by mentioning a usually covered mole or scar, — will, perhaps, be abusing the Babus through a [[Mediumship|medium]] to some old friend in California or London.

(c) It will find "enough decent material" and to spare. A few years of [[Theosophy]] will furnish it.

(d) Perfectly correctly defined.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nonius Asprena''' was Lucius Nonius Calpurnius Torquatus Asprenas, who served as consul in AD 94. Consul was the highest political office in the Roman Republic.
* '''Domitian''' was last emperor of the Flavian dynasty, comprising the years AD 81 to 96.
* '''Flamen Dealis''' indicates the high priest of Jupiter in the ancient Roman religion.
* '''Don Juan''' is a legendary, fictional libertine, used synonymously for "womanizer", especially in Spanish slang.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 78 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
(e) As much as there is of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — in [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A.P.S.]]'s reflection in the looking glass — of the real, living A.P.S.

(f) The [[Ego#Spiritual ego|Spiritual Ego]] will not think of the A.P.S. the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], any more than it will think of the last suit of clothes it wore; nor will it be conscious that the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] is gone, since that only individuality and Spiritual personality it will then behold in itself alone. ''Nosce te ipsum'' is a direct command of the oracle to the Spiritual [[monad]] in [[Devachan]]; and the [[Skandha#Esoteric_skandhas|"heresy of Individuality"]] is a doctrine propounded by [[Gautama Buddha|Tathagatha]] with an eye to the Shell. The latter whose bumptiousness is as proverbial as that of the [[Mediumship|medium]] when reminded that it is A.P.S. — will echo out: "Of course, no doubt, hand me over some preserved peaches I devoured with such an appetite for breakfast, and a glass of claret!" — and who after this who knew A.P.S. at Allahabad, will dare doubt his identity? And, when left alone for one short instant by some disturbance

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nosce te ipsum''' is the Latin aphorism "Know thyself."
* '''Tathagatha''' is the name by which [[Gautama Buddha]] referred to himself.
* '''bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 79 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the circle, or the thought of the [[Mediumship|medium]] wandering for a moment to some other person — that [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will begin to hesitate in its thoughts whether it is A.P.S., S. Wheeler, or [[Clive Rattigan|Ratigan]]; and end by assuring itself it is Julius Caesar. (g) — and by finally "remaining asleep."

(h) No; it is not conscious of this loss of cohesion. Besides, such a feeling in a shell being quite useless for nature's purposes, it could hardly realize something that could be never even dreamed by a medium or its affinities. It is dimly conscious of its own physical [[death]] — after a prolonged period of time though — that's all. The few exceptions to this rule — cases of half successful [[Black Magic|sorcerers]], of very wicked persons passionately attached to Self — offer a real danger to the living. These very material shells, whose last dying thought was Self, — Self,
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 80 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— Self — and to live, to live! will often feel it instinctively. So do some [[suicide]]s — though not all. What happens then is terrible for it becomes a case of post mortem licanthropy. The [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will cling so tenaciously to its semblance of life that it will seek refuge in a new organism in any beast — in a dog, a hyæna, a bird when no human organism is close at hand — rather than submit to annihilation.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 19|(22)]] A question I have no right to answer.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(23)]] Mars and four other planets of which astronomy knows yet nothing. Neither A, B, nor Y, Z, are known; nor can they be seen through physical means however perfected.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(24)]] Most decidedly not. Not even a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] of the lower orders could approach it without having its body consumed, or rather annihilated. Only the highest [[Planetary Spirit|"Planetary"]] can scan it. (b) Not unless

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''licanthropy''' or lycanthropy is the professed ability or power of a human being to transform into a wolf or werewolf.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 81 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we call it the vertex of an angle. But it is the vertex of all the [[Planetary Chain|"chains"]] collectively. All of us dwellers of the chains — we will have to [[Evolution|evolute]], live and run the up and down scale in that highest and last of the septenaries chains (on the scale of perfection) before the [[Pralaya#Solar_pralaya|Solar Pralaya]] snuffs out our little system.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 21|(25 & 26)]] . . . "in which case it" — the "it" relates to the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles, not to the fifth, for the [[manas]] will have to remain a [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] in each case; only in the one in hand it will have no time to visit [[Mediumship|mediums]]: for it begins sinking down to the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|eighth sphere]] almost immediately. "Then and there" in the [[eternity]] may be a mighty long period. It means only that the [[monad]] having no [[Karma|Karmic]] body to guide its rebirth falls into non-being for a certain period and then [[reincarnation|reincarnates]] — certainly not earlier than a thousand or two thousand years.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 82 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
No, it is not an "exceptional case." Save a few exceptional cases in the case of the initiated such as our [[Lama#Panchen Lama|Teshu-Lamas]] and the [[Bodhisattva|Boddhisatwas]] and a few others, no [[monad]] gets ever [[reincarnation|reincarnated]] before its appointed cycle.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 22|(27)]] "How does he toss into confusion." . . . If instead of doing to-day something you have to do you put it off till the next day — does not even this — invisibly and imperceptibly at first, yet as forcibly — throw into confusion many a thing, and in some cases even shuffle the destinies of millions of persons, for good, for [[evil]], or simply in connection with a change, — may be unimportant in itself — still a change? And do you mean to say that such an unexpected, horrid murder has not influenced the destinies of millions?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Teshu-Lama''' is a variant spelling for Tashi Lama, also called Panchen Lama, who holds the second highest rank in the Gelugpa lineage of Tibetan Buddhism, after the [[Lama#Dalai Lama|Dalai Lama]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 83 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 23|(28)]] Here we are, again. Verily ever since I had the folly of touching upon this subject — i.e. of harnessing the cart before the horse — my nights are bereft of their hitherto innocent sleep! For Heaven's sake take into consideration the following facts and put them together, if you can. (1) The individual units of mankind remain 100 times longer in the transitory spheres of effects than on the globes; (2) The few men of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth Round]] do not beget children of the fifth but of your [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]]. (3) That the [[Pralaya#Obscuration|"obscurations"]] are not [[Pralaya]]s, and that they last in a proportion of 1 to 10, i.e., if a Ring or whatever we call it, the period during which the [[Root-Race|seven Root races]] have to develop and reach their last appearance upon a [[globe]] during that Round — lasts say 10 millions of years, (of course it lasts far longer) then the "obscuration" will last no longer than

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 84 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
one million. When our globe having got rid of its last [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]] men and a few, very few of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth]], goes to sleep, during the period of its rest the fifth Round men will be resting in their [[devachan]]s and Spiritual [[loka]]s — far longer at any rate than the fourth Round "angels" in theirs since they are far more perfect. A contradiction, and a "lapsus calami of [[Morya|M.]]" — says Hume; because M. wrote something quite correct though he is no more infallible than I am and might have expressed himself, more than once, very carelessly.

"I want to make out how the next superior Round forms are evolved." My friend, try to understand that you are putting me questions pertaining to the highest [[initiation]]s. That I can give you a general view, but that I dare not nor will I enter upon details

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''lapsus calami''' is a Latin expression for a slip of the pen, an error in writing.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 85 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— though I would if I could satisfy you. Do not you feel that it is one of the highest mysteries than which there is no higher one?

(a) "Dead" but to resurrect in greater glory. Is not what I say, plain?

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 24|(29)]] Of course not, since it is not destroyed, but remains crystallized, so to say — statu quo. At each [[Round]] there are less and less [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animals]] — the latter themselves [[evolution|evoluting]] into higher forms. During the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] it is they that were the "kings of creation." During the [[Round#Seventh_Round|seventh]] men will have become Gods and animals — intelligent beings. Draw your inferences. Beginning with the [[Round#Second_Round|second Round]], already evolution proceeds on quite a different plan. Everything is evolved and has but to proceed on its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''statu quo''' or status quo, is a Latin term meaning the current or existing state of affairs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 86 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic journey]] and get perfected. It is only the first Round that man becomes from a human being on [[Globe#Globe B|Globe B.]] a mineral, a plant, an animal on [[Globe#Globe C|Planet C]]. The method changes entirely from the second Round; but — I have learned prudence with you; and will say nothing before the time for saying it has come. And now, you had a volume; when will you digest it? Of how many contradictions will I have to be suspected before you understand the whole correctly?

Yours nevertheless, and very sincerely,

[[Koot Hoomi|K. H.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]], the letter was written:
<blockquote>
The first part of this letter consists of a long list of questions from APS to KH, written on note paper. Some marginal notes and underscorings have been made by KH in blue pencil and some reference numbers inserted. Part B consists of KH's answers to APS's questions, on full-sized sheets of paper, some folded, some single sheets. The first part is on a rippled white paper, and the latter part is on a smooth, bright pink paper. The KH script is in dull black ink through the answer to Q. 5, then changes to pale blue ink. There are a few marks in blue pencil. The letter gives the impression of having been written intermittently. (See to of p. 439 and top of p. 317.)<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 157.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]

London Lodge

2014-07-11T01:25:03Z

Jon Knebel: /* Eleusinian Society */

The '''London Lodge''' was an influential lodge in the early years of the [[Theosophical Society]]. Founded on [[June 27]], 1878, under the name of '''British Theosophical Society''', it was the first official lodge to be chartered by the [[Parent Society]]. Its name was changed to that of "London Lodge" of the Theosophical Society on [[June 3]], 1883.

== Founding ==

On [[December 11]], 1877, [[C. C. Massey]], [[William Stainton Moses|W. S. Moses]], [[John Storer Cobb|J. S. Cobb]], and [[Emily Kislingbury]] met in London to read [[Henry Steel Olcott|Col. Olcott]]'s instructions concerning the formation of what eventually became the [[London Lodge]]. The first meeting was held on [[June 27]], 1878, at 38, Great Russell St., London. Mr. Cobb represented Col. Olcott; C. C. Massey was chosen President; and Miss Kislingbury, Secretary.

The [[Founders]] attended a meeting of the British Theosophical Society in London on [[January 5]], 1879, on their way to move to India.

In August, 1882, [[C. C. Massey]] was elected as President, succeeding Dr. [[George Wyld]]. The Lodge was not doing very well and Mr. Massey felt that [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Dr. Anna Kingsford]] was the only one who could keep the group from dying.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 119 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 406.</ref>

On [[January 7]], 1883, there was an annual election of officers. Dr. [[Anna Bonus Kingsford]] (who was still in Paris) was elected as President with [[Edward Maitland]] and Dr. Wyld as Vice-Presidents. [[William Tournay Brown|W. T. Brown]] was one of the members.

== Change of name ==

On April, 1883, [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] moved back to London and joined the Lodge. On [[May 20]], 1883, [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Dr. Anna Kingsford]] and [[Edward Maitland]] returned to England, after a stay in Switzerland, to commence their duties in connection with the British Theosophical Society. Mrs. Kingsford suggested that the name be changed to "London Lodge of the Theosophical Society". On [[June 3]], at a meeting held at 1, Albert Mansions, Victoria St., London, S.W., the English Fellows decided, at Dr. Anna Kinsford's wish, seconded by Mr. Sinnett, to change the name of their Lodge.

== Internal dissension ==

Although [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]]'s arrival gave renewed impetus to the activities of the London Lodge, it would also prove to be a source of difficulty.

On [[October 21]], 1883, due to [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Dr. Kingsford]] being "unavoidably absent", [[Edward Maitland]] read an address from her before the Lodge. Several members protested its language and passed a Resolution stating the fact. Internal dissension began to come out into the open.

Members were divided among two distinct groups: one, the larger, led by Mr. Sinnett, was specially drawn to the Oriental and Tibetan teachings, as represented in his books, [[The Occult World (book)|The Occult World]] and [[Esoteric Buddhism (book)|Esoteric Buddhism]]; the second, the smaller, led by Dr. Kingsford and Edward Maitland, was more attracted to a revival of mystical and [[Christianity#Esoteric Christianity|esoteric Christianity]], the [[Kabbalah]] and the teachings of the [[Hermeticism|Hermetic philosophy]].

In December (some sources say the 9th, some others the 16th), Dr. Kingsford and Mr. Maitland released a Circular entitled ''A Letter Addressed to the Fellows of the London Lodge of The Theosophical Society, by the President and a Vice-President of the Lodge'' (privately printed by Bunny and Davis, Shrewsbury, England. 39 pp.) severely criticizing the teachings contained in Mr. Sinnett's book [[Esoteric Buddhism (book)|''Esoteric Buddhism'']]. The Circular also stated the necessity of forming a distinct body or group within the general group of the Lodge.

With the date for the election of new authorities approaching, [[Koot Hoomi|Mahatma K.H.]] sent telegrams to Mr. Sinnett and Mrs. Kingsford saying that the latter should remain as President of the Lodge. The reason for this was given by the Master in [[Mahatma Letter No. 120|one of his letters]], where he stated that "whether the gifted President of the 'London Lodge' Theos. Soc. entertains feelings of reverence or disrespect toward the humble and unknown individuals at the head of the Tibetan Good Law", due to the fact that the London population was not familiar with Tibetan doctrines, a Christian esoteric approach was better fitted "for the purpose we have all at heart, namely the dissemination of TRUTH through Esoteric doctrines, conveyed by whatever religious channel, and the effacement of crass materialism and blind prejudices and skepticism".<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 120 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 409-410.</ref>

However, due to the ill feelings between the two factions, the [[Maha Chohan]] advises to postpone the election until April, 1884, when [[Henry Steel Olcott|Col. Olcott]] would visit the Lodge.

Col. Olcott arrived to London accompanied by [[Mohini Mohun Chatterji]], who was at the time his private secretary, and arranged with the Kingsford-Maitland group to issue a charter to form a separate Branch, the "[[Hermetic Lodge]]" of the Theosophical Society.<ref>Henry Steel Olcott, ''Old Diary Leaves'' Third Series (Adyar, Madras: The Theosophical Publishing House, 1974), 97.</ref>

On [[April 7]], 1884, [[G. B. Finch|Mr. Finch]], was elected as President of the London Lodge, Mr. Sinnett Vice-President and Secretary, and Miss [[Francesca Arundale]] as Treasurer.

Dr. Kingsford and E. Maitland resigned from the London Lodge on [[December 24]], 1884, after having founded the [[Hermetic Society]].

Mr. Sinnett was elected President of the Lodge in January 1885.

=== Master M. appears ===

On [[April 7]], 1884, when [[Henry Steel Olcott|Colonel Olcott]] was giving an opening speech at [[G. B. Finch|Mr. Finch]]’s rooms, the astral form of [[Morya|Mahatma M.]] appeared for a few seconds. It was seen by [[Mohini Mohun Chatterji|Mr. Mohini]], [[Mary Gebhard]] and [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Madame Blavatsky]] and Col. Olcott.<ref>[http://www.blavatskyarchives.com/mastersencounterswith.htm# A Casebook of Encounters with the Theosophical Mahatmas] Case 43, compiled and edited by Daniel H. Caldwell</ref>

== Inner Group ==

The opposition to the Tibetan teachings coming from the [[Masters of Wisdom|Masters]] that the Kingsford-Maitland party held prompted [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] to write to [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] proposing the formation of an "Inner Group" of the London Lodge. There, these teachings could be studied by those willing to do it without causing frictions in the Lodge. In December 1883, the Master answers:

<blockquote>The more I think of it, the more reasonable appears to me your plan of a Society within the London Society. Try, for something may come out of it.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 117 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 404.</ref></blockquote>

Early in January 1884, the London Lodge receives a letter from [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] proposing the formation of an Inner Group:

<blockquote>It seems necessary for a proper study and correct understanding of our Philosophy and the benefit of those whose inclination leads them to seek esoteric knowledge from the Northern [[Buddhism|Buddhist]] Source; and in order that such teaching should not be even virtually imposed or offered to those [[Theosophist]]s who may differ from our views, that an exclusive group composed of those members who desire to follow absolutely the teachings of the School to which we, of the [[Brotherhood_of_Adepts#The_Tibetan_Brotherhood|Tibetan Brotherhood]], belong, should be formed under Mr. Sinnett's direction and within the "London Lodge T.S." Such is, in fact, the desire of the [[Maha Chohan]].<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 120 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 411.</ref></blockquote>

He also said that due to the criticism that the teachings embodied in Mr. Sinnett's book [[Esoteric Buddhism (book)|Esoteric Buddhism]] had received, whatever was given to the inner group should be kept secret among its members:

<blockquote>Our last year's experience amply shows the danger of so recklessly submitting our sacred doctrines to the unprepared world. We expect, therefore, and are resolved to urge, if necessary more caution than ever from our followers in the exposition of our secret teachings. Consequently many of the latter which Mr. Sinnett and his fellow-students may from time to time receive from us, will have to be kept entirely secret from the world — if they would have us give them our help in that direction.<ref>Vicente Hao Chin, Jr., ''The Mahatma Letters to A.P. Sinnett in chronological sequence'' No. 120 (Quezon City: Theosophical Publishing House, 1993), 411.</ref></blockquote>

In late July or early August, 1884, following the resignation of [[C. C. Massey]] who was suspicious of the existence of the [[Mahatmas]], a petition was drafted to form the Inner Group.<ref>See [http://www.katinkahesselink.net/blavatsky/articles/v6/y1884_042.htm# Petition to the Masters for the Formation of an "Inner Group of the London Lodge"] at KatinkaHesselink.net</ref> Below are the names of the members that signed it:

Mary Anne Arundale, [[Francesca Arundale]], [[A. J. Cooper-Oakley|Alfred J. Cooper-Oakley]], [[Isabelle Cooper-Oakley|H. Isabel Cooper-Oakley]], [[Archibald Keightley]], [[Bertram Keightley]], [[Isabel de Steiger]], Laura E. Falkiner, Edmond W. Wade, John Varley, Isabella Varley, Toni Schmiechen, [[Hermann Schmiechen]], Mary C. D. Hamilton, [[G. B. Finch|Gerard B. Finch]], Louisa S. Cook, [[Mabel Collins]] (Mrs. Keningale Cook), Catherine Galindo, [[Patience Sinnett]], R. Palmer Thomas, [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]], and Jane Wade.

This preceded by four years the [[Esoteric Section]] and the later "Inner Group" of [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|H. P. Blavatsky]].

== Eleusinian Society ==

After [[Annie Besant]] became international President of the [[Theosophical Society (Adyar)]] she invited [[Charles Webster Leadbeater|C. W. Leadbeater]] to rejoin the Society. Members of the London Lodge, instigated by [[Maude Travers|"Mary"]], voted unanimously in favor of withdrawing from the Theosphical Society. In February 1909, the lodge changed its name to the Eleusinian Society, which lasted for only a couple of years.

In 1911 [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] felt he should not stay away for the Theosophical Movement he helped to form in the Western world. He discussed the matter with Annie Besant during her visit to London and in the Spring of that year the lodge became again part of the TS, changing its name back to London Lodge. Mr. Sinnett was restored to his original office of vice-President. "Mary" resigned from the Theosophical Society.<ref>Alfred Percy Sinnett, ''Autobiography of Alfred Percy Sinnett'' (London: Theosophical History Center, 1986), 48-49.</ref>

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Organizations]]

Mahatma Letter No. 130

2014-07-08T17:31:45Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 2 */

Mahatma Letter No. 102

2014-07-04T22:27:19Z

Jon Knebel: /* Cover sheet */

Mahatma Letter No. 129

2014-06-22T00:20:36Z

Jon Knebel: /* Cover sheet */

Mahatma Letter No. 93a

2014-05-27T22:03:44Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 2 */

{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]/[[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[Koot Hoomi]]/[[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = October 1882
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Simla, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 23a in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 93a#Context and background|Context and background]]. The answers by [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] are indicated in bold.
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 92|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 90|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Cover sheet ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Long answers Recd Simla Oct 1882
 
XXIIIA
 
XXIIIB

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-0_Cover_sheet_6341.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-0_Cover_sheet_6341_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number '''221''' penciled at top right.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Herewith — apologizing for their number, I send a few notes of interrogation. Perhaps you will be so kind as to take them up from time to time and answer them by ones and twos as leisure and time allow.

Memo — At convenience to send [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A.P.S.]] those unpublished notes of [[Eliphas Levi]]'s with annotations by [[Koot Hoomi|K.H.]]

'''Sent long ago to our "Jacko" friend.'''

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-1_6344.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-1_6344_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''XXIIIA''' is penciled at top center.
* Number '''223''' penciled at top right.
* The last phrase "Sent long ago to our "Jacko" friend." was added in blue pencil at the bottom.
* '''"Jacko"''' refers to [[Allan Octavian Hume]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
I

(1) There is a very interesting allusion in your last, when speaking of [[Allan Octavian Hume|Hume]] you speak of certain characteristics he brought back with him from his last [[reincarnation|incarnation]].

(2) Have you the power of looking back to the former lives of persons now living, and identifying them?

(3) In that case would it be improper personal curiosity — to ask for any particulars of my own?

I

(1) All of us, we bring some characteristics from our previous [[reincarnation|incarnations]]. It is unavoidable.

(2) Unfortunately, some of us have. I, for one do not like to exercise it.

(3) "Man know thyself," saith the Delphian oracle. There is nothing "improper" — certainly in such a curiosity. Only would it not be still more proper to study our own present personality before attempting to

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
'''No image is available.''' 
'''Slide 36345 is missing.'''

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
learn anything of its creator, — predecessor, and fashioner, — the man that was? Well, some day I may treat you to a little story — no time now — only I promise no details; a simple sketch, and a hint or two to test your intuitional powers.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
'''No image is available.''' 
'''Slide 36346 is missing.'''
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
'''II'''

[For K.H.'s replies to these queries see post Letter 23b. — ED.]

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 1 transcription, image, and notes|1.]] Is there any way of accounting for what seems the curious rush of human progress within the last two thousand years, as compared with the relatively stagnant condition of the [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth round]] people up to the beginning of modern progress?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 3|2.]] Or has there been at any former period during the habitation of the [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] by fourth round men, civilizations as great as our own in regard to intellectual development that have utterly passed away?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 4|3.]] Even the [[Root-race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth race]] (own) of the fourth round began in Asia a million years ago. What was it about for the 998,000 years preceding the last 2,000? During that
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-4_6347.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-4_6347_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The numbers '''1''', '''2''', and '''3''' were added to the letter in blue pencil.
* After "modern progress" a sentence was written in blue and crossed out the same way. Similary, a blue word was written and crossed out after "passed away".

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
period have greater civilizations than our own risen and decayed?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 16|4.]] To what epoch did the existence of the Continent of [[Atlantis]] belong, and did the cataclysmical change which produced its extinction come into any appointed place in the [[evolution]] of the [[round]], — corresponding to the place occupied in the whole [[Manvantara|manvantaric]] evolution by [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscurations]]?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-5_6348.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-5_6348_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* A small number '''3''' is penciled in blue at the top.
* The number '''4''' was also added to the letter in blue pencil.
* The number '''226''' appears at top right, written in pencil.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 19|5]]. I find that the most common question asked about [[Esoteric Philosophy|occult philosophy]] by fairly intelligent people who begin to enquire about it is "Does it give any explanation of the origin of [[evil]]?" That is a point on which you have formerly promised to touch, and which it might be worth while to take up before long.

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 26|6.]] Closely allied to this question would be another often put. "What is the good of the whole cyclic process if [[spirit]] only emerges at the end of all things pure and impersonal as it was at first before its descent into [[matter]]?" <nowiki>[</nowiki>'''And the portions taken away from the [[Manas|fifth]]?'''<nowiki>]</nowiki> My answer is that I am not at present engaged in excusing, but in investigating
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-6_6349.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-6_6349_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number '''4''' was added at the top in blue pencil.
* Number '''227''' was added at the top right in pencil.
* Numbers '''5''' and '''6''' were added in blue pencil.
* The phrase in square brackets was added in blue pencil.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the operations of Nature. But perhaps there may be a better answer available.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-7_6350.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-7_6350_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number '''5''' was added at the top in blue pencil.
* Number '''228''' was added at the top right in pencil.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 31|7.]] Can you, i.e., is it permitted ever to answer any questions relating to matters of physical [[science]]? If so — here are some points, that I should greatly like dealt with.

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 31|(8)]] Have [[Magnetism|magnetic]] conditions anything to do with the precipitation of rain, or is that due entirely to atmospheric currents at different temperatures encountering other currents of different humidities, the whole set of motions being established by pressures, expansions, etc., due in the first instance to solar energy? If magnetic conditions are engaged, how do they operate and how could they be tested?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-8_6351.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-8_6351_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* *umber '''6''' was added at the top in blue pencil.
* Number '''229''' was added at the top right in pencil.
* Numbers '''7''' and '''8''' were added in blue pencil.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 39|(9)]] Is the [[sun]]'s corona, an atmosphere? of any known gases? and why does it assume the rayed shape always observed in eclipses?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 47|10<nowiki>]</nowiki>]] Is the photometric value of light emitted by stars a safe guide to their magnitude, (1) and is it true as astronomy assumes faute de mieux in the way of a theory, that per square mile the [[sun]]'s surface emits as much light as can be emitted from any body?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 52|11]] Is Jupiter a hot and still partially luminous body and to what cause, as solar energy has probably nothing

(1) Considered of course in connection with distance as guessed by parallax.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-9_6352.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-9_6352_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number '''6''' was added at the top in blue pencil.
* Number '''230''' was added at the top right in pencil.
* Number '''9''' was written in blue over a '''2''', '''10''' to replace the original number '''3''', and '''11''' to replace '''4'''.
* '''faute de mieux''' means ''for lack of anything better''

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to do with the matter, are the violent disturbances of Jupiter's atmosphere due?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 55|12]] Is there any truth in the new Siemens theory of solar combustion, — i.e., that the [[sun]] in its passage through [[space]] gathers in at the poles combustible gas (which is diffused through all space in a highly attenuated condition), and throws it off again at the equator after the intense heat of that region has again dispersed the elements which combustion temporarily united?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 57|13]] Could any clue be given to the causes of [[Magnetism|magnetic]] variations, — the daily changes at given places, and the apparently capricious curvature
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-10_6353.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-10_6353_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the isogonic lines which show equal declinations? For example — why is there a region in Eastern Asia where the needle shows no variation from the true north, though variations are recorded all round that space? (Have your Lordships anything to do with this peculiar condition of things?)

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 59|14]] Could any other planets besides those known to modern astronomy (I do not mean mere planetoids) be discovered by physical instruments if properly directed?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-11_6354.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-11_6354_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 61|15]] When you wrote "Have you experienced monotony during that moment which you considered then and now so consider it, — as the moment of the highest bliss you have ever felt?"

Did you refer to any specific moment and any specific event in my life, or were you merely referring to an X quantity — the happiest moment whatever it might have been?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-12_6355.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-12_6355_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 62|16]] You say: — "Remember we create ourselves, our [[Devachan]], and our [[Avichi|Avitchi]] and mostly during the latter days and even moments of our sentient lives."

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 62|17]] But do the thoughts on which the mind may be engaged at the last moment necessarily hinge on to the predominant character of its past life? Otherwise it would seem as if the character of a person's Devachan or Avitchi might be capriciously and unjustly determined by the chance which brought some special thought uppermost at last?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-13_6356.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-13_6356_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 64|18]] "The full remembrance of our lives will come but at the end of the "minor cycle."

Does "minor cycle" here mean one round, or the whole [[Manvantara]] of our [[Planetary Chain|planetary chain]]?

That is, do we remember our past lives in the [[Devachan]] of [[Globe#Globe G|world Z]] at the end of each [[round]], or only at the end of the [[Round#Seventh_Round|seventh round]]?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-14_6357.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-14_6357_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 66|19]] You say "And even the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shells]] of those good men whose pages will not be found missing in the great book of lives: — even they will regain their remembrance and an appearance of [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self consciousness]] only after the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles with the essence of the [[Manas|fifth]] have gone to their [[Life_after_Death#Period_of_gestation|gestation period]]."

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 67|20]] A little later on: — "Whether the [[Ego#Lower ego|personal Ego]] was good, bad or indifferent, his consciousness leaves him as suddenly as the flame leaves the wick — his perceptive faculties become extinct for ever." '''(Well? can a physical brain once dead retain its perceptive faculties: that which will perceive in the shell is something that perceives with a borrowed or reflected light. See notes.)'''

Then what is the nature of the remembrance and self-consciousness
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-15_6358.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-15_6358_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]]? This touches on a matter I have often thought about — wishing for further explanation — the extent of personal identity in [[Elementary|elementaries]].

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 75|21]] The [[Ego#Spiritual ego|spiritual Ego]] goes [[Round|circling through the worlds]], retaining what it possesses of identity and [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self-consciousness]], always neither more nor less '''(a)''' But it is continually evolving personalities, in which at all events the sense of identity while it remains united with them is very complete. '''(b)''' Now these [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personalities]] I understand to be absolutely new evolutions in each case. [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]] is, for what it is worth, — absolutely
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-16_6359.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-16_6359_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
a new invention. Now it will leave a [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] behind which will survive for a time '''(c)''' assuming that the spiritual [[monad]] temporarily engaged in this incarnation will find enough decent material in the fifth to lay hold of. '''(d)''' That shell will have no consciousness directly [[Life after Death|after death]], because "it requires a certain time to establish its new centre of gravity and evolve its perception proper." '''(e)''' But how much consciousness will it have when it has done this? '''(f)''' Will it still be [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]] of which the [[Ego#Spiritual ego|spiritual Ego]], will think, even at the last, as of a person it had known — or will it be conscious
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-17_6360.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-17_6360_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] is gone? Will it be able to reason about itself at all, and to remember anything of its once higher interests. Will it remember the name it bore? '''(g)''' or is it only inflated with recollections of this sort in [[Mediumship|mediumistic]] presence, remaining asleep at other times? '''(h)''' And is it conscious of losing anything that feels like life as it gradually disintegrates?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-18_6361.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-18_6361_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 80|22]] What is the nature of the life that goes on in the [[Moon#The_"Planet_of_death"|"Planet of Death?"]] Is it a physical [[reincarnation]] with remembrance of past [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]], or an astral existence as in [[Kāmaloka|Kama Loka]]? Is it an existence with birth, maturity and decay, or a uniform prolongation of the old personality of this [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] under penal conditions?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-19_6362.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-19_6362_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 80|23]] What other planets of those known to ordinary [[science]], besides Mercury, belong to our system of worlds?

Are the more spiritual planets — ([[Globe#Globe A|A]], [[Globe#Globe B|B]] & [[Globe#Globe F|Y]], [[Globe#Globe G|Z]]) — visible bodies in the sky or are all those known to astronomy of the more material sort?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 80|24]] Is the [[Sun]] '''[a]''' as [[Allan Kardec]] says: — a habitation of highly spiritualized beings? '''(b)''' Is it the vertex of our [[Manvantara|Manvantaric]] chain? and of all the other [[Planetary Chain|chains]] in this solar system also?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-20_6363.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-20_6363_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 81|25]] You say: — it may happen — "that the spiritual spoil from the [[Manas|fifth]] will prove too weak to be reborn in [[Devachan]], in which case it's [[Buddhi|sixth]] will then and there reclothe itself in a new body — and enter upon a new earth existence, whether upon this or any other planet."

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 81|26]] This seems to want further elucidation. Are these exceptional cases in which two earth lives of the same spiritual [[monad]] may occur closer together than the thousand years indicated by some previous letters as the almost inevitable limit of such successive lives?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-21_6364.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-21_6364_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* At the bottom of the page Sinnett wrote in blue ink: '''27 Private: omitted'''

{{Col-end}}

== Page 22 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 82|27]] The reference to the case of Guiteau is puzzling. I can understand his being in a state in which the crime he committed is ever present to his imagination, but how does he "toss into confusion and shuffle the destinies of millions of persons?"
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-22_6365.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-22_6365_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Charles Julius Guiteau''' (1841 – 1882) was an American preacher, writer, and lawyer who was convicted of and hung for assassinating U.S. President James A. Garfield.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 23 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 83|28]] [[Pralaya#Obscuration|Obscurations]] are a subject at present wrapped in obscurity.

They take place after the last man of any given [[round]] has passed on to the next [[Globe|planet]]. But I want to make out how the next superior round forms are evolved. When the [[Round#Fifth_Round|fifth round]] spiritual [[monad]]s arrive what fleshly habitations are ready for them? Going back to the only former letter in which you have dealt with obscurations I find: — (a) "We have traced man out of a round into the [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvanic]] state between [[Globe#Globe G|Z]] and [[Globe#Globe A|A]]. "A" was left in the last round dead. (See note.) As the new round begins it catches the new influx of life, reawakens to vitality, and begets all

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-23_6366.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-23_6366_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 24 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}

its [[Kingdoms of Life|kingdoms]] of a superior order to the last."

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 85|29]] But has it to begin at the beginning again between each [[round]], and evolve [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Human_kingdom|human forms]] from [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animal]], these last from [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Vegetable_kingdom|vegetable]], etc. If so to what round do the first imperfectly evolved men belong? Ex hypothesi to the fifth; but the fifth should be a more perfect race in all respects.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-24_6367.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-24_6367_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]], the letter was written:
<blockquote>
The first part of this letter consists of a long list of questions from APS to KH, written on note paper. Some marginal notes and underscorings have been made by KH in blue pencil and some reference numbers inserted. Part B consists of KH's answers to APS's questions, on full-sized sheets of paper, some folded, some single sheets. The first part is on a rippled white paper, and the latter part is on a smooth, bright pink paper. The KH script is in dull black ink through the answer to Q. 5, then changes to pale blue ink. There are a few marks in blue pencil. The letter gives the impression of having been written intermittently. (See top of p. 439 and top of p. 317.)<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 157.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]

Mahatma Letter No. 93a

2014-05-27T22:02:35Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 3 */

{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]/[[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[Koot Hoomi]]/[[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = October 1882
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Simla, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 23a in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 93a#Context and background|Context and background]]. The answers by [[Koot Hoomi|Master K.H.]] are indicated in bold.
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 92|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 90|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Cover sheet ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Long answers Recd Simla Oct 1882
 
XXIIIA
 
XXIIIB

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-0_Cover_sheet_6341.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-0_Cover_sheet_6341_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number '''221''' penciled at top right.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Herewith — apologizing for their number, I send a few notes of interrogation. Perhaps you will be so kind as to take them up from time to time and answer them by ones and twos as leisure and time allow.

Memo — At convenience to send [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A.P.S.]] those unpublished notes of [[Eliphas Levi]]'s with annotations by [[Koot Hoomi|K.H.]]

'''Sent long ago to our "Jacko" friend.'''

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-1_6344.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-1_6344_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''XXIIIA''' is penciled at top center.
* Number '''223''' penciled at top right.
* The last phrase "Sent long ago to our "Jacko" friend." was added in blue pencil at the bottom.
* '''"Jacko"''' refers to [[Allan Octavian Hume]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
I

(1) There is a very interesting allusion in your last, when speaking of [[Allan Octavian Hume|Hume]] you speak of certain characteristics he brought back with him from his last [[reincarnation|incarnation]].

(2) Have you the power of looking back to the former lives of persons now living, and identifying them?

(3) In that case would it be improper personal curiosity — to ask for any particulars of my own?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
'''No image is available.''' 
'''Slide 36345 is missing.'''

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
learn anything of its creator, — predecessor, and fashioner, — the man that was? Well, some day I may treat you to a little story — no time now — only I promise no details; a simple sketch, and a hint or two to test your intuitional powers.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
'''No image is available.''' 
'''Slide 36346 is missing.'''
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
'''II'''

[For K.H.'s replies to these queries see post Letter 23b. — ED.]

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 1 transcription, image, and notes|1.]] Is there any way of accounting for what seems the curious rush of human progress within the last two thousand years, as compared with the relatively stagnant condition of the [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth round]] people up to the beginning of modern progress?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 3|2.]] Or has there been at any former period during the habitation of the [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] by fourth round men, civilizations as great as our own in regard to intellectual development that have utterly passed away?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 4|3.]] Even the [[Root-race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth race]] (own) of the fourth round began in Asia a million years ago. What was it about for the 998,000 years preceding the last 2,000? During that
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-4_6347.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-4_6347_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The numbers '''1''', '''2''', and '''3''' were added to the letter in blue pencil.
* After "modern progress" a sentence was written in blue and crossed out the same way. Similary, a blue word was written and crossed out after "passed away".

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
period have greater civilizations than our own risen and decayed?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 16|4.]] To what epoch did the existence of the Continent of [[Atlantis]] belong, and did the cataclysmical change which produced its extinction come into any appointed place in the [[evolution]] of the [[round]], — corresponding to the place occupied in the whole [[Manvantara|manvantaric]] evolution by [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscurations]]?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-5_6348.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-5_6348_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* A small number '''3''' is penciled in blue at the top.
* The number '''4''' was also added to the letter in blue pencil.
* The number '''226''' appears at top right, written in pencil.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 19|5]]. I find that the most common question asked about [[Esoteric Philosophy|occult philosophy]] by fairly intelligent people who begin to enquire about it is "Does it give any explanation of the origin of [[evil]]?" That is a point on which you have formerly promised to touch, and which it might be worth while to take up before long.

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 26|6.]] Closely allied to this question would be another often put. "What is the good of the whole cyclic process if [[spirit]] only emerges at the end of all things pure and impersonal as it was at first before its descent into [[matter]]?" <nowiki>[</nowiki>'''And the portions taken away from the [[Manas|fifth]]?'''<nowiki>]</nowiki> My answer is that I am not at present engaged in excusing, but in investigating
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-6_6349.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-6_6349_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number '''4''' was added at the top in blue pencil.
* Number '''227''' was added at the top right in pencil.
* Numbers '''5''' and '''6''' were added in blue pencil.
* The phrase in square brackets was added in blue pencil.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the operations of Nature. But perhaps there may be a better answer available.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-7_6350.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-7_6350_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number '''5''' was added at the top in blue pencil.
* Number '''228''' was added at the top right in pencil.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 31|7.]] Can you, i.e., is it permitted ever to answer any questions relating to matters of physical [[science]]? If so — here are some points, that I should greatly like dealt with.

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 31|(8)]] Have [[Magnetism|magnetic]] conditions anything to do with the precipitation of rain, or is that due entirely to atmospheric currents at different temperatures encountering other currents of different humidities, the whole set of motions being established by pressures, expansions, etc., due in the first instance to solar energy? If magnetic conditions are engaged, how do they operate and how could they be tested?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-8_6351.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-8_6351_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* *umber '''6''' was added at the top in blue pencil.
* Number '''229''' was added at the top right in pencil.
* Numbers '''7''' and '''8''' were added in blue pencil.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 39|(9)]] Is the [[sun]]'s corona, an atmosphere? of any known gases? and why does it assume the rayed shape always observed in eclipses?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 47|10<nowiki>]</nowiki>]] Is the photometric value of light emitted by stars a safe guide to their magnitude, (1) and is it true as astronomy assumes faute de mieux in the way of a theory, that per square mile the [[sun]]'s surface emits as much light as can be emitted from any body?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 52|11]] Is Jupiter a hot and still partially luminous body and to what cause, as solar energy has probably nothing

(1) Considered of course in connection with distance as guessed by parallax.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-9_6352.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-9_6352_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number '''6''' was added at the top in blue pencil.
* Number '''230''' was added at the top right in pencil.
* Number '''9''' was written in blue over a '''2''', '''10''' to replace the original number '''3''', and '''11''' to replace '''4'''.
* '''faute de mieux''' means ''for lack of anything better''

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to do with the matter, are the violent disturbances of Jupiter's atmosphere due?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 55|12]] Is there any truth in the new Siemens theory of solar combustion, — i.e., that the [[sun]] in its passage through [[space]] gathers in at the poles combustible gas (which is diffused through all space in a highly attenuated condition), and throws it off again at the equator after the intense heat of that region has again dispersed the elements which combustion temporarily united?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 57|13]] Could any clue be given to the causes of [[Magnetism|magnetic]] variations, — the daily changes at given places, and the apparently capricious curvature
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-10_6353.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-10_6353_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the isogonic lines which show equal declinations? For example — why is there a region in Eastern Asia where the needle shows no variation from the true north, though variations are recorded all round that space? (Have your Lordships anything to do with this peculiar condition of things?)

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 59|14]] Could any other planets besides those known to modern astronomy (I do not mean mere planetoids) be discovered by physical instruments if properly directed?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-11_6354.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-11_6354_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 61|15]] When you wrote "Have you experienced monotony during that moment which you considered then and now so consider it, — as the moment of the highest bliss you have ever felt?"

Did you refer to any specific moment and any specific event in my life, or were you merely referring to an X quantity — the happiest moment whatever it might have been?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-12_6355.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-12_6355_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 62|16]] You say: — "Remember we create ourselves, our [[Devachan]], and our [[Avichi|Avitchi]] and mostly during the latter days and even moments of our sentient lives."

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 62|17]] But do the thoughts on which the mind may be engaged at the last moment necessarily hinge on to the predominant character of its past life? Otherwise it would seem as if the character of a person's Devachan or Avitchi might be capriciously and unjustly determined by the chance which brought some special thought uppermost at last?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-13_6356.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-13_6356_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 64|18]] "The full remembrance of our lives will come but at the end of the "minor cycle."

Does "minor cycle" here mean one round, or the whole [[Manvantara]] of our [[Planetary Chain|planetary chain]]?

That is, do we remember our past lives in the [[Devachan]] of [[Globe#Globe G|world Z]] at the end of each [[round]], or only at the end of the [[Round#Seventh_Round|seventh round]]?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-14_6357.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-14_6357_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 66|19]] You say "And even the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shells]] of those good men whose pages will not be found missing in the great book of lives: — even they will regain their remembrance and an appearance of [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self consciousness]] only after the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles with the essence of the [[Manas|fifth]] have gone to their [[Life_after_Death#Period_of_gestation|gestation period]]."

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 67|20]] A little later on: — "Whether the [[Ego#Lower ego|personal Ego]] was good, bad or indifferent, his consciousness leaves him as suddenly as the flame leaves the wick — his perceptive faculties become extinct for ever." '''(Well? can a physical brain once dead retain its perceptive faculties: that which will perceive in the shell is something that perceives with a borrowed or reflected light. See notes.)'''

Then what is the nature of the remembrance and self-consciousness
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-15_6358.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-15_6358_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]]? This touches on a matter I have often thought about — wishing for further explanation — the extent of personal identity in [[Elementary|elementaries]].

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 75|21]] The [[Ego#Spiritual ego|spiritual Ego]] goes [[Round|circling through the worlds]], retaining what it possesses of identity and [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self-consciousness]], always neither more nor less '''(a)''' But it is continually evolving personalities, in which at all events the sense of identity while it remains united with them is very complete. '''(b)''' Now these [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personalities]] I understand to be absolutely new evolutions in each case. [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]] is, for what it is worth, — absolutely
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-16_6359.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-16_6359_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
a new invention. Now it will leave a [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] behind which will survive for a time '''(c)''' assuming that the spiritual [[monad]] temporarily engaged in this incarnation will find enough decent material in the fifth to lay hold of. '''(d)''' That shell will have no consciousness directly [[Life after Death|after death]], because "it requires a certain time to establish its new centre of gravity and evolve its perception proper." '''(e)''' But how much consciousness will it have when it has done this? '''(f)''' Will it still be [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]] of which the [[Ego#Spiritual ego|spiritual Ego]], will think, even at the last, as of a person it had known — or will it be conscious
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-17_6360.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-17_6360_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] is gone? Will it be able to reason about itself at all, and to remember anything of its once higher interests. Will it remember the name it bore? '''(g)''' or is it only inflated with recollections of this sort in [[Mediumship|mediumistic]] presence, remaining asleep at other times? '''(h)''' And is it conscious of losing anything that feels like life as it gradually disintegrates?
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-18_6361.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-18_6361_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 80|22]] What is the nature of the life that goes on in the [[Moon#The_"Planet_of_death"|"Planet of Death?"]] Is it a physical [[reincarnation]] with remembrance of past [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]], or an astral existence as in [[Kāmaloka|Kama Loka]]? Is it an existence with birth, maturity and decay, or a uniform prolongation of the old personality of this [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] under penal conditions?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-19_6362.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-19_6362_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 80|23]] What other planets of those known to ordinary [[science]], besides Mercury, belong to our system of worlds?

Are the more spiritual planets — ([[Globe#Globe A|A]], [[Globe#Globe B|B]] & [[Globe#Globe F|Y]], [[Globe#Globe G|Z]]) — visible bodies in the sky or are all those known to astronomy of the more material sort?

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 80|24]] Is the [[Sun]] '''[a]''' as [[Allan Kardec]] says: — a habitation of highly spiritualized beings? '''(b)''' Is it the vertex of our [[Manvantara|Manvantaric]] chain? and of all the other [[Planetary Chain|chains]] in this solar system also?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-20_6363.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-20_6363_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 81|25]] You say: — it may happen — "that the spiritual spoil from the [[Manas|fifth]] will prove too weak to be reborn in [[Devachan]], in which case it's [[Buddhi|sixth]] will then and there reclothe itself in a new body — and enter upon a new earth existence, whether upon this or any other planet."

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 81|26]] This seems to want further elucidation. Are these exceptional cases in which two earth lives of the same spiritual [[monad]] may occur closer together than the thousand years indicated by some previous letters as the almost inevitable limit of such successive lives?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-21_6364.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-21_6364_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* At the bottom of the page Sinnett wrote in blue ink: '''27 Private: omitted'''

{{Col-end}}

== Page 22 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 82|27]] The reference to the case of Guiteau is puzzling. I can understand his being in a state in which the crime he committed is ever present to his imagination, but how does he "toss into confusion and shuffle the destinies of millions of persons?"
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-22_6365.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-22_6365_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Charles Julius Guiteau''' (1841 – 1882) was an American preacher, writer, and lawyer who was convicted of and hung for assassinating U.S. President James A. Garfield.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 23 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 83|28]] [[Pralaya#Obscuration|Obscurations]] are a subject at present wrapped in obscurity.

They take place after the last man of any given [[round]] has passed on to the next [[Globe|planet]]. But I want to make out how the next superior round forms are evolved. When the [[Round#Fifth_Round|fifth round]] spiritual [[monad]]s arrive what fleshly habitations are ready for them? Going back to the only former letter in which you have dealt with obscurations I find: — (a) "We have traced man out of a round into the [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvanic]] state between [[Globe#Globe G|Z]] and [[Globe#Globe A|A]]. "A" was left in the last round dead. (See note.) As the new round begins it catches the new influx of life, reawakens to vitality, and begets all

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-23_6366.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-23_6366_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 24 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}

its [[Kingdoms of Life|kingdoms]] of a superior order to the last."

[[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Page 85|29]] But has it to begin at the beginning again between each [[round]], and evolve [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Human_kingdom|human forms]] from [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animal]], these last from [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Vegetable_kingdom|vegetable]], etc. If so to what round do the first imperfectly evolved men belong? Ex hypothesi to the fifth; but the fifth should be a more perfect race in all respects.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-24_6367.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93A-24_6367_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]], the letter was written:
<blockquote>
The first part of this letter consists of a long list of questions from APS to KH, written on note paper. Some marginal notes and underscorings have been made by KH in blue pencil and some reference numbers inserted. Part B consists of KH's answers to APS's questions, on full-sized sheets of paper, some folded, some single sheets. The first part is on a rippled white paper, and the latter part is on a smooth, bright pink paper. The KH script is in dull black ink through the answer to Q. 5, then changes to pale blue ink. There are a few marks in blue pencil. The letter gives the impression of having been written intermittently. (See top of p. 439 and top of p. 317.)<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 157.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]

Mahatma Letter No. 93b

2014-05-27T20:10:17Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 15 */

{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = October 1882
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Simla, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 23b in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 94|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 85a|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
II

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(1)]] The latter end of a very important [[Law of Cycles|cycle]]. Each [[Round]], each [[Chains and Rounds#World-Periods (Rings) and Root-Races|ring]], as every [[Root-Race|race]] has its great and its smaller cycles, on every [[Globe|planet]] that mankind passes through.

Our [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round Humanity]] has its one great cycle, and so have her races and sub-races. The "curious rush" is due to the double effect of the former — the beginning of its downward course; — and of the latter (the small cycle of your "sub-race") running on to its apex. Remember, you belong to the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]], yet you are but a Western sub-race. Notwithstanding your efforts, what you call civilization is confined only to the latter and its off-shoots in America. Radiating around, its deceptive light may seem to throw its rays on a greater distance than it does in reality. — There is no "rush" in China, and of Japan you make but a caricature.

A student of [[occultism]] ought not to speak of the "stagnant condition of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race people]]" since history knows next to nothing of that condition "up to the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
beginning of modern progress" of other nations but the Western. What do you know of America, for instance, before the invasion of that country by the Spaniards? Less than two centuries prior to the arrival of Cortez there was as great a "rush" towards progress among the sub-races of Peru and Mexico as there is now in Europe and the U.S.A. Their sub-race ended in nearly total annihilation through causes generated by itself; so will yours at the end of its cycle. We may speak only of the "stagnant conditions" into which, following the law of development, growth, maturity and decline every race and sub-race falls into during its transition periods. It is that latter condition your Universal History is acquainted with, while it remains superbly ignorant of the condition even India was in, some ten centuries back. Your [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]] are now running toward the apex of their respective cycles, and that History goes no further back than the periods of decline of a few other sub-races belonging most of them to the preceding [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]]. And what is the area and the period of time embraced by its Universal eye? — At the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cortez''' refers to Hernán Cortés, who caused the fall of the Aztec Empire and established a Spanish colony in Mexico in the early 16th century.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the utmost stretch — a few, miserable dozens of centuries. A mighty horizon, indeed! Beyond — all is darkness for it, nothing but hypotheses. . . . .

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(2)]] No doubt there was. Egyptian and Aryan records and especially our Zodiacal tables furnish us with every proof of it besides our inner knowledge. Civilization is an inheritance, a patrimony that passes from race to race along the [[Evolution#Descending_and_ascending_arcs|ascending and descending paths of cycles]]. During the minority of a [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]], it is preserved for it by its predecessor, which disappears, dies out generally, when the former "comes to age." At first, most of them squander and mismanage their property, or leave it untouched in the ancestral coffers. They reject contemptuously the advices of their elders and prefer, boy-like, playing in the streets to studying and making the most of the untouched wealth stored up for them in the records of the Past. Thus during your transition period — the middle ages — Europe rejected the testimony of Antiquity, calling such sages as Herodotus and other learned Greeks — the Father of Lies, until she knew better and changed the appellation into that of "Father of History." Instead of neglecting, you now accumulate and add to your wealth. As every other race you

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
had your ups and downs, your periods of honour and dishonour, your dark midnight and — you are now approaching your brilliant noon. The youngest of the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth race]] family you were for long ages the unloved and the uncared for, the Cendrillon in your home. And now, when so many of your sisters have died; and others still are dying, while the few of the old survivors, now in their second infancy, wait but for their Messiah — the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth race]] — to resurrect to a new life and start anew with the coming stronger along the path of a new [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] — now that the Western Cendrillon has suddenly developed into a proud wealthy Princess, the beauty we all see and admire — how does she act? Less kind hearted than the Princess in the tale, instead of offering to her elder and less favoured sister, the oldest now, in fact since she is nearly "a million years old" and the only one who has never treated her unkindly, though she may have ignored her, — instead of offering her, I say, the "Kiss of peace" she applies to her the lex talionis with a vengeance that does not enhance her natural beauty. This, my good friend, and brother, is not a far stretched allegory but — history.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(3)]] Yes; the fifth race — ours — began in Asia a million years ago. What was it about for the 998,000 years

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cendrillon''' refers to the fairy-tale character Cinderella.
* '''Less favoured sister, the oldest now''' refers to India, which is the first sub-race of the fifth Root-Race.
* '''lex talionis''' is the law of retaliation, such as Moses' law of "an eye for an eye."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
preceding the last 2,000? A pertinent question; offered moreover in quite a [[Christianity|Christian]] spirit that refuses to believe that any good could ever have come out from anywhere before and save Nazareth. What was it about? Well, it was occupying itself pretty well in the same way as it does now — craving Mr. Grant Allen's pardon, who would place our primitive ancestor the "hedgehoggy" man, in the early part of the Eocene Age! Forsooth, your scientific writers bestride their hypothesis most fearlessly, I see. It will really be pity to find their fiery steed kicking and breaking their heads some day; something that is unavoidably in store for them. In the Eocene Age — even in its "very first part," the great [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race men]], the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] — had already reached its highest point, and the great continent, the father of nearly all the present continents — showed the first symptoms of sinking — a process that occupied it down to 11,446 years ago, when its last island, that, translating its vernacular name, we may call with propriety Poseidonis — went down with a crash. By the bye, whoever wrote the Review

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who supported the theory of evolution. His suggestion that human ancestors would be found in the Eocene strata was rejected in a [http://www.sacred-texts.com/the/sd/sd2-3-04.htm footnote] on page 690 of [[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']] Volume I.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of Donnelly's [[Atlantis]] is right: [[Lemuria]] can no more be confounded with the Atlantic Continent than Europe with America. Both sunk and were drowned with their high civilizations and "gods," yet between the two catastrophes, a short period of about 700,000 years elapsed; "Lemuria" flourishing and ending her career just at about that trifling lapse of time before the early part of the Eocene Age, since its race was the third. Behold, the relics of that once great nation in some of the flat headed aborigines of your Australia! No less right is the review in rejecting the kind attempt of the author to people India and Egypt with the refuse of Atlantis. No doubt your geologists are very learned; but why not bear in mind that, under the cont-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Ignatius Loyola Donnelly''' (1831 – 1901) was a U.S. Congressman, writer and amateur scientist, known for his theories on Atlantis and an ancient impact event affecting ancient civilizations. In 1882 he wrote [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atlantis:_The_Antediluvian_World ''Atlantis, the Antediluvian World''] in support of [[Plato|Plato's]] account.
* The '''Eocene Age''' was a geologic epoch that occurred from 56 million to 33.9 million years ago.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
inents explored and fathomed by them, in the bowels of which they have found the "Eocene Age" and forced it to deliver them its secrets, there may be, hidden deep in the fathomless, or rather unfathomed ocean beds, other, and far older continents whose stratums have never been geologically explored; and that they may some day upset entirely their present theories, thus illustrating the simplicity and sublimity of truth as connected with inductive "generalization" in opposition to their visionary conjectures. Why not admit — true no one of them has ever thought of it — that our present continents, have — like "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" — been several times already, submerged and had the time to reappear again, and bear their new groups of mankind and civilization; and that, at the first great geological upheaval, at the next cataclysm — in the series of periodical cataclysms that occur from the beginning to the end of every [[Round]], — our already autopsized continents will go down, and the Lemurias and Atlantises come up again. Think of the future geologists of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth]] and [[Root-Race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh races]]. Imagine them digging deep in the bowels of what was Ceylon and Simla, and finding implements of the Veddahs, or of the remote ancestor of the civilized Pahari — every object of the civilized portions of

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The '''Veddahs''' (or Veddas) are an indigenous people of Sri Lanka (Ceylon).

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
humanity that inhabited those regions having been pulverized to dust by the great masses of travelling glaciers, — during the next glacial period — imagine him finding only such rude implements as now found among those savage tribes; and forthwith declaring that during that period primitive man climbed and slept on the trees, and sucked the marrow out of animal bones after breaking them — as civilized Europeans no less than the Veddahs will often do — hence jumping to the conclusion that in the year 1882 A.D., mankind was composed of "man-like animals," black-faced, and whiskered, "with prominent prognathous and large pointed canine teeth." True, a Grant Allen of the sixth race, may be not so far from fact and truth in his conjecture that during the "Simla period" — these teeth were used in the combats of the "males" for grass widows — but then metaphors has very little to do with anthropology and geology. Such is your Science. To return to your questions.

Of course the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|4th race]] had its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Veddahs''' or Veddas are an indigenous people of the interior of Sri Lanka.
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who defended the theory of evolution. See Page 5 above.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
periods of the highest civilization. Greek and Roman and even Egyptian civilization are nothing compared to the civilizations that began with the [[Root-Race#Third_Root-Race|3rd race]]. Those of the second were not savages but they could not be called civilized. And now, reading one of my first letters on the races (a question first touched by [[Morya|M.]]) pray, do not accuse either him or myself of some new contradiction. Read it over and see, that it leaves out the question of civilizations altogether and mentions but the degenerate remnants of the fourth and third races, and gives you as a corroboration the latest conclusions of your own Science. Do not regard an unavoidable incompleteness as inconsistency. You now ask me a direct question, and, I answer it. Greeks and Romans were small [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]], and Egyptians part and parcel of our own "Caucasian" stock. Look at the latter and at India. Having reached the highest civilization and what is more: learning — both went down. Egypt as a distinct sub-race disappearing entirely (her Copts are a hybrid remnant).

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
India — as one of the first and most powerful off-shoots of the mother Race, and composed of a number of sub-races — lasting to these times, and struggling to take once more her place in history some day. That History catches but a few stray, hazy glimpses of Egypt, some 12,000 years back; when, having already reached the apex of its cycle thousands of years before, the latter had begun going down. What does, or can it know of India 5,000 years ago, or of the Chaldees — whom it confounds most charmingly with the Assyrians, making of them one day "Akkadians," at another Turanians and what not? We say then, that your History is entirely at sea.

We are refused by the Journal of Science — words repeated and quoted by [[William Stainton Moses|M.A. (Oxon)]] with a rapture worthy of a great [[Mediumship|medium]] — any claim whatever for "higher knowledge." Says the reviewer: "Suppose the [[Masters of Wisdom|Brothers]] were to say 'point your telescope to such and such a spot in heavens, and you will find a planet yet unknown to you; or dig into the earth.' . . . etc., and you will
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
find a mineral,' etc." Very fine, indeed, and suppose that was done, what would be the result? Why a charge of plagiarism — since everything of that kind, every "planet and mineral" that exists in space or inside the earth, are known and recorded in our books thousands of years ago; more; many a true hypothesis was timidly brought forward by their own scientific men and as constantly rejected by the majority with whose preconceptions it interfered. Your intention is laudable but nothing that I may give you in answer will ever be accepted from us. Whenever discovered that "it is verily so," the discovery will be attributed to him who corroborated the evidence — as in the case of Copernicus and Galileo, the latter having availed himself but of the [[Pythagoras|Pythagorean]] MSS.

But to return to "civilizations." Do you know that the Chaldees were
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
at the apex of their [[Occultism|Occult]] fame before what you term as the "bronze Age"? That the "Sons of Ad" or the [[Sons of the Fire-Mist|children of the Fire Mist]] preceded by hundreds of centuries the Age of Iron, which was an old age already, when what you now call the Historical Period — probably because what is known of it is generally no history but fiction — had hardly begun. We hold — but then what warrant can you give the world that we are right? — that far "greater civilizations than our own have risen and decayed." It is not enough to say as some of your modern writers do — that an extinct civilization existed before Rome and Athens were founded. We affirm that a series of civilizations existed before, as well as after the Glacial Period, that they existed upon various points, of the globe, reached the apex of glory and — died. Every trace
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and memory had been lost of the Assyrian and Phoenikean civilizations until discoveries began to be made a few years ago. And now they open a new, though not by far one of the earliest pages in the history of mankind. And yet how far back do those civilizations go in comparison with the oldest? — and even them, history is shy to accept. Archeo-geology has sufficiently demonstrated that the memory of man runs back vastly further than history has been willing to accept, and the sacred records of once mighty nations preserved by their heirs are still more worthy of trust. We speak of civilizations of the anteglacial period; and (not only in the minds of the vulgar and the profane but even in the opinion of the highly learned geologist) the claim sounds preposterous. What would you say then to our
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
affirmation that the Chinese — I now speak of the inland, the true Chinaman, not of the hybrid mixture between the fourth and the fifth Races now occupying the throne — the aborigines, who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the fourth Race, reached their highest civilization when the fifth had hardly appeared in Asia, and that its first off-shoot was yet a thing of the future. When was it? Calculate. You cannot think that we, who have such tremendous odds against the acceptance of our doctrine would deliberately go on inventing Races and sub-races (in the opinion of [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]) were not they a matter of undeniable fact. The group of islands off the Siberian coast discovered by Nordeneskjol of the "Vega" was found strewn with fossils of horses, sheep, oxen, etc., among gigantic bones of elephants, mammoths, rhinoceroses and other monsters belonging to periods when man — says your

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nordeneskjol of the "Vega"''' was Nils Adolf Erik Nordenskiöld (1832-1901), a botanist, geologist, and arctic explorer best known for crossing the Northwest Passage in the ''Vega''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[science]] — had not yet made his appearance on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. How came horses and sheep to be found in company with the huge "ante-diluvians"? The horse, we are taught in schools — is quite a modern invention of nature, and no man ever saw its pedactyl ancestor. The group of the Siberian islands may give the lie to the comfortable theory. The region now locked in the fetters of eternal winter uninhabited by man — that most fragile of animals, — will be very soon proved to have had not only a tropical climate — something your science knows and does not dispute, — but having been likewise the seat of one of the most ancient civilisations of that [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth race]], whose highest relics now we find in the degenerated Chinaman, and whose lowest are hopelessly (for the profane scientist) intermixed with the remnants of the third. I told you before now, that the highest people now on earth (spiritually) belong to the first [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth root Race]]; and those are the Aryan Asiatics; the highest race (physical intellectuality) is the last sub-race of the fifth — yourselves the white conquerors.

The majority of mankind belongs to the
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
7th sub-race of the fourth Root race, — the above mentioned Chinamen and their off-shoots and branchlets (Malayans, Mongolians, Tibetans, Javanese, etc., etc., etc.) and remnants of other sub-races of the fourth — and the seventh sub-race of the third race. All these, fallen, degraded semblances of humanity are the direct lineal descendants of highly civilized nations neither the names nor memory of which have survived except in such books as Popalvul and a few others unknown to Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 5|(4)]] To the Miocene times. Everything comes in its appointed time and place in the [[evolution]] of [[Rounds]], otherwise it would be impossible for the best [[Clairvoyance|seer]] to calculate the exact hour and year when such cataclysms great and small have to occur. All an [[adept]] could do would be to predict an approximate time; whereas now events that result in great geological changes may be predicted with as mathematical a certainty as eclipses and
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}

'''No image is available''' 
'''Slide 36383 is missing.'''

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Popalvul''' is ''Popol Vuh'' or the "Book of the People," a collection of myths and historical narratives from Guatemala.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
other revolutions in space. The sinking of [[Atlantis]] (the group of continents and isles) begun during the Miocene period — as certain of your continents are now observed to be gradually sinking — and it culminated — first, in the final disappearance of the largest continent an event coincident with the elevation of the Alps; and second with that of the last of the fair Islands mentioned by [[Plato]]. The Egyptian priests of Sais told his ancestor Solon, that Atlantis (i.e. the only remaining large island) had perished 9,000 years before their time. This was not a fancy date, since they had for milleniums preserved most carefully their records. But then, as I say, they spoke but of the "Poseidonis" and would not reveal even to the great Greek legislator their secret chronology. As there are no geological reasons for doubting, but on the contrary, a mass of evidence for accepting the tradition, [[Science]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
has finally accepted the existence of the great continent and Archipelago and thus vindicated the truth of one more "fable." It now teaches, as you know that [[Atlantis]], or the remnants of it lingered down to post-tertiary times, its final submergence occurring within the palaeozoic ages of American history! Well, truth and fact ought to feel thankful even for such small favours in the previous absence of any, for so many centuries. The deep sea explorations — especially those of the Challenger have fully confirmed the reports of geology and palaeontology. The great event — the triumph of our "[[Sons of the Fire-Mist|Sons of the Fire Mist]]" the inhabitants of "[[Shambhala|Shambullah]]" (when yet an island in the Central Asian Sea) over the selfish but not entirely wicked magicians of Poseidonis occurred just 11,446 ago. Read in this connection the incomplete and partially veiled tradition, in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]], Volume I, p. 588-94, and some things may be

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
come still plainer to you. The corroboration of tradition and history, brought forward by Donnelly I find in the main correct; but you will find all this and much more in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]].

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(5)]] It certainly does, and I have touched upon the subject long ago. In my notes on [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]'s MSS., "On [[God]]" — that he kindly adds to our [[Esoteric Philosophy|Philosophy]], something the latter had never contemplated before — the subject is mentioned abundantly. Has he refused you a look into it? For you — I may enlarge my explanations, but not before you have read what I say of the origin of good and [[evil]] on those margins. Quite enough was said by me for our present purposes. Strangely enough I found a European author — the greatest materialist of his times, Baron d'Holbach — whose views coincide entirely with the views of our philosophy. When reading his Essais sur la Nature, I might have
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron d'Holbach'''. See note [[Mahatma Letter No. 88#Page 5|here]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
imagined I had our book of [[Books of Kiu-te|Kiu-ti]] before me. As a matter of course and of temperament our Universal Pundit will try to catch at those views and pull every argument to pieces. So far he only threatens me to alter his Preface and not to publish the philosophy under his own name. Cuneus cuneum, tradit: I begged him not to publish his essays at all.

[[Morya|M.]] thinks that for your purposes I better give you a few more details upon [[Atlantis]] since it is greatly connected with [[evil]] if not with its origin. In the forthcoming [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]] you will find a note or two appended to [[Allan Octavian Hume|Hume]]'s translation of [[Eliphas Levi]]'s Preface in connection with the lost continent. And now, since I am determined to make of the present answers a volume — bear your cross with [[Christianity|Christian]] fortitude and then, perhaps, after reading the whole you will ask for no more for some time to come. But what can I add to that already told? I am unable to give you purely scientific
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[[File:MLB93b page 20 ver2.jpg|110px]]
 
'''Slide 36387 is missing.''' 
'''This image is taken from microfilm.''' 

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''our Universal Pundit''' refers to [[Allan Octavian Hume]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
information since we can never agree entirely with Western conclusions; and that ours will be rejected as "unscientific." Yet both geology and palaeontology bear witness to much we have to say. Of course your [[Science]] is right in many of her generalities, but her premises are wrong, or at any rate — very faulty. For instance she is right in saying that while the new America was forming the ancient [[Atlantis]] was sinking, and gradually washing away; but she is neither right in her given epochs nor in the calculations of the duration of that sinking. The latter — is the future fate of your British Islands the first on the list of victims that have to be destroyed by fire (submarine volcanos) and water, France and other lands will follow suit. When they reappear again, the last seventh Sub-race of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Root race]] of present mankind will be flourishing on "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" both of which will have reappeared also (their reappearance following immediately the disappearance of the present isles and continents), and very few seas and great waters will be found then on our [[Globe#Globe D|globe]], waters as well as land appearing and disappearing and shifting periodically and each in turn.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 22 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Trembling at the prospect of fresh charges of "contradictions" at some future incomplete statement I rather explain what I mean by this. The approach of every new "[[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]]" is always signalled by cataclysms — of either fire or water. But, apart from this, every "Ring" or [[Root-Race|Root Race]] has to be cut in two, so to say, by either one or the other. Thus, having reached the apex of its development and glory the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]] — the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] were destroyed by water; you find now but their degenerated, fallen remnants, whose [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], nevertheless, aye — each of them, had its palmy days of glory and relative greatness. What they are now — you will be some day the law of cycles being one and immutable. When your race — [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|the fifth]] — will have reached at its zenith of physical intellectuality, and developed the highest civilization (remember the difference we make between material and spiritual civilizations); unable to go any higher in its own cycle — its progress towards absolute evil will be arrested (as its predecessors the [[Lemuria]]ns and Atlanteans, the men of the [[Root_race#Third_Root-Race|third]] and fourth races were arrested in their progress toward the same) by one of such cataclysmic changes; its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 23 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
great civilization destroyed, and all the [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]] of that race will be found going down their respective [[cycles]], after a short period of glory and learning. See the remnants of the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]], — the old Greeks and Romans (the modern belong all to the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]]); see how great and how short, how evanescent were their days of fame and glory! For, they were but sub-races of the seven off-shoots of the "[[Root_race|root race]]." No mother Race, any more than her sub-races and off-shoots, is allowed by the one Reigning Law to trespass upon the prerogatives of the Race or Sub-race that will follow it; least of all — to encroach upon the knowledge and powers in store for its successor. "Thou shalt not eat of the fruit of Knowledge of Good and [[Evil]] of the tree that is growing for thy heirs" we may say with more right than would be willingly conceded us by the [[Allan Octavian Hume|Humes]] of your Sub-race. This "tree" is in our safe-keeping, entrusted to us by the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohans]], the protectors of our Race and the Trustees for those that are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 24 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
coming. Try to understand the allegory, and to never lose sight of the hint given you in [[Mahatma Letter No. 18|my letter]] upon the [[Planetary Spirit|Planetaries]].(1) At the beginning of each [[Round]], when humanity reappears under quite different conditions than those afforded for the birth of each new [[Root-Race|race]] and its [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], a "Planetary" has to mix with these primitive men, and to refresh their memories, and reveal to them the truths they knew during the preceding Round. Hence the confused traditions about Jehovahs, Ormazds, Osirises, Brahms, and the ''tutti quanti''. But that happens only for the benefit of the [[Root_race#First_Root-Race|first Race]]. It is the duty of the latter to choose the fit recipients among its sons, who are "set apart" to use a Biblical phrase — as the vessels to contain the whole stock of knowledge, to be divided among the future races and generations until the close of that Round. Why should I say more since you must understand my whole meaning; and that I dare not reveal it in full. Every race had its [[adept]]s; and with

(1) The letter in answer to yours, I believe, where you question me about [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], [[William Stainton Moses|S.M.]] and [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Mrs. K.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''tutti quanti''' is an Italian expression meaning "each and every one" or "the whole lot of them."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 25 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
every new [[Root-Race|race]], we are allowed to give them out as much of our knowledge as the men of that race deserve it. The last [[Root_race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh Race]] will have its [[Buddha]] as every one of its predecessors had; but, its adepts will be far higher than any of the present race, for among them will abide the future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] whose duty it will be to instruct or "refresh the memory" of the first race of the [[Round#Fifth_Round|fifth Round]] men after this [[Globe#Globe D|planet]]'s future [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]].

''En Passant'', to show to you that not only were not the "races" invented by us, but that they are a cardinal dogma with the [[Tibetan Buddhism|Lama Buddhists]] and with all who study our [[Esoteric Philosophy|esoteric doctrine]], I send you an explanation on a page or two in [[Rhys Davids]] "Buddhism," — otherwise incomprehensible, meaningless and absurd. It is written with the special permission of the [[Chohan]] (my Master) and — for your benefit. No Orientalist has ever suspect-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"En passant"''' means "by the way," in French.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 26 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
ed the truths contained in it, and — you are the first Western man (outside [[Tibet]]) to whom it is now explained.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(6)]] What emerges at the end of all things is not only "pure and impersonal [[spirit]]," but the collective "personal" remembrances skimmed off every new [[manas|fifth principle]] in the long series of being. And, if at the end of all things — say in some million of millions years hence, Spirit will have to rest in its pure, impersonal non-existence, as the ONE or the [[absolute]], still there must be "some good" in the [[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic process]], since every purified [[Ego]] has the chance in the long interims between objective being upon the [[Globe|planets]] to exist as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] — from the lowest "[[Devachan|Deva-Chanee]]" to the highest [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], enjoying the fruits of its collective lives.

But what is "Spirit" pure and impersonal ''per se''? Is it possible that you should not have realized yet our meaning? why, such a Spirit is a nonentity, a pure abstraction, an absolute blank to our senses — even to the most spiritual. It becomes something only in union with [[matter]] — hence it is always something since matter is infinite and indestructible and non-existent without Spirit which, in matter is [[Life]]. Separated from matter it becomes the absolute negation of life and being, whereas matter is inseparable from it. Ask those

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 27 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
who offer the objection, whether they know anything of "[[life]]" and "[[consciousness]]" beyond what they now feel on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. What conception can they have — unless natural born [[Clairvoyance|seers]] — of the state and consciousness of one's [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] after it has separated itself from [[Sthūla-śarīra|gross earthly body]]? What is the good of the whole process of life on earth — you may ask them, in your turn — if, we are as good as "pure" unconscious entities before birth, during sleep, and, at the end of our career? Is not [[death]], according to the teachings of [[Science]], followed by the same state of unconsciousness as the one before birth? Does not life when it quits our body become as impersonal as it was before it animated the foetus? Life, after all, — the greatest problem within the ken of human conception is a mystery that the greatest of your men of Science will never solve. In order to be correctly comprehended, it has to be studied in the entire series of its manifestations, otherwise it can never be, not only fathomed, but
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 28 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
even comprehended in its easiest form — [[life]], as a state of being on this [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. It can never be grasped so long as it is studied separately and apart from [[Life#Universal life|universal life]]. To solve the great problem one has to become an [[Occultism|occultist]]; to analyze and experience with it personally, in all its phases, as life on earth, life beyond the limit of physical [[death]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Mineral_kingdom|mineral]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Vegetable_kingdom|vegetable]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animal]] and spiritual life; life in conjunction with concrete [[matter]] as well as life present in the imponderable [[Life-Atom|atom]]. Let them try and examine, or analyze life apart from organism, and what remains of it? Simply a mode of [[motion]]; which, unless our doctrine of the all-Pervading, infinite, omnipresent Life is accepted — though it be accepted on no better terms than a hypothesis only a little more reasonable than their scientific hypotheses which are all absurd — has to remain unsolved.

Shall they object? Well, we will answer them by using their own weapons. We will say that it is, and will remain for ever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 29 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
demonstrated that since [[motion]] is all-pervading and absolute rest inconceivable, that under whatever form or mask motion may appear, whether as light, heat, magnetism, chemical affinity or electricity — all these must be but phases of One and the same universal omnipotent Force, a Proteus they bow to, as the Great "Unknown" — (See Herbert Spencer) and we, simply call the "[[One Life]]" the "One Law" and the "[[Elements#The_One_Element|One Element]]." The greatest, the most scientific minds on earth, have been keenly pressing forward toward a solution of the mystery, leaving no bye-path unexplored, no thread loose or weak in this darkest of labyrinths for them, and all had to come to the same conclusion — that of the [[Occultism|Occultists]] when given only partially — namely, that [[life]] in its concrete manifestations is the legitimate result and consequence of chemical affinity; as to life in its abstract sense, life pure and simple — well, they know no more

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Proteus''' refers to the existence of a primitive formless base of all matter, similar to [[chaos]].
* '''Herbert Spencer''' (1820-1903), the English scientist and philosopher, felt that religion was a futile attempt to gain knowledge of the '''unknown'''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 30 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of it to-day, than they knew in the incipient stage of their Royal Society. They only know that organisms in certain solutions previously free from life will spring up spontaneously (Pasteur and his biblical piety notwithstanding) — owing to certain chemical compositions of such substances. If, as I hope, in a few years, I am entirely my own master — I may have the pleasure of demonstrating to you on your own writing table that [[life]] as life is not only transformable into other aspects or phases of the all-pervading [[Force]], but that, it can be actually infused into an artificial man. Frankenstein is a myth only so far as he is the hero of a mystic tale; in nature — he is a possibility; and the physicists and physicians of the last [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Race]] will inoculate life and revive corpses, as they now inoculate small-pox, and often less comely diseases. [[Spirit]], life and [[matter]], are not natural principles existing independently of each other, but the effects of combinations produced by eternal motion in Space; and they better learn it.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 31 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(7)]] Most undoubtedly I am so permitted. But then comes the most important point: how far satisfactory will my answers appear — even to you? That not every new law brought to light is regarded as adding a link to the chain of human knowledge is shown by the ill-grace with which every fact unwelcome for some reasons to [[science]], is received by its professors. Nevertheless, whenever I can answer you — I will try to do so, only hoping that you will not send it as a contribution from my pen to the Journal of Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(8)]] Most assuredly they have. Rain can be brought on in a small area of space — artificially and without any claim to miracle or superhuman powers, though its secret is no property of mine that I should divulge it. I am now trying to obtain permission to do so. We know of no phenomenon in nature entirely unconnected with either magnetism or electricity — since, where there are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 32 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[motion]], heat, friction, light, there [[magnetism]] and its alter ego (according to our humble opinion) — electricity will always appear, as either cause or effect — or rather both if we but fathom the manifestation to its origin. All the phenomena of earth currents, terrestrial magnetism and atmospheric electricity, are due to the fact that the earth is an electrified conductor, whose potential is ever changing owing to its rotation and its annual orbital motion, the successive cooling and heating of the air, the formation of clouds and rain, storms and winds, etc. This you may perhaps, find in some text book. But then [[Science]] would be unwilling to admit that all these changes are due to [[Ākāśa|akasic]] magnetism incessantly generating electric currents which tend to restore the disturbed equilibrium. By directing the most powerful of electric batteries, — human frame electrified by a certain process, you can stop rain on

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 33 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
some given point by making "a hole in the rain cloud," as the [[Occultism|occultists]] term it. By using other strongly magnetized implements within, so to say, an insulated area — rain can be produced artificially. I regret my inability to explain to you the process more clearly. You know the effects produced by trees and plants on rain clouds; and how their strong magnetic nature attracts and even feeds those clouds over the tops of the trees. Science explains it otherwise, maybe. Well, I cannot help it, for such is our knowledge and the fruits of milleniums of observations and experience. Were the present to fall into the hands of [[Allan Octavian Hume||Hume]], he would be sure to remark that I am vindicating the charge publicly brought by him against us: "Whenever unable to answer your arguments (?) they (we) calmly reply that their (our) rules do not admit of this or that." — Charge notwithstanding, I am compelled to answer that since the secret is not mine I cannot make of it

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 34 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
a marketable commodity. Let some physicists calculate the amount of heat required to vaporize a certain quantity of water. Then, let them compute the quantity of rain needed to cover an area — say, of one square mile to a depth of one inch. For this amount of vaporization they will require, of course, an amount of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of which this consumption of heat would be the equivalent corresponds (as any mathematician could tell you) — to that which would be required to raise a weight of upwards of ten million tons, one mile high. How can one man generate such amount of heat and energy? Preposterous, absurd! — we are all lunatics, and you who listen to us will be placed in the same category if you ever venture to repeat this proposition. Yet I say, that one man alone can do it, and very easily if he is but acquainted with a certain "physico-spiritual" lever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 35 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in himself, far more powerful than that of Archimedes. Even simple muscular contraction is always accompanied with electric and [[Magnetism|magnetic phenomena]], and there is the strongest connection between the magnetism of the [[Globe#Globe D|earth]], the changes of weather and man, who is the best barometer living, if he but knew to decipher it properly; again, the state of the sky can always be ascertained by the variations shown by magnetic instruments. It is now several years that I had an opportunity of reading the deductions of [[science]] upon this subject; therefore, unless I go to the trouble of catching up what I may have remained ignorant of, I do not know the latest conclusions of Science. But with us, it is an established fact that it is the earth's magnetism that produces wind, storms, and rain. What science seems to know of it, is but secondary symptoms always induced by that magnetism and she may very soon find out her present errors.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Archimedes of Syracuse''' (c. 287 BC – c. 212 BC) was a Greek mathematician, physicist, engineer, inventor, and astronomer. Among his advances in physics are the foundations of hydrostatics, statics, and an explanation of the principle of the lever.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 36 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Globe#Globe D|Earth]]'s [[Magnetism|magnetic]] attraction of meteoric dust, and the direct influence of the latter upon the sudden changes of temperature especially in the matter of heat and cold, is not a settled question to the present day, I believe.(2) It was doubted whether the fact of our earth passing through a region of space in which there are more or less of meteoric masses has any bearing upon the height of our atmosphere being increased or decreased, or even upon the state of weather. But we think we could easily prove it; and since they accept the fact that the relative distribution and proportion of land and water on our globe may be due to the great accumulation upon it of meteoric dust; snow — especially in our northern regions — being full of meteoric iron and magnetic particles; and deposits of the latter being found even at the bottom of seas and oceans, I wonder how [[Science]] has not hitherto understood that every atmospheric change

(2) Dr. Phipson in 1867 and Cowper Ranyard in 1879 both urged the theory but it was rejected then.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 37 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and disturbance was due to the combined [[magnetism]] of the two great masses between which our atmosphere is compressed! I call this meteoric dust a "mass" for it is really one. High above our earth's surface the air is impregnated and space filled with magnetic, or meteoric dust, which does not even belong to our solar system. [[Science]] having luckily discovered, that, as our earth with all the other planets is carried along through space, it receives a greater proportion of that dust matter on its northern than on its southern hemisphere, knows that to this are due the preponderating number of the continents in the former hemisphere, and the greater abundance of snow and moisture. Millions of such meteors and even of the finest particles reach us yearly and daily and all our temple knives are made of this "heavenly" iron, which reaches us without having undergone any change — the magnetism of the earth keeping them in cohesion. Gaseous matter is

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 38 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
continually added to our atmosphere from the never ceasing fall of meteoric strongly magnetic [[matter]], and yet it seems with them still an open question whether [[Magnetism|magnetic]] conditions have anything to do with the precipitation of rain or not! I do not know of any "set of motions established by pressures, expansions, etc., due in the first instance to solar energy." [[Science]] makes too much and too little at the same time of "solar energy" and even of the [[Sun]] itself; and the Sun has nothing to do whatever with rain and very little with heat. I was under the impression that science was aware that the glacial periods as well as those periods when temperature is "like that of the carboniferous age" — are due to the decrease and increase or rather to the expansion of our atmosphere, which expansion is itself due to the same meteoric presence? At

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 39 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
any rate, we all know, that the heat that the earth receives by radiation from the sun is at the utmost one third if not less of the amount received by her directly from the meteors.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(9)]] Call it a chromosphere or atmosphere, it can be called neither; for it is simply the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] and ever present aura of the [[sun]], seen by astronomers only for a brief few moments during the eclipse and by some of our [[chela]]s — whenever they like — of course while in a certain induced state. A counterpart of what the astronomers call the red flames in the "corona" may be seen in Reichenbach's crystals or in any other strongly magnetic body. The head of a man — in a strong ecstatic condition, when all the electricity of his system is centred around the brain, will represent — especially in darkness — a perfect

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron Carl von Reichenbach''' (1788 – 1869) was a notable chemist, geologist, metallurgist, naturalist, industrialist and philosopher, who researched about a field of energy combining electricity, magnetism and heat, emanating from all living things, which he called the [[Odyle|Odic force]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 40 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
simile of the [[Sun]] during such periods. The first artist who drew the aureoles about the heads of his Gods and Saints, was not inspired, but represented it on the authority of temple pictures and traditions of the sanctuary and the chambers of [[initiation]] where such [[phenomena]] took place. The closer to the head or to the aura-emitting body — the stronger and the more effulgent the emanation (due to hydrogen [[science]] tells us, in the case of the flames); hence — the irregular red flames around the Sun or the "inner corona." The fact that these are not always present in equal quantity shows only the constant fluctuation of the magnetic matter and its energy, upon which also depend the variety and number of spots. During periods of magnetic inertia the spots disappear, or rather remain invisible. The further the emanation shoots out the more it loses in intensity, until gradually

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 41 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
subsiding it fades out; hence — the "outer corona," its rayed shape being due entirely to the latter phenomenon whose effulgence proceeds from the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] nature of the matter and the electric energy and not at all from intensely hot particles as asserted by some astronomers. All this is terribly unscientific, nevertheless a fact, to which, I may add another by reminding you that the [[Sun]] we see is not at all the central planet of our little Universe, but only its veil or it's reflection. Science has tremendous odds against studying that planet which luckily for us we have not: foremost of all — the constant tremours of our atmosphere which prevent them from judging correctly the little they do see. This impediment was never in the way of the ancient Chaldee and Egyptian astronomers; nor is it an obstacle to us, for we have means of arresting, or counteracting such tremours — acquainted as we are with all the [[Ākāśa|akasic]] conditions. No more than the rain secret, would this secret — supposing we do divulge it — be of any practical use to your men of [[Science]] unless they become [[Occultism|Occultists]] and sacrifice long years to the acquirement of [[Siddhi|powers]]. Only fancy a Huxley or a Tyndall studying Yog-vidya! hence the many mistakes into which they fall and the conflicting hypotheses of your best authorities. For instance: the Sun is full of iron vapours — a fact that
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 42 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
was demonstrated by the spectroscope showing that the light of the corona consisted largely of a line in the green part of the spectrum, very nearly coinciding with an iron line. Yet Professors Young and Lockyer rejected that, under the witty pretext, if I remember, that, if the corona were composed of minute particles like a dust cloud (and it is this that we call "magnetic matter") these particles would (1) fall upon the sun's body, (2) comets were known to pass through this vapour without any visible effect on them; (3) Professor Young's spectroscope showed that the coronal line was not identical with the iron one, etc. Why they should call those objections "scientific" is more than we can tell.

(1) The reason why the particles — since they call them so — do not fall upon the sun's body, is self-evident. There are forces co-existent with [[gravitation]] of which they know nothing; besides that other fact that there is no gravitation properly speaking; only attraction and repulsion. (2) How could comets be affected by the said passage since their "passing through" is simply an optical illusion; they could not pass within the area of attraction without being immediately annihilated by that force, of which no [[vril]] can give an adequate idea, since there can be nothing

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 43 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] that could be compared with it. Passing as the comets do through a "reflection" no wonder that the said vapour has "no visible effect on these light bodies." (3) The coronal line may not seem identical through the best "grating spectroscope," nevertheless, the corona contains iron as well as other vapours. To tell you of what it does consist is idle, since I am unable to translate the words we use for it, and that no such matter exists (not in our planetary system, at any rate) — but in the sun. The fact is, that what you call the [[Sun]] is simply the reflection of the huge "store-house" of our System wherein ALL its forces are generated and preserved; the Sun being the heart and brain of our pigmy Universe, we might compare its faculae — those millions of small, intensely brilliant bodies of which the Sun's surface away from the spots is made up — with the blood corpuscles of
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The high temperature of the Sun's corona gives it unusual spectral features, which led some to suggest, in the 19th century, that it contained a previously unknown element, "coronium". These spectral features have been traced to highly ionized iron (Fe-XIV and Fe-X) in 1941.
* '''"No such matter exists on our planet"''' refers to the fourth state of matter, ''plasma'', unknown at the time by science, which is the major component of the Sun.
* '''faculae''' refers to bright spots that form on the surface of the sun; short-lived convection cells.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 44 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that luminary — though some of them as correctly conjectured by science are as large as Europe. Those blood corpuscles are the electric and magnetic matter in its sixth and seventh state. What are those long white filaments twisted like so many ropes, of which the penumbra of the Sun is made up? What — the central part that is seen like a huge flame ending in fiery spires, and the transparent clouds, or rather vapours formed of delicate threads of silvery light, that hangs over those flames — what — but magneto-electric aura — the [[phlogiston]] of the Sun? [[Science]] may go on speculating for ever, yet so long as she does not renounce two or three of her cardinal errors she will find herself groping for ever in the dark. Some of her greatest misconceptions are found in her limited notions on the law of [[gravitation]]; her denial that [[matter]] may

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''penumbra''' is the portion of a shadow where the light source is partially obscured.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 45 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
be imponderable; her newly invented term "[[force]]" and the absurd and tacitly accepted idea, that force is capable of existing per se, or of acting any more than [[life]], outside, independent of, or in any other wise than through [[matter]]: in other words that force is anything but matter in one of her highest states, — the last three on the ascending scale being denied because only [[science]] knows nothing of them; and her utter ignorance of the universal Proteus, its functions and importance in the economy of nature — [[magnetism]] and electricity. Tell Science that even in those days of the decline of the Roman Empire, when the tatooed Britisher used to offer to the Emperor Claudius his nazzur of "electron" in the shape of a string of amber beads that even then, there were yet men remaining aloof from the immoral masses, who knew more of electricity and magnetism than they, the men of science, do now, and science will laugh at you as bitterly as she now does over your kind dedication to me. Verily, when your astronomers speaking of sun-matter, term those lights and flames as "clouds of vapour" and "gases unknown to science" (rather!) — chased by mighty

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nazzur of electron'''. The "nazzur" was a tributary offering. The "electrum" is an alloy of gold and silver that was used for the earliest metal coins. The scientific term "electron" to explain the phenomenon of electricity was coined in 1891 by G. J. Stoney, and the particle was discovered five years later by J. J. Thomson.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 46 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
whirlwinds and cyclones — whereas we know it to be simply magnetic matter in its usual state of activity — we feel inclined to smile at the expressions. Can one imagine the "[[Sun]]'s fires fed with purely mineral matter" — with meteorites highly charged with hydrogen giving the "Sun a far-reaching atmosphere of ignited gas"? We know that the invisible Sun is composed of that which has neither name, nor can it be compared to anything known by your [[science]] — on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]; and that its "reflection" contains still less of anything like "gases," mineral matter, or fire, though even we when treating of it in your civilized tongue are compelled to use such expressions as "vapour" and "magnetic matter." To close the subject, the coronal changes have no effect upon the earth's climate, though spots have — and Professor N. Lockyer is mostly wrong in his deductions. The Sun is neither a solid nor a liquid, nor yet a gaseous globe; but a gigantic ball of electro-magnetic Forces, the store-house of [[Life#Universal_life|universal life]] and [[motion]], from which the latter pulsate in all directions, feeding the smallest [[atom]] as the greatest genius with the same material unto the end of the [[Yuga|Maha Yug]].
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Norman Lockyer''' was an English astronomer, co-discoverer of helium, who founded the journal ''Nature''. He used electromagnetic spectroscopy to study the sun.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 47 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(10)]] I believe not. The stars are distant from us, at least 500,000 times as far as the [[Sun]] and some as many times more. The strong accumulation of meteoric matter and the atmospheric tremours are always in the way. If your astronomers could climb on the height of that meteoric dust, with their telescopes and havanas they might trust more than they can now in their photometers. How can they? Neither the real degree of intensity of that light can be known on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] — hence no trustworthy basis for calculating magnitudes and distances can be had, — nor have they hitherto made sure in a single instance (except in the matter of one star in Cassiopeia) which stars shine by reflected and which by their own light. The working of the best double star photometers is deceptive. Of this I have made sure, so far back as in the spring of 1878 while watching the observations made through a Pickering photometer. The discrepancy in the observations upon a star (near Gamma Ceti) amounted at times to half a magnitude.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''500,000 times'''. The nearest star to Earth (Proxima Centauri, discovered in 1915) is about 268,000 times as far as the Sun, that is, in the same order of magnitude that the [[Masters of Wisdom|Master]] said.
* The '''Pickering photometer''' is an instrument for measuring the brightness of stars, developed by E. C. Pickering of Harvard.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 48 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}

No planets but one have hitherto been discovered outside of the solar system, with all their photometers, while we know with the sole help of our spiritual naked eye a number of them; every completely matured Sun-star having like in our own system several companion planets in fact. The famous "polarization of light" test is as about trustworthy as all others. Of course, the mere fact of their starting from a false premise cannot vitiate either their conclusions or astronomical prophecies, since both are mathematically correct in their mutual relations, and that it answers the given object. The Chaldees nor yet our old Rishis had either your telescopes or photometers; and yet their astronomical predictions were faultless, the mistakes, very slight ones in truth — fathered upon them by their modern rivals — proceeding from the mistakes of the latter.

You must not complain of my too long answers to your very short questions, since I answer you for

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
{{Col-end}}

== Page 49 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
your instruction as a student of [[occultism]], my [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], and not at all with a view of answering the Journal of Science. I am no man of [[science]] with regard to, or in connection with modern learning. My knowledge of your Western Sciences is very limited in fact; and you will please bear in mind that all my answers are based upon, and derived from, our Eastern occult doctrines regardless of their agreement or disagreement with those of exact science. Hence, I say: —

"The sun's surface emits per square mile, as much light (in proportion) as can be emitted from any body." But what can you mean in this case by "light"? The latter is not an independent principle; and, I rejoiced at the introduction, with a view to facilitate means of observation — of the "diffraction spectrum;" since by abolishing all these imaginary independent existences, such as — heat, actinism, light, etc., it rendered to [[Science#Occult_Science|Occult Science]] the greatest service, by vindicating in the eyes of her modern sister

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''actinism''' is the property of radiation that lets it be absorbed by a molecule and cause a photochemical reaction as a result.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 50 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
our very ancient theory that every phenomenon being but the effect of the diversified motions of what we call [[Ākāśa|Akasha]] (not your ether) there was in fact, but [[Elements#The_One_Element|one element]], the causative [[Principle]] of all. But since your question is asked with a view to settling a disputed point in modern [[science]] I will try to answer it in the clearest way I can. I say then, no, and will give you my reasons why. They cannot know it, for the simple reason that heretofore they have in reality found no sure means of measuring the velocity of light. The experiments made by Fizeau and Cornu known as the two best investigators of light in the world of science, notwithstanding the general satisfaction at the results obtained, are not a trustworthy data neither in respect to the velocity with which sunlight travels nor to its quantity. The methods adopted by both these Frenchmen are yielding correct results (at any rate approximately correct, since there is a variation of 227 miles per second

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Fizeau and Cornu''' were H. L. Fizeau and A. Cornu were French physicists who worked to determine the speed of light, using an ingenious toothed wheel and telescopes.<ref>Barry Setterfield, "Part 3: Fizeau and the Toothed-Wheel Experiments," Genesis Science Research [http://www.setterfield.org/000docs/cx3.html]</ref>

{{Col-end}}

== Page 51 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
between the result of the observations of both experimenters albeit made with the same apparatus) — only as regards the velocity of light between our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] and the upper regions of its atmosphere. Their toothed wheel, revolving at a known velocity records, of course, the strong ray of light which passes through one of the niches of the wheel, and then has its point of light obscured whenever a tooth passes — accurately enough. The instrument is very ingenious and can hardly fail to give splendid results on a journey of a few thousand metres there and back; there being between the Paris observatory and its fortifications no atmosphere, no meteoric masses to impede the ray's progress; and that ray finding quite a different quality of a medium to travel upon than the ether of Space, the ether between the [[Sun]] and the meteoric continent above our

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Medium to travel'''. Although the speed of light (''c'') is constant in vacuum, as the Master says, light does not propagate at speed "''c''" in a medium, and varies according to both the medium and the different types of light wave.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 52 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
heads, the velocity of light will of course show some 185,000 and odd miles per second, and your physicists shout "Eureka"! Nor do any of the other devices contrived by [[science]] to measure that velocity since 1887 answer any better. All they can say is that their calculations are so far correct. Could they measure light above our atmosphere they would soon find that they were wrong.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(11)]] It is — so far; but is fast changing. Your science has a theory, I believe, that if the earth were suddenly placed in extremely cold regions — for instance where it would exchange places with Jupiter — all our seas and rivers would be suddenly transformed into solid mountains; the air, — or rather a portion of the aeriform substances which compose it — would be metamorphosed from their state of invisible fluid owing to the absence of heat into liquids (which now
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Eureka''' means "I have found it," and was reportedly exclaimed by Archimedes in his discovery of the displacement of water.
* '''aeriform''' means gaseous.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 53 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
exist on Jupiter, but of which men have no idea on earth). Realize, or try to imagine the — reverse condition, and it will be that of Jupiter at the present moment.

The whole of our system is imperceptibly shifting its position in space. The relative distance between planets remaining ever the same, and being in no wise affected by the displacement of the whole system; and the distance between the latter and the stars and other suns being so incommensurable as to produce but little if any perceptible change for centuries and milleniums to come; — no astronomer will perceive it telescopically, until Jupiter and some other planets, whose little luminous points hide now from our sight millions upon millions of stars (all but some 5000 or 6000) — will suddenly let us have a peep at a few of the Raja-Suns they are now hiding. There is such a king-star right behind Jupiter, that no mortal physical

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}
== Page 54 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
eye has ever seen during this, our [[Round]]. Could it be so perceived it would appear, through the best telescope with a power of multiplying its diameter ten thousand times, — still a small dimensionless point, thrown into the shadow by the brightness of any planet; nevertheless — this world is thousands of times larger than Jupiter. The violent disturbance of its atmosphere and even its red spot that so intrigues science lately, are due — (1) to that shifting and (2) to the influence of that Raja-Star. In its present position in space imperceptibly small though it be — the metallic substances of which it is mainly composed are expanding and gradually transforming themselves into aeriform fluids — the state of our own earth and its six sister globes before the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] — and becoming part of its atmosphere. Draw your inferences and deductions from this, my dear [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], but beware lest in doing so you sacrifice your humble instructor and the occult doctrine itself, on the altar of your wrathful Goddess — [[Science#Modern_Science|modern science]].

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 55 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(12)]] I am afraid not much, since our [[Sun]] is but a reflection. The only great truth uttered by Siemens is that inter-stellar space is filled with highly attenuated matter, such as may be put in air vacuum tubes, and which stretches from planet to planet and from star to star. But this truth has no bearing upon his main facts. The sun gives all and takes back nothing from its system. The sun gathers nothing "at the poles" — which are always free even from the famous "red flames" at all times, not only during the eclipses. How is it that with their powerful telescopes they have failed to perceive any such "gathering" since their glasses show them even the "superlatively fleecy clouds" on the photosphere? Nothing can reach the sun from without the boundaries of its own system in the shape of such gross matter as "attenuated gases." Every bit of [[matter]] in all its seven states is necessary to the vitality of the various and numberless systems — worlds in formation, suns awakening anew to life, etc., and they have none to spare even for their best neighbours and next of kin. They are mothers, not stepmothers, and would not take away one

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Charles William Siemens''' suggested a hypothesis on which the sun conserves its heat by a circulation of its fuel in space, which was found to be false.
* '''Attenuated''' here means of low density, rarefied.
* '''Photosphere''' is the portion of a star from which light is emitted.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 56 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
crumb from the nutrition of their children. The latest theory of radiant energy which shows that there is no such thing in nature, properly speaking, as chemical light, or heat ray is the only approximately correct one. For indeed, there is but one thing — radiant energy which is inexhaustible and knows neither increase nor decrease and will go on with its self-generating work to the end of the [[Manvantara#Solar_manvantara|Solar manvantara]]. The absorption of Solar Forces by the earth is tremendous; yet it is, or may be demonstrated that the latter receives hardly 25 per cent. of the chemical power of its rays, for these are despoiled of 75 per cent. during their vertical passage through the atmosphere at the moment they reach the outer boundary "of the aerial ocean." And even those rays lose about 20 per cent. in illuminating
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 57 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and caloric power — we are told. What with such a waste must then be the recuperative power of our Father-Mother Sun? Yes; call it "Radiant Energy" if you will: we call it [[Life]] — all-pervading, omnipresent life, ever at work in its great laboratory — the SUN.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(13)]] None can ever be given by your men of [[Science]], whose "bumptiousness" makes them declare that only to those for whom the word [[magnetism]] is a mysterious agent the supposition that the [[Sun]] is a huge magnet can account for the production by that body of light, heat and the causes of magnetic variations as perceived on our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. They are determined to ignore and thus reject the theory suggested to them by Jenkins of the R.A.S. of the existence of strong magnetic poles above the surface of the earth. But the theory, is the correct one nevertheless, and one of these poles revolves around the north pole in a periodical
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.
* '''R.A.S.''' is Royal Astronomical Society.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 58 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
cycle of several hundred years. Halley and Handsteen — besides Jenkins — were the only scientific men that ever suspected it. Your question is again answered by reminding you of another exploded supposition. Jenkins did his best some three years ago to prove that it is the north end of the compass needle that is the true north pole, and not the reverse as the current scientific theory maintains. He was informed that the locality in Boothia where Sir James Ross located the earth's north magnetic pole, was purely imaginary: it is not there. If he (and we) are wrong, then the magnetic theory that like poles repel and unlike poles attract, must also be declared a fallacy; since if the north end of the dipping needle is a south pole then its pointing to the ground in Boothia — as you call it — must be due to attraction? And if there is anything there to attract it, why is it that the needle in London is attracted neither to the ground in Boothia nor to the earth's centre? As very correctly argued, if the north pole of the needle pointed almost perpendicularly to the ground in Boothia, it is simply because it was

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Halley''' refers to Edmond Halley (1656–1742), the English "father of geophysics," who in 1700 produced the first map showing the variation of the Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Handsteen''' refers to Christopher Hansteen (1784–1873) was a Norwegian geophysicist, astronomer and physicist engaged in mapping of Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Jenkins''' was B. G. Jenkins of the Royal Astronomical Society.
* '''Boothia''' is the name of a peninsula and bay in the Canadian Arctic region.
* '''Sir James Ross''' explored the Arctic and Antarctic regions. He located the north magnetic pole in 1831. See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Clark_Ross Wikipedia].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 59 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
repelled by the true north magnetic pole when Sir J. Ross was there about half a century ago.

No; our "Lordships" have nothing to do with the inertia of the needle. It is due to the presence of certain metals in fusion in that locality. Increase of temperature diminishes magnetic attraction, and a sufficiently high temperature destroys it often altogether. The temperature I am speaking of is, in the present case rather an aura, an emanation than anything [[science]] knows of. Of course, this explanation will never hold water with the present knowledge of science. But we can wait and see. Study [[magnetism]] with the help of [[Science#Occult Science|occult doctrines]], and then that which now will appear incomprehensible, absurd in the light of physical science, will become all clear.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 11|(14)]] They must be. Not all of the Intra-Mercurial planets, nor yet those in the orbit of Neptune are yet discovered, though they are strongly suspected. We know that such exist and where they exist; and that there are innumerable planets "burnt out" they say, — in [[obscuration]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Intra-Mercurial planets''', meaning planets in orbit between Mercury and the Sun, were a subject of scientific observation and speculation in 19th century, with major papers written in 1860 and 1878.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 60 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we say; — planets in formation and not yet luminous, etc. But then "we know" is of little use to [[science]], when the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] will not admit our knowledge. [[Thomas Alva Edison|Edison]]'s tasimeter adjusted to its utmost degree of sensitiveness and attached to a large telescope may be of great use when perfected. When so attached the "tasimeter" will afford the possibility not only to measure the heat of the remotest of visible stars, but to detect by their invisible radiations stars that are unseen and otherwise undetectable, hence planets also. The discoverer, an F.T.S., a good deal protected by [[Morya|M.]] thinks that if, at any point in a blank space of heavens — a space that appears blank even through a telescope of the highest power — the tasimeter indicates an accession of temperature and does so invariably, this will be a regular proof that the instrument is in range with the stellar body either non-luminous or so

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Edison's tasimeter''' was a scientific instrument for use in detecting and measuring infinitesimal degrees of temperature. He first used it in 1878 to observe a total eclipse of the sun.<ref>Frank Lewis Dyer and Thomas Commerford Martin, "Chapter VII: Edison's Tasimeter," ''Edison: His Life and Inventions'', [http://www.gutenberg.org/files/820/820-h/820-h.htm#2H_4_0041]</ref>
* '''the discoverer, an F.T.S.''' points out that Edison was a Fellow (member) of the Theosophical Society in New Jersey.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 61 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
distant as to be beyond the reach of telescopic vision. His tasimeter, he says, "is affected by a wider range of etheric undulations than the eye can take cognizance of." Science will hear sounds from certain planets before she sees them. This is a prophecy. Unfortunately I am not a Planet, — not even a "[[Planetary Spirit|planetary]]." Otherwise I would advise you to get a tasimeter from him and thus avoid me the trouble of writing to you. I would manage then to find myself "in range" with you.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 12|(15)]] No, good friend; I am not as indiscreet as all that, I left you simply to your own reminiscences. Every mortal creature, even the less favoured by Fortune, has such moments of relative [[happiness]] at some time of his life. Why shouldn't you?

Yes, it was an X quantity I referred to.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"This is a prophecy"'''. In 1931 Karl Jansky built the first radio telescope thus fulfilling the Master's prophecy almost 50 years later.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 62 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(16)]] It is a widely spread belief among all the [[Hinduism|Hindus]] that a person's future pre-natal state and birth are moulded by the last desire he may have at the time of [[death]]. But this last desire, they say, necessarily hinges on to the shape which the person may have given to his desires, passions, etc., during his past life. It is for this very reason, viz. — that our last desire may not be unfavourable to our future progress — that we have to watch our actions and control our passions and desires throughout our whole earthly career.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(17)]] It cannot be otherwise. The experience of dying men — by drowning and other accidents — brought back to life, has corroborated our doctrine in almost every case. Such thoughts are involuntary and we have no more control over them than we would over the eye's retina to prevent it perceiving

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 63 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that colour which affects it most. At the last moment, the whole life is reflected in our memory and emerges from all the forgotten nooks and corners picture after picture, one event after the other. The dying brain dislodges memory with a strong supreme impulse, and memory restores faithfully every impression entrusted to it during the period of the brain's activity. That impression and thought which was the strongest naturally becomes the most vivid and survives so to say all the rest which now vanish and disappear for ever, to reappear but in [[Devachan]].(3) No man dies insane or unconscious — as some physiologists assert. Even a madman, or one in a fit of delirium, tremens will have his instant of perfect lucidity at the moment of death, though unable to

(3) Good gracious! had I forgotten in my hurry to add the last five words, would not I have caught it as a charge of flat contradiction!

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''delirium tremen''' is Latin for "shaking frenzy," an acute form of delirium due to withdrawal from alcohol or some drugs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 64 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
say so to those present. The man may often appear dead. Yet from the last pulsation, from and between the last throbbing of his heart and the moment when the last spark of animal heat leaves the body — the brain thinks and the [[Ego]] lives over in those few brief seconds his whole life over again. Speak in whispers, ye, who assist at a death-bed and find yourselves in the solemn presence of [[Death]]. Especially have you to keep quiet just after Death has laid her clammy hand upon the body. Speak in whispers, I say, lest you disturb the quiet ripple of thought, and hinder the busy work of the Past casting on its reflection upon the Veil of the Future.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 14|(18)]] Yes; the "full" remembrance of our lives (collective lives) will return back at the end of all the seven [[Round]]s, at the threshold of the long,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 65 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] that awaits us after we leave [[Globe#Globe G or Z|Globe Z]]. At the end of isolated [[Round]]s, we remember but the sum total of our last impressions, those we had selected, or that have rather forced themselves upon us and followed us in [[Devachan]]. Those are all "probationary" lives with large indulgences and new trials afforded us with every new life. But at the close of the minor cycle, after the completion of all the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|seven Rounds]], there awaits us no other mercy but the cup of good deeds, of merit, outweighing that of [[evil]] deeds and demerit in the scales of [[Karma|Retributive Justice]]. Bad, irretrievably bad must be that [[Ego]] that yields no mite from its [[Manas|fifth Principle]], and has to be annihilated, to disappear in the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|Eighth Sphere]]. A mite, as I say, collected from the [[Ego#Lower ego|Personal Ego]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 66 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
suffices to save him from the dreary Fate. Not so after the completion of the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|great cycle]]: either a long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] of Bliss (unconscious though it be in the, and according to, your crude conceptions); after which — life as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] for a whole [[Manvantara]], or else "[[Avichi#Avichi_Nirvana|Avitchi Nirvana" and a Manvantara of misery and Horror as a —— you must not hear the word nor I — pronounce or write it. But "those" have nought to do with the mortals who pass through the [[Planetary Chain|seven spheres]]. The collective [[Karma]] of a future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]] is as lovely as the collective Karma of a —— is terrible. Enough. I have said too much already.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(19)]] Verily so. Until the [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle between the higher and middle duad]] begins — (with the exception of [[suicide]]s who are not [[Death|dead]] but have only killed their physical triad, and whose Elemental parasites, therefore, are not naturally separated

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 67 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
from the [[Ego]] as in real [[death]]) — until that [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle]], I say, has not begun and ended, no [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] can realize its position. When the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles are gone, carrying off with them the finer, spiritual portions of that, which once was the personal [[consciousness]] of the [[Manas|fifth]], then only does the shell gradually develop a kind of hazy consciousness of its own from what remains in the shadow of personality. No contradiction here, my dear friend, — only haziness in your own perceptions.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(20)]] All that which pertains to the materio-psychological attributes and sensations of the five lower [[skandha]]s; all that which will be thrown off as a refuse by the newly born [[Ego]] in the [[Devachan]], as unworthy of, and not sufficiently related to the purely spiritual perceptions, emotions and feelings of the [[Buddhi|sixth]], strengthened, and so to say, cemented by a portion of the [[Manas|fifth]], that portion which is necessary in the devachan for the retention of a divine spiritualized notion of the "I"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 68 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the [[Monad]] — which would otherwise, have no [[consciousness]] in relation to object and subject at all — all this "becomes extinct for ever": namely at the moment of physical [[death]], to return once more, marshalling before the eye of the new [[Ego]] at the threshold of [[Devachan]] and to be rejected by It. It will return for the third time fully at the end of the [[Manvantara#Duration_of_the_cycles|minor cycle]], after the completion of the seven [[Round]]s when the sum total of collective existences is weighed — "merit" — in one cup, "demerit" in the other cup of the scales. But in that individual, in the [[Ego]] — "good, bad, or indifferent" in the isolated personality, — consciousness leaves as suddenly as "the flame leaves the wick." Blow out your candle, good friend. The flame has left that candle "for ever"; but are the particles that moved, their motion producing the objective flame annihilated or dispersed for all that? Never. Relight the candle and the same particles drawn by mutual affinity will return

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 69 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to the wick. Place a long row of candles on your table. Light one and blow it out; then light the other and do the same; a third and fourth, and so on. The same matter, the same gaseous particles — representing in our case the [[Karma]] of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — will be called forth by the conditions given them by your match, to produce a new luminosity; but can we say that candle No. 1 has not had its flame extinct for ever? Not even in the case of the "failures of nature," of the immediate [[reincarnation]] of children and congenital idiots, etc., that so provoked the wrath of [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], can we call them the identical ex-personalities; though the whole of the same life-principle and identically the same [[Manas|MANAS]] (fifth principle) re-enters a new body and may be truly called a "reincarnation of the personality" — whereas, in the rebirth of the [[Ego]]s from [[devachan]]s and [[Avichi|avitchis]] into Karmic life it is only the spiritual attributes of the [[Monad]] and its [[Buddhi]] that are reborn. All we can say of the reincarnated "failures"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 70 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
is, that they are the reincarnated [[Manas]], the fifth principle of Mr. Smith or Miss Grey, but not certainly that these are the [[reincarnation]]s of Mr. S. and Miss G. Therefore, the explanation, clear and concise (though perhaps less literary than you might make it) given to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] in [[The Theosophist (periodical)|the Theosophist]] in answer to his spiteful hit in [[Light (periodical)|Light]], is not only correct but candid also; and both yourself and C.C.M. were unjust to [[Upasika]] and even to myself who told her what to write; since even you mistook my wail and lament at the confused and tortured explanations in [[Isis Unvelied (book)|Isis]] (for its incompleteness no one but we, her inspirers are responsible) and my complaint of having had to exercise all my "ingenuity" to make the thing plain, for an avowal of ingeniousness in the sense of cunning and craft, whereas ingenuousness — a sincere desire (though very difficult of realization) to mend and clear up the misconception — was meant by me. I do not know of anything since the very beginning of our correspondence that displeased the [[Chohan]] so much as that. But we must not return to the subject again.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 71 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
But what is then "the nature of the remembrance and [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self-consciousness]] of the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]]?" you ask. As I said in your note — no better than a reflected or borrowed light. "[[Memory]]" is one thing, and "perceptive faculties" quite another. A madman may remember very clearly some portions of his past life; yet he is unable to perceive anything in its true light for the higher portion of his [[Manas]] and his [[Buddhi]] are paralysed in him, have left him. Could an animal — a dog, for instance — speak, he would prove you that his memory in direct relation to his canine personality, is as fresh as yours; nevertheless his memory and instinct cannot be called "perceptive faculties." A dog remembers that his master thrashed him when the latter gets hold of his stick — at all other times he has no remembrance of it. Thus with a shell; once in the [[aura]] of a [[Mediumship|medium]], all he perceives through the borrowed organs of the medium and of those in magnetic sympathy with the latter, he will perceive very clearly

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 72 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— but not further than what the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]] can find in the perceptive faculties and [[Memory|memories]] of circle and [[Mediumship|medium]] — hence often the rational and at times highly intelligent answers; hence also a complete oblivion of things known to all but that medium and circle. The shell of a highly intelligent, learned, but utterly unspiritual man who died natural death, will last longer and the shadow of his own memory helping — that shadow which is the refuse of the sixth principle left in the fifth — he may deliver discourses through trance speakers and repeat parrot-like that which he knew of and thought much over it, during his life-time. But find me one single instance in the annals of Spiritualism where a returning shell of a Faraday or a Brewster (for even they were made to fall into the trap of mediumistic attraction) said one word more than it knew during its life-time. Where is that scientific shell, that ever gave evidence of that, which is claimed on behalf of the "disembodied Spirit"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Faraday or a Brewster''' refers to: Michael Faraday (1791- 1867), an English physicist and chemist who worked on electromagnetism and invented the electric motor; and David Brewster (1781-1868), a Scottish physicist who studied optics and biaxial crystals.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 73 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— namely, that a free [[Soul]], the Spirit disenthralled from its body's fetters perceives and sees that which is concealed from living mortal eyes? Challenge the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] fearlessly, I say! Defy the best, the most reliable of mediums — [[William Stainton Moses|Stainton Moses]] for one — to give you through that high disembodied [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]], that he mistakes for the [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|"Imperator"]] of the early days of his [[mediumship]], to tell you what you will have hidden in your box, if S.M. does not know it; or to repeat to you a line from a [[Sanskrit]] manuscript unknown to his medium, or anything of that kind. Prohpudor! Spirits they call them? Spirits with personal remembrances? As well call personal remembrances the sentences screeched out by a parrot. Why don't you ask [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] to test [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]]? Why not settle his and your mind at rest by suggesting to him to ask a friend or an acquaintance unknown to S.M. — to select an object the nature of which

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Prohpudor''' or proh pudor is a Latin phrase meaning "for shame."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 74 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
will remain in its turn unknown to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], and then see whether [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]] will be able to name that object — something possible even to a good [[Clairvoyance|clairvoyant]]. Let the "Spirit" of Zollner — now that he is in the [[Fourth Dimension|"fourth dimension of space"]], and has put up an appearance already with several mediums — tell them the last word of his discovery, complete his astro-physical philosophy. No; Zollner when lecturing through an intelligent medium, surrounded with persons who read his works, are interested in them — will repeat on various tones that which is known to others (not even that which he alone knew, most probably), the credulous, ignorant public confounding the post-hoc with the propter-hoc and firmly convinced of the Spirit's identity. Indeed, it will be worth your while to stimulate investigation in this direction. Yes; personal [[consciousness]] does leave everyone at [[death]]; and when even the centre of [[memory]] is re-established in the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], it will remember and speak out its recollections but through the brain of some living human being. Hence —

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Johann K. F. Zöllner''' (1834 – 1882) was a German astrophysicist who studied optical illusions. He became interested in [[Spiritism]] in 1875 when he visited the scientist [[William Crookes]] in England. Zollner wanted a physical scientific explanation for Spiritism and came to the conclusion that physics of a four-dimensional space may explain spiritualism.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 75 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 16|(21)]] — A more or less complete, still dim recollection of its [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]], and of its purely physical life. As in the cases of complete insanity the final severance of the two higher duads ([[Ātman|7th]] [[Buddhi|6th]] and [[Manas|5th]] [[Kāma|4th]]) at the moment of the former going into [[Life_after_Death#Period_of_gestation|gestation]], digs an impassable gulf between the two. It is not even a portion of the fifth that is carried away — least of all 2 1/2 principles as [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]] crudely puts it in his [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments]] that go into [[Devachan]] leaving but l 1/2 principles behind. The [[Manas]] shorn of its finest attributes, becomes like a flower from which all the aroma has suddenly departed, a rose crushed, and having been made to yield all its oil for the attar manufacture purposes; what is left behind is but the smell of decaying grass, earth and rottenness.

(a) Question the second is sufficiently answered, I believe. (Your second para.) The [[Ego#Spiritual_ego|Spiritual Ego]] goes on evolving personalities, in which "the sense of identity" is very complete while living. After

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 76 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
their separation from the physical [[Ego]], that sense returns very dim, and belongs wholly to the recollections of the physical man. The Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] may be a perfect [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Sinnett]] when wholly engrossed in a game of cards at his club, and when either losing or winning a large sum of money — or a Babu Smut Murky Dass trying to cheat his principal out of a sum of rupees. In both cases — ex-editor and Babu will — as shells, remind anyone who will have the privilege of enjoying an hour's chat with the illustrious disembodied angels, more of the inmates of a lunatic asylum made to play parts in private theatricals as means of hygienic recreation, than of the Caesars and Hamlets they would represent. The slightest shock will throw them off the track and send them off raving.

(b) An error. A. P. Sinnett is not "an absolutely new invention." He is the child and creation of his antecedent personal self; the [[Karma|Karmic]] progeny

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 77 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for all he knows, of Nonius Asprena, Consul of the Emperor Domitian — (94 A.D.) together with Arricinius Clementus, and friend of the Flamen Dealis of that day (the high priest of Jupiter and chief of the Flamenes) or of that Flamens himself — which would account for [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]]'s suddenly developed love for [[mysticism]]. A.P.S. — the friend and brother of [[Koot Hoomi|K.H.]] will go to [[Devachan]]; and A.P.S., the Editor and the lawn-tennis man; the Don Juan, in a mild way, in the palmy days of "Saints, Sinners and Sceneries," identifying himself by mentioning a usually covered mole or scar, — will, perhaps, be abusing the Babus through a [[Mediumship|medium]] to some old friend in California or London.

(c) It will find "enough decent material" and to spare. A few years of [[Theosophy]] will furnish it.

(d) Perfectly correctly defined.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nonius Asprena''' was Lucius Nonius Calpurnius Torquatus Asprenas, who served as consul in AD 94. Consul was the highest political office in the Roman Republic.
* '''Domitian''' was last emperor of the Flavian dynasty, comprising the years AD 81 to 96.
* '''Flamen Dealis''' indicates the high priest of Jupiter in the ancient Roman religion.
* '''Don Juan''' is a legendary, fictional libertine, used synonymously for "womanizer", especially in Spanish slang.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 78 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
(e) As much as there is of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — in [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A.P.S.]]'s reflection in the looking glass — of the real, living A.P.S.

(f) The [[Ego#Spiritual ego|Spiritual Ego]] will not think of the A.P.S. the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], any more than it will think of the last suit of clothes it wore; nor will it be conscious that the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] is gone, since that only individuality and Spiritual personality it will then behold in itself alone. ''Nosce te ipsum'' is a direct command of the oracle to the Spiritual [[monad]] in [[Devachan]]; and the [[Skandha#Esoteric_skandhas|"heresy of Individuality"]] is a doctrine propounded by [[Gautama Buddha|Tathagatha]] with an eye to the Shell. The latter whose bumptiousness is as proverbial as that of the [[Mediumship|medium]] when reminded that it is A.P.S. — will echo out: "Of course, no doubt, hand me over some preserved peaches I devoured with such an appetite for breakfast, and a glass of claret!" — and who after this who knew A.P.S. at Allahabad, will dare doubt his identity? And, when left alone for one short instant by some disturbance

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nosce te ipsum''' is the Latin aphorism "Know thyself."
* '''Tathagatha''' is the name by which [[Gautama Buddha]] referred to himself.
* '''bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 79 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the circle, or the thought of the [[Mediumship|medium]] wandering for a moment to some other person — that [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will begin to hesitate in its thoughts whether it is A.P.S., S. Wheeler, or [[Clive Rattigan|Ratigan]]; and end by assuring itself it is Julius Caesar. (g) — and by finally "remaining asleep."

(h) No; it is not conscious of this loss of cohesion. Besides, such a feeling in a shell being quite useless for nature's purposes, it could hardly realize something that could be never even dreamed by a medium or its affinities. It is dimly conscious of its own physical [[death]] — after a prolonged period of time though — that's all. The few exceptions to this rule — cases of half successful [[Black Magic|sorcerers]], of very wicked persons passionately attached to Self — offer a real danger to the living. These very material shells, whose last dying thought was Self, — Self,
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 80 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— Self — and to live, to live! will often feel it instinctively. So do some [[suicide]]s — though not all. What happens then is terrible for it becomes a case of post mortem licanthropy. The [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will cling so tenaciously to its semblance of life that it will seek refuge in a new organism in any beast — in a dog, a hyæna, a bird when no human organism is close at hand — rather than submit to annihilation.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 19|(22)]] A question I have no right to answer.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(23)]] Mars and four other planets of which astronomy knows yet nothing. Neither A, B, nor Y, Z, are known; nor can they be seen through physical means however perfected.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(24)]] Most decidedly not. Not even a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] of the lower orders could approach it without having its body consumed, or rather annihilated. Only the highest [[Planetary Spirit|"Planetary"]] can scan it. (b) Not unless

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''licanthropy''' or lycanthropy is the professed ability or power of a human being to transform into a wolf or werewolf.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 81 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we call it the vertex of an angle. But it is the vertex of all the [[Planetary Chain|"chains"]] collectively. All of us dwellers of the chains — we will have to [[Evolution|evolute]], live and run the up and down scale in that highest and last of the septenaries chains (on the scale of perfection) before the [[Pralaya#Solar_pralaya|Solar Pralaya]] snuffs out our little system.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 21|(25 & 26)]] . . . "in which case it" — the "it" relates to the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles, not to the fifth, for the [[manas]] will have to remain a [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] in each case; only in the one in hand it will have no time to visit [[Mediumship|mediums]]: for it begins sinking down to the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|eighth sphere]] almost immediately. "Then and there" in the [[eternity]] may be a mighty long period. It means only that the [[monad]] having no [[Karma|Karmic]] body to guide its rebirth falls into non-being for a certain period and then [[reincarnation|reincarnates]] — certainly not earlier than a thousand or two thousand years.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 82 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
No, it is not an "exceptional case." Save a few exceptional cases in the case of the initiated such as our [[Lama#Panchen Lama|Teshu-Lamas]] and the [[Bodhisattva|Boddhisatwas]] and a few others, no [[monad]] gets ever [[reincarnation|reincarnated]] before its appointed cycle.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 22|(27)]] "How does he toss into confusion." . . . If instead of doing to-day something you have to do you put it off till the next day — does not even this — invisibly and imperceptibly at first, yet as forcibly — throw into confusion many a thing, and in some cases even shuffle the destinies of millions of persons, for good, for [[evil]], or simply in connection with a change, — may be unimportant in itself — still a change? And do you mean to say that such an unexpected, horrid murder has not influenced the destinies of millions?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Teshu-Lama''' is a variant spelling for Tashi Lama, also called Panchen Lama, who holds the second highest rank in the Gelugpa lineage of Tibetan Buddhism, after the [[Lama#Dalai Lama|Dalai Lama]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 83 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 23|(28)]] Here we are, again. Verily ever since I had the folly of touching upon this subject — i.e. of harnessing the cart before the horse — my nights are bereft of their hitherto innocent sleep! For Heaven's sake take into consideration the following facts and put them together, if you can. (1) The individual units of mankind remain 100 times longer in the transitory spheres of effects than on the globes; (2) The few men of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth Round]] do not beget children of the fifth but of your [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]]. (3) That the [[Pralaya#Obscuration|"obscurations"]] are not [[Pralaya]]s, and that they last in a proportion of 1 to 10, i.e., if a Ring or whatever we call it, the period during which the [[Root-Race|seven Root races]] have to develop and reach their last appearance upon a [[globe]] during that Round — lasts say 10 millions of years, (of course it lasts far longer) then the "obscuration" will last no longer than

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 84 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
one million. When our globe having got rid of its last [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]] men and a few, very few of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth]], goes to sleep, during the period of its rest the fifth Round men will be resting in their [[devachan]]s and Spiritual [[loka]]s — far longer at any rate than the fourth Round "angels" in theirs since they are far more perfect. A contradiction, and a "lapsus calami of [[Morya|M.]]" — says Hume; because M. wrote something quite correct though he is no more infallible than I am and might have expressed himself, more than once, very carelessly.

"I want to make out how the next superior Round forms are evolved." My friend, try to understand that you are putting me questions pertaining to the highest [[initiation]]s. That I can give you a general view, but that I dare not nor will I enter upon details

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''lapsus calami''' is a Latin expression for a slip of the pen, an error in writing.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 85 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— though I would if I could satisfy you. Do not you feel that it is one of the highest mysteries than which there is no higher one?

(a) "Dead" but to resurrect in greater glory. Is not what I say, plain?

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 24|(29)]] Of course not, since it is not destroyed, but remains crystallized, so to say — statu quo. At each [[Round]] there are less and less [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animals]] — the latter themselves [[evolution|evoluting]] into higher forms. During the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] it is they that were the "kings of creation." During the [[Round#Seventh_Round|seventh]] men will have become Gods and animals — intelligent beings. Draw your inferences. Beginning with the [[Round#Second_Round|second Round]], already evolution proceeds on quite a different plan. Everything is evolved and has but to proceed on its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''statu quo''' or status quo, is a Latin term meaning the current or existing state of affairs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 86 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic journey]] and get perfected. It is only the first Round that man becomes from a human being on [[Globe#Globe B|Globe B.]] a mineral, a plant, an animal on [[Globe#Globe C|Planet C]]. The method changes entirely from the second Round; but — I have learned prudence with you; and will say nothing before the time for saying it has come. And now, you had a volume; when will you digest it? Of how many contradictions will I have to be suspected before you understand the whole correctly?

Yours nevertheless, and very sincerely,

[[Koot Hoomi|K. H.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]], the letter was written:
<blockquote>
The first part of this letter consists of a long list of questions from APS to KH, written on note paper. Some marginal notes and underscorings have been made by KH in blue pencil and some reference numbers inserted. Part B consists of KH's answers to APS's questions, on full-sized sheets of paper, some folded, some single sheets. The first part is on a rippled white paper, and the latter part is on a smooth, bright pink paper. The KH script is in dull black ink through the answer to Q. 5, then changes to pale blue ink. There are a few marks in blue pencil. The letter gives the impression of having been written intermittently. (See to of p. 439 and top of p. 317.)<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 157.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]

Mahatma Letter No. 93b

2014-05-27T20:06:29Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 16 */

{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = October 1882
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Simla, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 23b in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 94|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 85a|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
II

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(1)]] The latter end of a very important [[Law of Cycles|cycle]]. Each [[Round]], each [[Chains and Rounds#World-Periods (Rings) and Root-Races|ring]], as every [[Root-Race|race]] has its great and its smaller cycles, on every [[Globe|planet]] that mankind passes through.

Our [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round Humanity]] has its one great cycle, and so have her races and sub-races. The "curious rush" is due to the double effect of the former — the beginning of its downward course; — and of the latter (the small cycle of your "sub-race") running on to its apex. Remember, you belong to the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]], yet you are but a Western sub-race. Notwithstanding your efforts, what you call civilization is confined only to the latter and its off-shoots in America. Radiating around, its deceptive light may seem to throw its rays on a greater distance than it does in reality. — There is no "rush" in China, and of Japan you make but a caricature.

A student of [[occultism]] ought not to speak of the "stagnant condition of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race people]]" since history knows next to nothing of that condition "up to the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
beginning of modern progress" of other nations but the Western. What do you know of America, for instance, before the invasion of that country by the Spaniards? Less than two centuries prior to the arrival of Cortez there was as great a "rush" towards progress among the sub-races of Peru and Mexico as there is now in Europe and the U.S.A. Their sub-race ended in nearly total annihilation through causes generated by itself; so will yours at the end of its cycle. We may speak only of the "stagnant conditions" into which, following the law of development, growth, maturity and decline every race and sub-race falls into during its transition periods. It is that latter condition your Universal History is acquainted with, while it remains superbly ignorant of the condition even India was in, some ten centuries back. Your [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]] are now running toward the apex of their respective cycles, and that History goes no further back than the periods of decline of a few other sub-races belonging most of them to the preceding [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]]. And what is the area and the period of time embraced by its Universal eye? — At the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cortez''' refers to Hernán Cortés, who caused the fall of the Aztec Empire and established a Spanish colony in Mexico in the early 16th century.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the utmost stretch — a few, miserable dozens of centuries. A mighty horizon, indeed! Beyond — all is darkness for it, nothing but hypotheses. . . . .

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(2)]] No doubt there was. Egyptian and Aryan records and especially our Zodiacal tables furnish us with every proof of it besides our inner knowledge. Civilization is an inheritance, a patrimony that passes from race to race along the [[Evolution#Descending_and_ascending_arcs|ascending and descending paths of cycles]]. During the minority of a [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]], it is preserved for it by its predecessor, which disappears, dies out generally, when the former "comes to age." At first, most of them squander and mismanage their property, or leave it untouched in the ancestral coffers. They reject contemptuously the advices of their elders and prefer, boy-like, playing in the streets to studying and making the most of the untouched wealth stored up for them in the records of the Past. Thus during your transition period — the middle ages — Europe rejected the testimony of Antiquity, calling such sages as Herodotus and other learned Greeks — the Father of Lies, until she knew better and changed the appellation into that of "Father of History." Instead of neglecting, you now accumulate and add to your wealth. As every other race you

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
had your ups and downs, your periods of honour and dishonour, your dark midnight and — you are now approaching your brilliant noon. The youngest of the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth race]] family you were for long ages the unloved and the uncared for, the Cendrillon in your home. And now, when so many of your sisters have died; and others still are dying, while the few of the old survivors, now in their second infancy, wait but for their Messiah — the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth race]] — to resurrect to a new life and start anew with the coming stronger along the path of a new [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] — now that the Western Cendrillon has suddenly developed into a proud wealthy Princess, the beauty we all see and admire — how does she act? Less kind hearted than the Princess in the tale, instead of offering to her elder and less favoured sister, the oldest now, in fact since she is nearly "a million years old" and the only one who has never treated her unkindly, though she may have ignored her, — instead of offering her, I say, the "Kiss of peace" she applies to her the lex talionis with a vengeance that does not enhance her natural beauty. This, my good friend, and brother, is not a far stretched allegory but — history.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(3)]] Yes; the fifth race — ours — began in Asia a million years ago. What was it about for the 998,000 years

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cendrillon''' refers to the fairy-tale character Cinderella.
* '''Less favoured sister, the oldest now''' refers to India, which is the first sub-race of the fifth Root-Race.
* '''lex talionis''' is the law of retaliation, such as Moses' law of "an eye for an eye."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
preceding the last 2,000? A pertinent question; offered moreover in quite a [[Christianity|Christian]] spirit that refuses to believe that any good could ever have come out from anywhere before and save Nazareth. What was it about? Well, it was occupying itself pretty well in the same way as it does now — craving Mr. Grant Allen's pardon, who would place our primitive ancestor the "hedgehoggy" man, in the early part of the Eocene Age! Forsooth, your scientific writers bestride their hypothesis most fearlessly, I see. It will really be pity to find their fiery steed kicking and breaking their heads some day; something that is unavoidably in store for them. In the Eocene Age — even in its "very first part," the great [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race men]], the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] — had already reached its highest point, and the great continent, the father of nearly all the present continents — showed the first symptoms of sinking — a process that occupied it down to 11,446 years ago, when its last island, that, translating its vernacular name, we may call with propriety Poseidonis — went down with a crash. By the bye, whoever wrote the Review

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who supported the theory of evolution. His suggestion that human ancestors would be found in the Eocene strata was rejected in a [http://www.sacred-texts.com/the/sd/sd2-3-04.htm footnote] on page 690 of [[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']] Volume I.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of Donnelly's [[Atlantis]] is right: [[Lemuria]] can no more be confounded with the Atlantic Continent than Europe with America. Both sunk and were drowned with their high civilizations and "gods," yet between the two catastrophes, a short period of about 700,000 years elapsed; "Lemuria" flourishing and ending her career just at about that trifling lapse of time before the early part of the Eocene Age, since its race was the third. Behold, the relics of that once great nation in some of the flat headed aborigines of your Australia! No less right is the review in rejecting the kind attempt of the author to people India and Egypt with the refuse of Atlantis. No doubt your geologists are very learned; but why not bear in mind that, under the cont-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Ignatius Loyola Donnelly''' (1831 – 1901) was a U.S. Congressman, writer and amateur scientist, known for his theories on Atlantis and an ancient impact event affecting ancient civilizations. In 1882 he wrote [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atlantis:_The_Antediluvian_World ''Atlantis, the Antediluvian World''] in support of [[Plato|Plato's]] account.
* The '''Eocene Age''' was a geologic epoch that occurred from 56 million to 33.9 million years ago.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
inents explored and fathomed by them, in the bowels of which they have found the "Eocene Age" and forced it to deliver them its secrets, there may be, hidden deep in the fathomless, or rather unfathomed ocean beds, other, and far older continents whose stratums have never been geologically explored; and that they may some day upset entirely their present theories, thus illustrating the simplicity and sublimity of truth as connected with inductive "generalization" in opposition to their visionary conjectures. Why not admit — true no one of them has ever thought of it — that our present continents, have — like "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" — been several times already, submerged and had the time to reappear again, and bear their new groups of mankind and civilization; and that, at the first great geological upheaval, at the next cataclysm — in the series of periodical cataclysms that occur from the beginning to the end of every [[Round]], — our already autopsized continents will go down, and the Lemurias and Atlantises come up again. Think of the future geologists of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth]] and [[Root-Race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh races]]. Imagine them digging deep in the bowels of what was Ceylon and Simla, and finding implements of the Veddahs, or of the remote ancestor of the civilized Pahari — every object of the civilized portions of

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The '''Veddahs''' (or Veddas) are an indigenous people of Sri Lanka (Ceylon).

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
humanity that inhabited those regions having been pulverized to dust by the great masses of travelling glaciers, — during the next glacial period — imagine him finding only such rude implements as now found among those savage tribes; and forthwith declaring that during that period primitive man climbed and slept on the trees, and sucked the marrow out of animal bones after breaking them — as civilized Europeans no less than the Veddahs will often do — hence jumping to the conclusion that in the year 1882 A.D., mankind was composed of "man-like animals," black-faced, and whiskered, "with prominent prognathous and large pointed canine teeth." True, a Grant Allen of the sixth race, may be not so far from fact and truth in his conjecture that during the "Simla period" — these teeth were used in the combats of the "males" for grass widows — but then metaphors has very little to do with anthropology and geology. Such is your Science. To return to your questions.

Of course the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|4th race]] had its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Veddahs''' or Veddas are an indigenous people of the interior of Sri Lanka.
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who defended the theory of evolution. See Page 5 above.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
periods of the highest civilization. Greek and Roman and even Egyptian civilization are nothing compared to the civilizations that began with the [[Root-Race#Third_Root-Race|3rd race]]. Those of the second were not savages but they could not be called civilized. And now, reading one of my first letters on the races (a question first touched by [[Morya|M.]]) pray, do not accuse either him or myself of some new contradiction. Read it over and see, that it leaves out the question of civilizations altogether and mentions but the degenerate remnants of the fourth and third races, and gives you as a corroboration the latest conclusions of your own Science. Do not regard an unavoidable incompleteness as inconsistency. You now ask me a direct question, and, I answer it. Greeks and Romans were small [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]], and Egyptians part and parcel of our own "Caucasian" stock. Look at the latter and at India. Having reached the highest civilization and what is more: learning — both went down. Egypt as a distinct sub-race disappearing entirely (her Copts are a hybrid remnant).

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
India — as one of the first and most powerful off-shoots of the mother Race, and composed of a number of sub-races — lasting to these times, and struggling to take once more her place in history some day. That History catches but a few stray, hazy glimpses of Egypt, some 12,000 years back; when, having already reached the apex of its cycle thousands of years before, the latter had begun going down. What does, or can it know of India 5,000 years ago, or of the Chaldees — whom it confounds most charmingly with the Assyrians, making of them one day "Akkadians," at another Turanians and what not? We say then, that your History is entirely at sea.

We are refused by the Journal of Science — words repeated and quoted by [[William Stainton Moses|M.A. (Oxon)]] with a rapture worthy of a great [[Mediumship|medium]] — any claim whatever for "higher knowledge." Says the reviewer: "Suppose the [[Masters of Wisdom|Brothers]] were to say 'point your telescope to such and such a spot in heavens, and you will find a planet yet unknown to you; or dig into the earth.' . . . etc., and you will
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
find a mineral,' etc." Very fine, indeed, and suppose that was done, what would be the result? Why a charge of plagiarism — since everything of that kind, every "planet and mineral" that exists in space or inside the earth, are known and recorded in our books thousands of years ago; more; many a true hypothesis was timidly brought forward by their own scientific men and as constantly rejected by the majority with whose preconceptions it interfered. Your intention is laudable but nothing that I may give you in answer will ever be accepted from us. Whenever discovered that "it is verily so," the discovery will be attributed to him who corroborated the evidence — as in the case of Copernicus and Galileo, the latter having availed himself but of the [[Pythagoras|Pythagorean]] MSS.

But to return to "civilizations." Do you know that the Chaldees were
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
at the apex of their [[Occultism|Occult]] fame before what you term as the "bronze Age"? That the "Sons of Ad" or the [[Sons of the Fire-Mist|children of the Fire Mist]] preceded by hundreds of centuries the Age of Iron, which was an old age already, when what you now call the Historical Period — probably because what is known of it is generally no history but fiction — had hardly begun. We hold — but then what warrant can you give the world that we are right? — that far "greater civilizations than our own have risen and decayed." It is not enough to say as some of your modern writers do — that an extinct civilization existed before Rome and Athens were founded. We affirm that a series of civilizations existed before, as well as after the Glacial Period, that they existed upon various points, of the globe, reached the apex of glory and — died. Every trace
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and memory had been lost of the Assyrian and Phoenikean civilizations until discoveries began to be made a few years ago. And now they open a new, though not by far one of the earliest pages in the history of mankind. And yet how far back do those civilizations go in comparison with the oldest? — and even them, history is shy to accept. Archeo-geology has sufficiently demonstrated that the memory of man runs back vastly further than history has been willing to accept, and the sacred records of once mighty nations preserved by their heirs are still more worthy of trust. We speak of civilizations of the anteglacial period; and (not only in the minds of the vulgar and the profane but even in the opinion of the highly learned geologist) the claim sounds preposterous. What would you say then to our
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
affirmation that the Chinese — I now speak of the inland, the true Chinaman, not of the hybrid mixture between the fourth and the fifth Races now occupying the throne — the aborigines, who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the fourth Race, reached their highest civilization when the fifth had hardly appeared in Asia, and that its first off-shoot was yet a thing of the future. When was it? Calculate. You cannot think that we, who have such tremendous odds against the acceptance of our doctrine would deliberately go on inventing Races and sub-races (in the opinion of [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]) were not they a matter of undeniable fact. The group of islands off the Siberian coast discovered by Nordeneskjol of the "Vega" was found strewn with fossils of horses, sheep, oxen, etc., among gigantic bones of elephants, mammoths, rhinoceroses and other monsters belonging to periods when man — says your

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nordeneskjol of the "Vega"''' was Nils Adolf Erik Nordenskiöld (1832-1901), a botanist, geologist, and arctic explorer best known for crossing the Northwest Passage in the ''Vega''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[science]] — had not yet made his appearance on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. How came horses and sheep to be found in company with the huge "ante-diluvians"? The horse, we are taught in schools — is quite a modern invention of nature, and no man ever saw its pedactyl ancestor. The group of the Siberian islands may give the lie to the comfortable theory. The region now locked in the fetters of eternal winter uninhabited by man — that most fragile of animals, — will be very soon proved to have had not only a tropical climate — something your science knows and does not dispute, — but having been likewise the seat of one of the most ancient civilisations of that [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth race]], whose highest relics now we find in the degenerated Chinaman, and whose lowest are hopelessly (for the profane scientist) intermixed with the remnants of the third. I told you before now, that the highest people now on earth (spiritually) belong to the first [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth root Race]]; and those are the Aryan Asiatics; the highest race (physical intellectuality) is the last sub-race of the fifth — yourselves the white conquerors.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
7th sub-race of the fourth Root race, — the above mentioned Chinamen and their off-shoots and branchlets (Malayans, Mongolians, Tibetans, Javanese, etc., etc., etc.) and remnants of other sub-races of the fourth — and the seventh sub-race of the third race. All these, fallen, degraded semblances of humanity are the direct lineal descendants of highly civilized nations neither the names nor memory of which have survived except in such books as Popalvul and a few others unknown to Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 5|(4)]] To the Miocene times. Everything comes in its appointed time and place in the [[evolution]] of [[Rounds]], otherwise it would be impossible for the best [[Clairvoyance|seer]] to calculate the exact hour and year when such cataclysms great and small have to occur. All an [[adept]] could do would be to predict an approximate time; whereas now events that result in great geological changes may be predicted with as mathematical a certainty as eclipses and
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}

'''No image is available''' 
'''Slide 36383 is missing.'''

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Popalvul''' is ''Popol Vuh'' or the "Book of the People," a collection of myths and historical narratives from Guatemala.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
other revolutions in space. The sinking of [[Atlantis]] (the group of continents and isles) begun during the Miocene period — as certain of your continents are now observed to be gradually sinking — and it culminated — first, in the final disappearance of the largest continent an event coincident with the elevation of the Alps; and second with that of the last of the fair Islands mentioned by [[Plato]]. The Egyptian priests of Sais told his ancestor Solon, that Atlantis (i.e. the only remaining large island) had perished 9,000 years before their time. This was not a fancy date, since they had for milleniums preserved most carefully their records. But then, as I say, they spoke but of the "Poseidonis" and would not reveal even to the great Greek legislator their secret chronology. As there are no geological reasons for doubting, but on the contrary, a mass of evidence for accepting the tradition, [[Science]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
has finally accepted the existence of the great continent and Archipelago and thus vindicated the truth of one more "fable." It now teaches, as you know that [[Atlantis]], or the remnants of it lingered down to post-tertiary times, its final submergence occurring within the palaeozoic ages of American history! Well, truth and fact ought to feel thankful even for such small favours in the previous absence of any, for so many centuries. The deep sea explorations — especially those of the Challenger have fully confirmed the reports of geology and palaeontology. The great event — the triumph of our "[[Sons of the Fire-Mist|Sons of the Fire Mist]]" the inhabitants of "[[Shambhala|Shambullah]]" (when yet an island in the Central Asian Sea) over the selfish but not entirely wicked magicians of Poseidonis occurred just 11,446 ago. Read in this connection the incomplete and partially veiled tradition, in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]], Volume I, p. 588-94, and some things may be

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
come still plainer to you. The corroboration of tradition and history, brought forward by Donnelly I find in the main correct; but you will find all this and much more in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]].

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(5)]] It certainly does, and I have touched upon the subject long ago. In my notes on [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]'s MSS., "On [[God]]" — that he kindly adds to our [[Esoteric Philosophy|Philosophy]], something the latter had never contemplated before — the subject is mentioned abundantly. Has he refused you a look into it? For you — I may enlarge my explanations, but not before you have read what I say of the origin of good and [[evil]] on those margins. Quite enough was said by me for our present purposes. Strangely enough I found a European author — the greatest materialist of his times, Baron d'Holbach — whose views coincide entirely with the views of our philosophy. When reading his Essais sur la Nature, I might have
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron d'Holbach'''. See note [[Mahatma Letter No. 88#Page 5|here]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
imagined I had our book of [[Books of Kiu-te|Kiu-ti]] before me. As a matter of course and of temperament our Universal Pundit will try to catch at those views and pull every argument to pieces. So far he only threatens me to alter his Preface and not to publish the philosophy under his own name. Cuneus cuneum, tradit: I begged him not to publish his essays at all.

[[Morya|M.]] thinks that for your purposes I better give you a few more details upon [[Atlantis]] since it is greatly connected with [[evil]] if not with its origin. In the forthcoming [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]] you will find a note or two appended to [[Allan Octavian Hume|Hume]]'s translation of [[Eliphas Levi]]'s Preface in connection with the lost continent. And now, since I am determined to make of the present answers a volume — bear your cross with [[Christianity|Christian]] fortitude and then, perhaps, after reading the whole you will ask for no more for some time to come. But what can I add to that already told? I am unable to give you purely scientific
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[[File:MLB93b page 20 ver2.jpg|110px]]
 
'''Slide 36387 is missing.''' 
'''This image is taken from microfilm.''' 

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''our Universal Pundit''' refers to [[Allan Octavian Hume]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
information since we can never agree entirely with Western conclusions; and that ours will be rejected as "unscientific." Yet both geology and palaeontology bear witness to much we have to say. Of course your [[Science]] is right in many of her generalities, but her premises are wrong, or at any rate — very faulty. For instance she is right in saying that while the new America was forming the ancient [[Atlantis]] was sinking, and gradually washing away; but she is neither right in her given epochs nor in the calculations of the duration of that sinking. The latter — is the future fate of your British Islands the first on the list of victims that have to be destroyed by fire (submarine volcanos) and water, France and other lands will follow suit. When they reappear again, the last seventh Sub-race of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Root race]] of present mankind will be flourishing on "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" both of which will have reappeared also (their reappearance following immediately the disappearance of the present isles and continents), and very few seas and great waters will be found then on our [[Globe#Globe D|globe]], waters as well as land appearing and disappearing and shifting periodically and each in turn.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 22 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Trembling at the prospect of fresh charges of "contradictions" at some future incomplete statement I rather explain what I mean by this. The approach of every new "[[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]]" is always signalled by cataclysms — of either fire or water. But, apart from this, every "Ring" or [[Root-Race|Root Race]] has to be cut in two, so to say, by either one or the other. Thus, having reached the apex of its development and glory the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]] — the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] were destroyed by water; you find now but their degenerated, fallen remnants, whose [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], nevertheless, aye — each of them, had its palmy days of glory and relative greatness. What they are now — you will be some day the law of cycles being one and immutable. When your race — [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|the fifth]] — will have reached at its zenith of physical intellectuality, and developed the highest civilization (remember the difference we make between material and spiritual civilizations); unable to go any higher in its own cycle — its progress towards absolute evil will be arrested (as its predecessors the [[Lemuria]]ns and Atlanteans, the men of the [[Root_race#Third_Root-Race|third]] and fourth races were arrested in their progress toward the same) by one of such cataclysmic changes; its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 23 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
great civilization destroyed, and all the [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]] of that race will be found going down their respective [[cycles]], after a short period of glory and learning. See the remnants of the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]], — the old Greeks and Romans (the modern belong all to the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]]); see how great and how short, how evanescent were their days of fame and glory! For, they were but sub-races of the seven off-shoots of the "[[Root_race|root race]]." No mother Race, any more than her sub-races and off-shoots, is allowed by the one Reigning Law to trespass upon the prerogatives of the Race or Sub-race that will follow it; least of all — to encroach upon the knowledge and powers in store for its successor. "Thou shalt not eat of the fruit of Knowledge of Good and [[Evil]] of the tree that is growing for thy heirs" we may say with more right than would be willingly conceded us by the [[Allan Octavian Hume|Humes]] of your Sub-race. This "tree" is in our safe-keeping, entrusted to us by the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohans]], the protectors of our Race and the Trustees for those that are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 24 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
coming. Try to understand the allegory, and to never lose sight of the hint given you in [[Mahatma Letter No. 18|my letter]] upon the [[Planetary Spirit|Planetaries]].(1) At the beginning of each [[Round]], when humanity reappears under quite different conditions than those afforded for the birth of each new [[Root-Race|race]] and its [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], a "Planetary" has to mix with these primitive men, and to refresh their memories, and reveal to them the truths they knew during the preceding Round. Hence the confused traditions about Jehovahs, Ormazds, Osirises, Brahms, and the ''tutti quanti''. But that happens only for the benefit of the [[Root_race#First_Root-Race|first Race]]. It is the duty of the latter to choose the fit recipients among its sons, who are "set apart" to use a Biblical phrase — as the vessels to contain the whole stock of knowledge, to be divided among the future races and generations until the close of that Round. Why should I say more since you must understand my whole meaning; and that I dare not reveal it in full. Every race had its [[adept]]s; and with

(1) The letter in answer to yours, I believe, where you question me about [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], [[William Stainton Moses|S.M.]] and [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Mrs. K.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''tutti quanti''' is an Italian expression meaning "each and every one" or "the whole lot of them."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 25 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
every new [[Root-Race|race]], we are allowed to give them out as much of our knowledge as the men of that race deserve it. The last [[Root_race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh Race]] will have its [[Buddha]] as every one of its predecessors had; but, its adepts will be far higher than any of the present race, for among them will abide the future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] whose duty it will be to instruct or "refresh the memory" of the first race of the [[Round#Fifth_Round|fifth Round]] men after this [[Globe#Globe D|planet]]'s future [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]].

''En Passant'', to show to you that not only were not the "races" invented by us, but that they are a cardinal dogma with the [[Tibetan Buddhism|Lama Buddhists]] and with all who study our [[Esoteric Philosophy|esoteric doctrine]], I send you an explanation on a page or two in [[Rhys Davids]] "Buddhism," — otherwise incomprehensible, meaningless and absurd. It is written with the special permission of the [[Chohan]] (my Master) and — for your benefit. No Orientalist has ever suspect-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"En passant"''' means "by the way," in French.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 26 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
ed the truths contained in it, and — you are the first Western man (outside [[Tibet]]) to whom it is now explained.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(6)]] What emerges at the end of all things is not only "pure and impersonal [[spirit]]," but the collective "personal" remembrances skimmed off every new [[manas|fifth principle]] in the long series of being. And, if at the end of all things — say in some million of millions years hence, Spirit will have to rest in its pure, impersonal non-existence, as the ONE or the [[absolute]], still there must be "some good" in the [[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic process]], since every purified [[Ego]] has the chance in the long interims between objective being upon the [[Globe|planets]] to exist as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] — from the lowest "[[Devachan|Deva-Chanee]]" to the highest [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], enjoying the fruits of its collective lives.

But what is "Spirit" pure and impersonal ''per se''? Is it possible that you should not have realized yet our meaning? why, such a Spirit is a nonentity, a pure abstraction, an absolute blank to our senses — even to the most spiritual. It becomes something only in union with [[matter]] — hence it is always something since matter is infinite and indestructible and non-existent without Spirit which, in matter is [[Life]]. Separated from matter it becomes the absolute negation of life and being, whereas matter is inseparable from it. Ask those

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 27 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
who offer the objection, whether they know anything of "[[life]]" and "[[consciousness]]" beyond what they now feel on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. What conception can they have — unless natural born [[Clairvoyance|seers]] — of the state and consciousness of one's [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] after it has separated itself from [[Sthūla-śarīra|gross earthly body]]? What is the good of the whole process of life on earth — you may ask them, in your turn — if, we are as good as "pure" unconscious entities before birth, during sleep, and, at the end of our career? Is not [[death]], according to the teachings of [[Science]], followed by the same state of unconsciousness as the one before birth? Does not life when it quits our body become as impersonal as it was before it animated the foetus? Life, after all, — the greatest problem within the ken of human conception is a mystery that the greatest of your men of Science will never solve. In order to be correctly comprehended, it has to be studied in the entire series of its manifestations, otherwise it can never be, not only fathomed, but
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 28 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
even comprehended in its easiest form — [[life]], as a state of being on this [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. It can never be grasped so long as it is studied separately and apart from [[Life#Universal life|universal life]]. To solve the great problem one has to become an [[Occultism|occultist]]; to analyze and experience with it personally, in all its phases, as life on earth, life beyond the limit of physical [[death]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Mineral_kingdom|mineral]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Vegetable_kingdom|vegetable]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animal]] and spiritual life; life in conjunction with concrete [[matter]] as well as life present in the imponderable [[Life-Atom|atom]]. Let them try and examine, or analyze life apart from organism, and what remains of it? Simply a mode of [[motion]]; which, unless our doctrine of the all-Pervading, infinite, omnipresent Life is accepted — though it be accepted on no better terms than a hypothesis only a little more reasonable than their scientific hypotheses which are all absurd — has to remain unsolved.

Shall they object? Well, we will answer them by using their own weapons. We will say that it is, and will remain for ever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 29 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
demonstrated that since [[motion]] is all-pervading and absolute rest inconceivable, that under whatever form or mask motion may appear, whether as light, heat, magnetism, chemical affinity or electricity — all these must be but phases of One and the same universal omnipotent Force, a Proteus they bow to, as the Great "Unknown" — (See Herbert Spencer) and we, simply call the "[[One Life]]" the "One Law" and the "[[Elements#The_One_Element|One Element]]." The greatest, the most scientific minds on earth, have been keenly pressing forward toward a solution of the mystery, leaving no bye-path unexplored, no thread loose or weak in this darkest of labyrinths for them, and all had to come to the same conclusion — that of the [[Occultism|Occultists]] when given only partially — namely, that [[life]] in its concrete manifestations is the legitimate result and consequence of chemical affinity; as to life in its abstract sense, life pure and simple — well, they know no more

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Proteus''' refers to the existence of a primitive formless base of all matter, similar to [[chaos]].
* '''Herbert Spencer''' (1820-1903), the English scientist and philosopher, felt that religion was a futile attempt to gain knowledge of the '''unknown'''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 30 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of it to-day, than they knew in the incipient stage of their Royal Society. They only know that organisms in certain solutions previously free from life will spring up spontaneously (Pasteur and his biblical piety notwithstanding) — owing to certain chemical compositions of such substances. If, as I hope, in a few years, I am entirely my own master — I may have the pleasure of demonstrating to you on your own writing table that [[life]] as life is not only transformable into other aspects or phases of the all-pervading [[Force]], but that, it can be actually infused into an artificial man. Frankenstein is a myth only so far as he is the hero of a mystic tale; in nature — he is a possibility; and the physicists and physicians of the last [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Race]] will inoculate life and revive corpses, as they now inoculate small-pox, and often less comely diseases. [[Spirit]], life and [[matter]], are not natural principles existing independently of each other, but the effects of combinations produced by eternal motion in Space; and they better learn it.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 31 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(7)]] Most undoubtedly I am so permitted. But then comes the most important point: how far satisfactory will my answers appear — even to you? That not every new law brought to light is regarded as adding a link to the chain of human knowledge is shown by the ill-grace with which every fact unwelcome for some reasons to [[science]], is received by its professors. Nevertheless, whenever I can answer you — I will try to do so, only hoping that you will not send it as a contribution from my pen to the Journal of Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(8)]] Most assuredly they have. Rain can be brought on in a small area of space — artificially and without any claim to miracle or superhuman powers, though its secret is no property of mine that I should divulge it. I am now trying to obtain permission to do so. We know of no phenomenon in nature entirely unconnected with either magnetism or electricity — since, where there are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 32 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[motion]], heat, friction, light, there [[magnetism]] and its alter ego (according to our humble opinion) — electricity will always appear, as either cause or effect — or rather both if we but fathom the manifestation to its origin. All the phenomena of earth currents, terrestrial magnetism and atmospheric electricity, are due to the fact that the earth is an electrified conductor, whose potential is ever changing owing to its rotation and its annual orbital motion, the successive cooling and heating of the air, the formation of clouds and rain, storms and winds, etc. This you may perhaps, find in some text book. But then [[Science]] would be unwilling to admit that all these changes are due to [[Ākāśa|akasic]] magnetism incessantly generating electric currents which tend to restore the disturbed equilibrium. By directing the most powerful of electric batteries, — human frame electrified by a certain process, you can stop rain on

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 33 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
some given point by making "a hole in the rain cloud," as the [[Occultism|occultists]] term it. By using other strongly magnetized implements within, so to say, an insulated area — rain can be produced artificially. I regret my inability to explain to you the process more clearly. You know the effects produced by trees and plants on rain clouds; and how their strong magnetic nature attracts and even feeds those clouds over the tops of the trees. Science explains it otherwise, maybe. Well, I cannot help it, for such is our knowledge and the fruits of milleniums of observations and experience. Were the present to fall into the hands of [[Allan Octavian Hume||Hume]], he would be sure to remark that I am vindicating the charge publicly brought by him against us: "Whenever unable to answer your arguments (?) they (we) calmly reply that their (our) rules do not admit of this or that." — Charge notwithstanding, I am compelled to answer that since the secret is not mine I cannot make of it

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 34 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
a marketable commodity. Let some physicists calculate the amount of heat required to vaporize a certain quantity of water. Then, let them compute the quantity of rain needed to cover an area — say, of one square mile to a depth of one inch. For this amount of vaporization they will require, of course, an amount of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of which this consumption of heat would be the equivalent corresponds (as any mathematician could tell you) — to that which would be required to raise a weight of upwards of ten million tons, one mile high. How can one man generate such amount of heat and energy? Preposterous, absurd! — we are all lunatics, and you who listen to us will be placed in the same category if you ever venture to repeat this proposition. Yet I say, that one man alone can do it, and very easily if he is but acquainted with a certain "physico-spiritual" lever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 35 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in himself, far more powerful than that of Archimedes. Even simple muscular contraction is always accompanied with electric and [[Magnetism|magnetic phenomena]], and there is the strongest connection between the magnetism of the [[Globe#Globe D|earth]], the changes of weather and man, who is the best barometer living, if he but knew to decipher it properly; again, the state of the sky can always be ascertained by the variations shown by magnetic instruments. It is now several years that I had an opportunity of reading the deductions of [[science]] upon this subject; therefore, unless I go to the trouble of catching up what I may have remained ignorant of, I do not know the latest conclusions of Science. But with us, it is an established fact that it is the earth's magnetism that produces wind, storms, and rain. What science seems to know of it, is but secondary symptoms always induced by that magnetism and she may very soon find out her present errors.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Archimedes of Syracuse''' (c. 287 BC – c. 212 BC) was a Greek mathematician, physicist, engineer, inventor, and astronomer. Among his advances in physics are the foundations of hydrostatics, statics, and an explanation of the principle of the lever.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 36 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Globe#Globe D|Earth]]'s [[Magnetism|magnetic]] attraction of meteoric dust, and the direct influence of the latter upon the sudden changes of temperature especially in the matter of heat and cold, is not a settled question to the present day, I believe.(2) It was doubted whether the fact of our earth passing through a region of space in which there are more or less of meteoric masses has any bearing upon the height of our atmosphere being increased or decreased, or even upon the state of weather. But we think we could easily prove it; and since they accept the fact that the relative distribution and proportion of land and water on our globe may be due to the great accumulation upon it of meteoric dust; snow — especially in our northern regions — being full of meteoric iron and magnetic particles; and deposits of the latter being found even at the bottom of seas and oceans, I wonder how [[Science]] has not hitherto understood that every atmospheric change

(2) Dr. Phipson in 1867 and Cowper Ranyard in 1879 both urged the theory but it was rejected then.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 37 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and disturbance was due to the combined [[magnetism]] of the two great masses between which our atmosphere is compressed! I call this meteoric dust a "mass" for it is really one. High above our earth's surface the air is impregnated and space filled with magnetic, or meteoric dust, which does not even belong to our solar system. [[Science]] having luckily discovered, that, as our earth with all the other planets is carried along through space, it receives a greater proportion of that dust matter on its northern than on its southern hemisphere, knows that to this are due the preponderating number of the continents in the former hemisphere, and the greater abundance of snow and moisture. Millions of such meteors and even of the finest particles reach us yearly and daily and all our temple knives are made of this "heavenly" iron, which reaches us without having undergone any change — the magnetism of the earth keeping them in cohesion. Gaseous matter is

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 38 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
continually added to our atmosphere from the never ceasing fall of meteoric strongly magnetic [[matter]], and yet it seems with them still an open question whether [[Magnetism|magnetic]] conditions have anything to do with the precipitation of rain or not! I do not know of any "set of motions established by pressures, expansions, etc., due in the first instance to solar energy." [[Science]] makes too much and too little at the same time of "solar energy" and even of the [[Sun]] itself; and the Sun has nothing to do whatever with rain and very little with heat. I was under the impression that science was aware that the glacial periods as well as those periods when temperature is "like that of the carboniferous age" — are due to the decrease and increase or rather to the expansion of our atmosphere, which expansion is itself due to the same meteoric presence? At

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 39 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
any rate, we all know, that the heat that the earth receives by radiation from the sun is at the utmost one third if not less of the amount received by her directly from the meteors.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(9)]] Call it a chromosphere or atmosphere, it can be called neither; for it is simply the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] and ever present aura of the [[sun]], seen by astronomers only for a brief few moments during the eclipse and by some of our [[chela]]s — whenever they like — of course while in a certain induced state. A counterpart of what the astronomers call the red flames in the "corona" may be seen in Reichenbach's crystals or in any other strongly magnetic body. The head of a man — in a strong ecstatic condition, when all the electricity of his system is centred around the brain, will represent — especially in darkness — a perfect

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron Carl von Reichenbach''' (1788 – 1869) was a notable chemist, geologist, metallurgist, naturalist, industrialist and philosopher, who researched about a field of energy combining electricity, magnetism and heat, emanating from all living things, which he called the [[Odyle|Odic force]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 40 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
simile of the [[Sun]] during such periods. The first artist who drew the aureoles about the heads of his Gods and Saints, was not inspired, but represented it on the authority of temple pictures and traditions of the sanctuary and the chambers of [[initiation]] where such [[phenomena]] took place. The closer to the head or to the aura-emitting body — the stronger and the more effulgent the emanation (due to hydrogen [[science]] tells us, in the case of the flames); hence — the irregular red flames around the Sun or the "inner corona." The fact that these are not always present in equal quantity shows only the constant fluctuation of the magnetic matter and its energy, upon which also depend the variety and number of spots. During periods of magnetic inertia the spots disappear, or rather remain invisible. The further the emanation shoots out the more it loses in intensity, until gradually

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 41 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
subsiding it fades out; hence — the "outer corona," its rayed shape being due entirely to the latter phenomenon whose effulgence proceeds from the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] nature of the matter and the electric energy and not at all from intensely hot particles as asserted by some astronomers. All this is terribly unscientific, nevertheless a fact, to which, I may add another by reminding you that the [[Sun]] we see is not at all the central planet of our little Universe, but only its veil or it's reflection. Science has tremendous odds against studying that planet which luckily for us we have not: foremost of all — the constant tremours of our atmosphere which prevent them from judging correctly the little they do see. This impediment was never in the way of the ancient Chaldee and Egyptian astronomers; nor is it an obstacle to us, for we have means of arresting, or counteracting such tremours — acquainted as we are with all the [[Ākāśa|akasic]] conditions. No more than the rain secret, would this secret — supposing we do divulge it — be of any practical use to your men of [[Science]] unless they become [[Occultism|Occultists]] and sacrifice long years to the acquirement of [[Siddhi|powers]]. Only fancy a Huxley or a Tyndall studying Yog-vidya! hence the many mistakes into which they fall and the conflicting hypotheses of your best authorities. For instance: the Sun is full of iron vapours — a fact that
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 42 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
was demonstrated by the spectroscope showing that the light of the corona consisted largely of a line in the green part of the spectrum, very nearly coinciding with an iron line. Yet Professors Young and Lockyer rejected that, under the witty pretext, if I remember, that, if the corona were composed of minute particles like a dust cloud (and it is this that we call "magnetic matter") these particles would (1) fall upon the sun's body, (2) comets were known to pass through this vapour without any visible effect on them; (3) Professor Young's spectroscope showed that the coronal line was not identical with the iron one, etc. Why they should call those objections "scientific" is more than we can tell.

(1) The reason why the particles — since they call them so — do not fall upon the sun's body, is self-evident. There are forces co-existent with [[gravitation]] of which they know nothing; besides that other fact that there is no gravitation properly speaking; only attraction and repulsion. (2) How could comets be affected by the said passage since their "passing through" is simply an optical illusion; they could not pass within the area of attraction without being immediately annihilated by that force, of which no [[vril]] can give an adequate idea, since there can be nothing

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 43 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] that could be compared with it. Passing as the comets do through a "reflection" no wonder that the said vapour has "no visible effect on these light bodies." (3) The coronal line may not seem identical through the best "grating spectroscope," nevertheless, the corona contains iron as well as other vapours. To tell you of what it does consist is idle, since I am unable to translate the words we use for it, and that no such matter exists (not in our planetary system, at any rate) — but in the sun. The fact is, that what you call the [[Sun]] is simply the reflection of the huge "store-house" of our System wherein ALL its forces are generated and preserved; the Sun being the heart and brain of our pigmy Universe, we might compare its faculae — those millions of small, intensely brilliant bodies of which the Sun's surface away from the spots is made up — with the blood corpuscles of
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The high temperature of the Sun's corona gives it unusual spectral features, which led some to suggest, in the 19th century, that it contained a previously unknown element, "coronium". These spectral features have been traced to highly ionized iron (Fe-XIV and Fe-X) in 1941.
* '''"No such matter exists on our planet"''' refers to the fourth state of matter, ''plasma'', unknown at the time by science, which is the major component of the Sun.
* '''faculae''' refers to bright spots that form on the surface of the sun; short-lived convection cells.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 44 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that luminary — though some of them as correctly conjectured by science are as large as Europe. Those blood corpuscles are the electric and magnetic matter in its sixth and seventh state. What are those long white filaments twisted like so many ropes, of which the penumbra of the Sun is made up? What — the central part that is seen like a huge flame ending in fiery spires, and the transparent clouds, or rather vapours formed of delicate threads of silvery light, that hangs over those flames — what — but magneto-electric aura — the [[phlogiston]] of the Sun? [[Science]] may go on speculating for ever, yet so long as she does not renounce two or three of her cardinal errors she will find herself groping for ever in the dark. Some of her greatest misconceptions are found in her limited notions on the law of [[gravitation]]; her denial that [[matter]] may

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''penumbra''' is the portion of a shadow where the light source is partially obscured.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 45 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
be imponderable; her newly invented term "[[force]]" and the absurd and tacitly accepted idea, that force is capable of existing per se, or of acting any more than [[life]], outside, independent of, or in any other wise than through [[matter]]: in other words that force is anything but matter in one of her highest states, — the last three on the ascending scale being denied because only [[science]] knows nothing of them; and her utter ignorance of the universal Proteus, its functions and importance in the economy of nature — [[magnetism]] and electricity. Tell Science that even in those days of the decline of the Roman Empire, when the tatooed Britisher used to offer to the Emperor Claudius his nazzur of "electron" in the shape of a string of amber beads that even then, there were yet men remaining aloof from the immoral masses, who knew more of electricity and magnetism than they, the men of science, do now, and science will laugh at you as bitterly as she now does over your kind dedication to me. Verily, when your astronomers speaking of sun-matter, term those lights and flames as "clouds of vapour" and "gases unknown to science" (rather!) — chased by mighty

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nazzur of electron'''. The "nazzur" was a tributary offering. The "electrum" is an alloy of gold and silver that was used for the earliest metal coins. The scientific term "electron" to explain the phenomenon of electricity was coined in 1891 by G. J. Stoney, and the particle was discovered five years later by J. J. Thomson.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 46 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
whirlwinds and cyclones — whereas we know it to be simply magnetic matter in its usual state of activity — we feel inclined to smile at the expressions. Can one imagine the "[[Sun]]'s fires fed with purely mineral matter" — with meteorites highly charged with hydrogen giving the "Sun a far-reaching atmosphere of ignited gas"? We know that the invisible Sun is composed of that which has neither name, nor can it be compared to anything known by your [[science]] — on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]; and that its "reflection" contains still less of anything like "gases," mineral matter, or fire, though even we when treating of it in your civilized tongue are compelled to use such expressions as "vapour" and "magnetic matter." To close the subject, the coronal changes have no effect upon the earth's climate, though spots have — and Professor N. Lockyer is mostly wrong in his deductions. The Sun is neither a solid nor a liquid, nor yet a gaseous globe; but a gigantic ball of electro-magnetic Forces, the store-house of [[Life#Universal_life|universal life]] and [[motion]], from which the latter pulsate in all directions, feeding the smallest [[atom]] as the greatest genius with the same material unto the end of the [[Yuga|Maha Yug]].
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Norman Lockyer''' was an English astronomer, co-discoverer of helium, who founded the journal ''Nature''. He used electromagnetic spectroscopy to study the sun.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 47 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(10)]] I believe not. The stars are distant from us, at least 500,000 times as far as the [[Sun]] and some as many times more. The strong accumulation of meteoric matter and the atmospheric tremours are always in the way. If your astronomers could climb on the height of that meteoric dust, with their telescopes and havanas they might trust more than they can now in their photometers. How can they? Neither the real degree of intensity of that light can be known on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] — hence no trustworthy basis for calculating magnitudes and distances can be had, — nor have they hitherto made sure in a single instance (except in the matter of one star in Cassiopeia) which stars shine by reflected and which by their own light. The working of the best double star photometers is deceptive. Of this I have made sure, so far back as in the spring of 1878 while watching the observations made through a Pickering photometer. The discrepancy in the observations upon a star (near Gamma Ceti) amounted at times to half a magnitude.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''500,000 times'''. The nearest star to Earth (Proxima Centauri, discovered in 1915) is about 268,000 times as far as the Sun, that is, in the same order of magnitude that the [[Masters of Wisdom|Master]] said.
* The '''Pickering photometer''' is an instrument for measuring the brightness of stars, developed by E. C. Pickering of Harvard.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 48 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}

No planets but one have hitherto been discovered outside of the solar system, with all their photometers, while we know with the sole help of our spiritual naked eye a number of them; every completely matured Sun-star having like in our own system several companion planets in fact. The famous "polarization of light" test is as about trustworthy as all others. Of course, the mere fact of their starting from a false premise cannot vitiate either their conclusions or astronomical prophecies, since both are mathematically correct in their mutual relations, and that it answers the given object. The Chaldees nor yet our old Rishis had either your telescopes or photometers; and yet their astronomical predictions were faultless, the mistakes, very slight ones in truth — fathered upon them by their modern rivals — proceeding from the mistakes of the latter.

You must not complain of my too long answers to your very short questions, since I answer you for

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
{{Col-end}}

== Page 49 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
your instruction as a student of [[occultism]], my [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], and not at all with a view of answering the Journal of Science. I am no man of [[science]] with regard to, or in connection with modern learning. My knowledge of your Western Sciences is very limited in fact; and you will please bear in mind that all my answers are based upon, and derived from, our Eastern occult doctrines regardless of their agreement or disagreement with those of exact science. Hence, I say: —

"The sun's surface emits per square mile, as much light (in proportion) as can be emitted from any body." But what can you mean in this case by "light"? The latter is not an independent principle; and, I rejoiced at the introduction, with a view to facilitate means of observation — of the "diffraction spectrum;" since by abolishing all these imaginary independent existences, such as — heat, actinism, light, etc., it rendered to [[Science#Occult_Science|Occult Science]] the greatest service, by vindicating in the eyes of her modern sister

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''actinism''' is the property of radiation that lets it be absorbed by a molecule and cause a photochemical reaction as a result.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 50 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
our very ancient theory that every phenomenon being but the effect of the diversified motions of what we call [[Ākāśa|Akasha]] (not your ether) there was in fact, but [[Elements#The_One_Element|one element]], the causative [[Principle]] of all. But since your question is asked with a view to settling a disputed point in modern [[science]] I will try to answer it in the clearest way I can. I say then, no, and will give you my reasons why. They cannot know it, for the simple reason that heretofore they have in reality found no sure means of measuring the velocity of light. The experiments made by Fizeau and Cornu known as the two best investigators of light in the world of science, notwithstanding the general satisfaction at the results obtained, are not a trustworthy data neither in respect to the velocity with which sunlight travels nor to its quantity. The methods adopted by both these Frenchmen are yielding correct results (at any rate approximately correct, since there is a variation of 227 miles per second

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Fizeau and Cornu''' were H. L. Fizeau and A. Cornu were French physicists who worked to determine the speed of light, using an ingenious toothed wheel and telescopes.<ref>Barry Setterfield, "Part 3: Fizeau and the Toothed-Wheel Experiments," Genesis Science Research [http://www.setterfield.org/000docs/cx3.html]</ref>

{{Col-end}}

== Page 51 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
between the result of the observations of both experimenters albeit made with the same apparatus) — only as regards the velocity of light between our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] and the upper regions of its atmosphere. Their toothed wheel, revolving at a known velocity records, of course, the strong ray of light which passes through one of the niches of the wheel, and then has its point of light obscured whenever a tooth passes — accurately enough. The instrument is very ingenious and can hardly fail to give splendid results on a journey of a few thousand metres there and back; there being between the Paris observatory and its fortifications no atmosphere, no meteoric masses to impede the ray's progress; and that ray finding quite a different quality of a medium to travel upon than the ether of Space, the ether between the [[Sun]] and the meteoric continent above our

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Medium to travel'''. Although the speed of light (''c'') is constant in vacuum, as the Master says, light does not propagate at speed "''c''" in a medium, and varies according to both the medium and the different types of light wave.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 52 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
heads, the velocity of light will of course show some 185,000 and odd miles per second, and your physicists shout "Eureka"! Nor do any of the other devices contrived by [[science]] to measure that velocity since 1887 answer any better. All they can say is that their calculations are so far correct. Could they measure light above our atmosphere they would soon find that they were wrong.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(11)]] It is — so far; but is fast changing. Your science has a theory, I believe, that if the earth were suddenly placed in extremely cold regions — for instance where it would exchange places with Jupiter — all our seas and rivers would be suddenly transformed into solid mountains; the air, — or rather a portion of the aeriform substances which compose it — would be metamorphosed from their state of invisible fluid owing to the absence of heat into liquids (which now
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Eureka''' means "I have found it," and was reportedly exclaimed by Archimedes in his discovery of the displacement of water.
* '''aeriform''' means gaseous.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 53 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
exist on Jupiter, but of which men have no idea on earth). Realize, or try to imagine the — reverse condition, and it will be that of Jupiter at the present moment.

The whole of our system is imperceptibly shifting its position in space. The relative distance between planets remaining ever the same, and being in no wise affected by the displacement of the whole system; and the distance between the latter and the stars and other suns being so incommensurable as to produce but little if any perceptible change for centuries and milleniums to come; — no astronomer will perceive it telescopically, until Jupiter and some other planets, whose little luminous points hide now from our sight millions upon millions of stars (all but some 5000 or 6000) — will suddenly let us have a peep at a few of the Raja-Suns they are now hiding. There is such a king-star right behind Jupiter, that no mortal physical

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}
== Page 54 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
eye has ever seen during this, our [[Round]]. Could it be so perceived it would appear, through the best telescope with a power of multiplying its diameter ten thousand times, — still a small dimensionless point, thrown into the shadow by the brightness of any planet; nevertheless — this world is thousands of times larger than Jupiter. The violent disturbance of its atmosphere and even its red spot that so intrigues science lately, are due — (1) to that shifting and (2) to the influence of that Raja-Star. In its present position in space imperceptibly small though it be — the metallic substances of which it is mainly composed are expanding and gradually transforming themselves into aeriform fluids — the state of our own earth and its six sister globes before the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] — and becoming part of its atmosphere. Draw your inferences and deductions from this, my dear [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], but beware lest in doing so you sacrifice your humble instructor and the occult doctrine itself, on the altar of your wrathful Goddess — [[Science#Modern_Science|modern science]].

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 55 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(12)]] I am afraid not much, since our [[Sun]] is but a reflection. The only great truth uttered by Siemens is that inter-stellar space is filled with highly attenuated matter, such as may be put in air vacuum tubes, and which stretches from planet to planet and from star to star. But this truth has no bearing upon his main facts. The sun gives all and takes back nothing from its system. The sun gathers nothing "at the poles" — which are always free even from the famous "red flames" at all times, not only during the eclipses. How is it that with their powerful telescopes they have failed to perceive any such "gathering" since their glasses show them even the "superlatively fleecy clouds" on the photosphere? Nothing can reach the sun from without the boundaries of its own system in the shape of such gross matter as "attenuated gases." Every bit of [[matter]] in all its seven states is necessary to the vitality of the various and numberless systems — worlds in formation, suns awakening anew to life, etc., and they have none to spare even for their best neighbours and next of kin. They are mothers, not stepmothers, and would not take away one

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Charles William Siemens''' suggested a hypothesis on which the sun conserves its heat by a circulation of its fuel in space, which was found to be false.
* '''Attenuated''' here means of low density, rarefied.
* '''Photosphere''' is the portion of a star from which light is emitted.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 56 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
crumb from the nutrition of their children. The latest theory of radiant energy which shows that there is no such thing in nature, properly speaking, as chemical light, or heat ray is the only approximately correct one. For indeed, there is but one thing — radiant energy which is inexhaustible and knows neither increase nor decrease and will go on with its self-generating work to the end of the [[Manvantara#Solar_manvantara|Solar manvantara]]. The absorption of Solar Forces by the earth is tremendous; yet it is, or may be demonstrated that the latter receives hardly 25 per cent. of the chemical power of its rays, for these are despoiled of 75 per cent. during their vertical passage through the atmosphere at the moment they reach the outer boundary "of the aerial ocean." And even those rays lose about 20 per cent. in illuminating
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 57 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and caloric power — we are told. What with such a waste must then be the recuperative power of our Father-Mother Sun? Yes; call it "Radiant Energy" if you will: we call it [[Life]] — all-pervading, omnipresent life, ever at work in its great laboratory — the SUN.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(13)]] None can ever be given by your men of [[Science]], whose "bumptiousness" makes them declare that only to those for whom the word [[magnetism]] is a mysterious agent the supposition that the [[Sun]] is a huge magnet can account for the production by that body of light, heat and the causes of magnetic variations as perceived on our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. They are determined to ignore and thus reject the theory suggested to them by Jenkins of the R.A.S. of the existence of strong magnetic poles above the surface of the earth. But the theory, is the correct one nevertheless, and one of these poles revolves around the north pole in a periodical
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.
* '''R.A.S.''' is Royal Astronomical Society.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 58 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
cycle of several hundred years. Halley and Handsteen — besides Jenkins — were the only scientific men that ever suspected it. Your question is again answered by reminding you of another exploded supposition. Jenkins did his best some three years ago to prove that it is the north end of the compass needle that is the true north pole, and not the reverse as the current scientific theory maintains. He was informed that the locality in Boothia where Sir James Ross located the earth's north magnetic pole, was purely imaginary: it is not there. If he (and we) are wrong, then the magnetic theory that like poles repel and unlike poles attract, must also be declared a fallacy; since if the north end of the dipping needle is a south pole then its pointing to the ground in Boothia — as you call it — must be due to attraction? And if there is anything there to attract it, why is it that the needle in London is attracted neither to the ground in Boothia nor to the earth's centre? As very correctly argued, if the north pole of the needle pointed almost perpendicularly to the ground in Boothia, it is simply because it was

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Halley''' refers to Edmond Halley (1656–1742), the English "father of geophysics," who in 1700 produced the first map showing the variation of the Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Handsteen''' refers to Christopher Hansteen (1784–1873) was a Norwegian geophysicist, astronomer and physicist engaged in mapping of Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Jenkins''' was B. G. Jenkins of the Royal Astronomical Society.
* '''Boothia''' is the name of a peninsula and bay in the Canadian Arctic region.
* '''Sir James Ross''' explored the Arctic and Antarctic regions. He located the north magnetic pole in 1831. See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Clark_Ross Wikipedia].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 59 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
repelled by the true north magnetic pole when Sir J. Ross was there about half a century ago.

No; our "Lordships" have nothing to do with the inertia of the needle. It is due to the presence of certain metals in fusion in that locality. Increase of temperature diminishes magnetic attraction, and a sufficiently high temperature destroys it often altogether. The temperature I am speaking of is, in the present case rather an aura, an emanation than anything [[science]] knows of. Of course, this explanation will never hold water with the present knowledge of science. But we can wait and see. Study [[magnetism]] with the help of [[Science#Occult Science|occult doctrines]], and then that which now will appear incomprehensible, absurd in the light of physical science, will become all clear.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 11|(14)]] They must be. Not all of the Intra-Mercurial planets, nor yet those in the orbit of Neptune are yet discovered, though they are strongly suspected. We know that such exist and where they exist; and that there are innumerable planets "burnt out" they say, — in [[obscuration]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Intra-Mercurial planets''', meaning planets in orbit between Mercury and the Sun, were a subject of scientific observation and speculation in 19th century, with major papers written in 1860 and 1878.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 60 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we say; — planets in formation and not yet luminous, etc. But then "we know" is of little use to [[science]], when the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] will not admit our knowledge. [[Thomas Alva Edison|Edison]]'s tasimeter adjusted to its utmost degree of sensitiveness and attached to a large telescope may be of great use when perfected. When so attached the "tasimeter" will afford the possibility not only to measure the heat of the remotest of visible stars, but to detect by their invisible radiations stars that are unseen and otherwise undetectable, hence planets also. The discoverer, an F.T.S., a good deal protected by [[Morya|M.]] thinks that if, at any point in a blank space of heavens — a space that appears blank even through a telescope of the highest power — the tasimeter indicates an accession of temperature and does so invariably, this will be a regular proof that the instrument is in range with the stellar body either non-luminous or so

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Edison's tasimeter''' was a scientific instrument for use in detecting and measuring infinitesimal degrees of temperature. He first used it in 1878 to observe a total eclipse of the sun.<ref>Frank Lewis Dyer and Thomas Commerford Martin, "Chapter VII: Edison's Tasimeter," ''Edison: His Life and Inventions'', [http://www.gutenberg.org/files/820/820-h/820-h.htm#2H_4_0041]</ref>
* '''the discoverer, an F.T.S.''' points out that Edison was a Fellow (member) of the Theosophical Society in New Jersey.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 61 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
distant as to be beyond the reach of telescopic vision. His tasimeter, he says, "is affected by a wider range of etheric undulations than the eye can take cognizance of." Science will hear sounds from certain planets before she sees them. This is a prophecy. Unfortunately I am not a Planet, — not even a "[[Planetary Spirit|planetary]]." Otherwise I would advise you to get a tasimeter from him and thus avoid me the trouble of writing to you. I would manage then to find myself "in range" with you.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 12|(15)]] No, good friend; I am not as indiscreet as all that, I left you simply to your own reminiscences. Every mortal creature, even the less favoured by Fortune, has such moments of relative [[happiness]] at some time of his life. Why shouldn't you?

Yes, it was an X quantity I referred to.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"This is a prophecy"'''. In 1931 Karl Jansky built the first radio telescope thus fulfilling the Master's prophecy almost 50 years later.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 62 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(16)]] It is a widely spread belief among all the [[Hinduism|Hindus]] that a person's future pre-natal state and birth are moulded by the last desire he may have at the time of [[death]]. But this last desire, they say, necessarily hinges on to the shape which the person may have given to his desires, passions, etc., during his past life. It is for this very reason, viz. — that our last desire may not be unfavourable to our future progress — that we have to watch our actions and control our passions and desires throughout our whole earthly career.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(17)]] It cannot be otherwise. The experience of dying men — by drowning and other accidents — brought back to life, has corroborated our doctrine in almost every case. Such thoughts are involuntary and we have no more control over them than we would over the eye's retina to prevent it perceiving

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 63 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that colour which affects it most. At the last moment, the whole life is reflected in our memory and emerges from all the forgotten nooks and corners picture after picture, one event after the other. The dying brain dislodges memory with a strong supreme impulse, and memory restores faithfully every impression entrusted to it during the period of the brain's activity. That impression and thought which was the strongest naturally becomes the most vivid and survives so to say all the rest which now vanish and disappear for ever, to reappear but in [[Devachan]].(3) No man dies insane or unconscious — as some physiologists assert. Even a madman, or one in a fit of delirium, tremens will have his instant of perfect lucidity at the moment of death, though unable to

(3) Good gracious! had I forgotten in my hurry to add the last five words, would not I have caught it as a charge of flat contradiction!

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''delirium tremen''' is Latin for "shaking frenzy," an acute form of delirium due to withdrawal from alcohol or some drugs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 64 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
say so to those present. The man may often appear dead. Yet from the last pulsation, from and between the last throbbing of his heart and the moment when the last spark of animal heat leaves the body — the brain thinks and the [[Ego]] lives over in those few brief seconds his whole life over again. Speak in whispers, ye, who assist at a death-bed and find yourselves in the solemn presence of [[Death]]. Especially have you to keep quiet just after Death has laid her clammy hand upon the body. Speak in whispers, I say, lest you disturb the quiet ripple of thought, and hinder the busy work of the Past casting on its reflection upon the Veil of the Future.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 14|(18)]] Yes; the "full" remembrance of our lives (collective lives) will return back at the end of all the seven [[Round]]s, at the threshold of the long,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 65 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] that awaits us after we leave [[Globe#Globe G or Z|Globe Z]]. At the end of isolated [[Round]]s, we remember but the sum total of our last impressions, those we had selected, or that have rather forced themselves upon us and followed us in [[Devachan]]. Those are all "probationary" lives with large indulgences and new trials afforded us with every new life. But at the close of the minor cycle, after the completion of all the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|seven Rounds]], there awaits us no other mercy but the cup of good deeds, of merit, outweighing that of [[evil]] deeds and demerit in the scales of [[Karma|Retributive Justice]]. Bad, irretrievably bad must be that [[Ego]] that yields no mite from its [[Manas|fifth Principle]], and has to be annihilated, to disappear in the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|Eighth Sphere]]. A mite, as I say, collected from the [[Ego#Lower ego|Personal Ego]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 66 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
suffices to save him from the dreary Fate. Not so after the completion of the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|great cycle]]: either a long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] of Bliss (unconscious though it be in the, and according to, your crude conceptions); after which — life as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] for a whole [[Manvantara]], or else "[[Avichi#Avichi_Nirvana|Avitchi Nirvana" and a Manvantara of misery and Horror as a —— you must not hear the word nor I — pronounce or write it. But "those" have nought to do with the mortals who pass through the [[Planetary Chain|seven spheres]]. The collective [[Karma]] of a future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]] is as lovely as the collective Karma of a —— is terrible. Enough. I have said too much already.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(19)]] Verily so. Until the [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle between the higher and middle duad]] begins — (with the exception of [[suicide]]s who are not [[Death|dead]] but have only killed their physical triad, and whose Elemental parasites, therefore, are not naturally separated

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 67 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
from the [[Ego]] as in real [[death]]) — until that [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle]], I say, has not begun and ended, no [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] can realize its position. When the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles are gone, carrying off with them the finer, spiritual portions of that, which once was the personal [[consciousness]] of the [[Manas|fifth]], then only does the shell gradually develop a kind of hazy consciousness of its own from what remains in the shadow of personality. No contradiction here, my dear friend, — only haziness in your own perceptions.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(20)]] All that which pertains to the materio-psychological attributes and sensations of the five lower [[skandha]]s; all that which will be thrown off as a refuse by the newly born [[Ego]] in the [[Devachan]], as unworthy of, and not sufficiently related to the purely spiritual perceptions, emotions and feelings of the [[Buddhi|sixth]], strengthened, and so to say, cemented by a portion of the [[Manas|fifth]], that portion which is necessary in the devachan for the retention of a divine spiritualized notion of the "I"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 68 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the [[Monad]] — which would otherwise, have no [[consciousness]] in relation to object and subject at all — all this "becomes extinct for ever": namely at the moment of physical [[death]], to return once more, marshalling before the eye of the new [[Ego]] at the threshold of [[Devachan]] and to be rejected by It. It will return for the third time fully at the end of the [[Manvantara#Duration_of_the_cycles|minor cycle]], after the completion of the seven [[Round]]s when the sum total of collective existences is weighed — "merit" — in one cup, "demerit" in the other cup of the scales. But in that individual, in the [[Ego]] — "good, bad, or indifferent" in the isolated personality, — consciousness leaves as suddenly as "the flame leaves the wick." Blow out your candle, good friend. The flame has left that candle "for ever"; but are the particles that moved, their motion producing the objective flame annihilated or dispersed for all that? Never. Relight the candle and the same particles drawn by mutual affinity will return

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 69 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to the wick. Place a long row of candles on your table. Light one and blow it out; then light the other and do the same; a third and fourth, and so on. The same matter, the same gaseous particles — representing in our case the [[Karma]] of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — will be called forth by the conditions given them by your match, to produce a new luminosity; but can we say that candle No. 1 has not had its flame extinct for ever? Not even in the case of the "failures of nature," of the immediate [[reincarnation]] of children and congenital idiots, etc., that so provoked the wrath of [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], can we call them the identical ex-personalities; though the whole of the same life-principle and identically the same [[Manas|MANAS]] (fifth principle) re-enters a new body and may be truly called a "reincarnation of the personality" — whereas, in the rebirth of the [[Ego]]s from [[devachan]]s and [[Avichi|avitchis]] into Karmic life it is only the spiritual attributes of the [[Monad]] and its [[Buddhi]] that are reborn. All we can say of the reincarnated "failures"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 70 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
is, that they are the reincarnated [[Manas]], the fifth principle of Mr. Smith or Miss Grey, but not certainly that these are the [[reincarnation]]s of Mr. S. and Miss G. Therefore, the explanation, clear and concise (though perhaps less literary than you might make it) given to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] in [[The Theosophist (periodical)|the Theosophist]] in answer to his spiteful hit in [[Light (periodical)|Light]], is not only correct but candid also; and both yourself and C.C.M. were unjust to [[Upasika]] and even to myself who told her what to write; since even you mistook my wail and lament at the confused and tortured explanations in [[Isis Unvelied (book)|Isis]] (for its incompleteness no one but we, her inspirers are responsible) and my complaint of having had to exercise all my "ingenuity" to make the thing plain, for an avowal of ingeniousness in the sense of cunning and craft, whereas ingenuousness — a sincere desire (though very difficult of realization) to mend and clear up the misconception — was meant by me. I do not know of anything since the very beginning of our correspondence that displeased the [[Chohan]] so much as that. But we must not return to the subject again.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 71 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
But what is then "the nature of the remembrance and [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self-consciousness]] of the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]]?" you ask. As I said in your note — no better than a reflected or borrowed light. "[[Memory]]" is one thing, and "perceptive faculties" quite another. A madman may remember very clearly some portions of his past life; yet he is unable to perceive anything in its true light for the higher portion of his [[Manas]] and his [[Buddhi]] are paralysed in him, have left him. Could an animal — a dog, for instance — speak, he would prove you that his memory in direct relation to his canine personality, is as fresh as yours; nevertheless his memory and instinct cannot be called "perceptive faculties." A dog remembers that his master thrashed him when the latter gets hold of his stick — at all other times he has no remembrance of it. Thus with a shell; once in the [[aura]] of a [[Mediumship|medium]], all he perceives through the borrowed organs of the medium and of those in magnetic sympathy with the latter, he will perceive very clearly

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 72 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— but not further than what the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]] can find in the perceptive faculties and [[Memory|memories]] of circle and [[Mediumship|medium]] — hence often the rational and at times highly intelligent answers; hence also a complete oblivion of things known to all but that medium and circle. The shell of a highly intelligent, learned, but utterly unspiritual man who died natural death, will last longer and the shadow of his own memory helping — that shadow which is the refuse of the sixth principle left in the fifth — he may deliver discourses through trance speakers and repeat parrot-like that which he knew of and thought much over it, during his life-time. But find me one single instance in the annals of Spiritualism where a returning shell of a Faraday or a Brewster (for even they were made to fall into the trap of mediumistic attraction) said one word more than it knew during its life-time. Where is that scientific shell, that ever gave evidence of that, which is claimed on behalf of the "disembodied Spirit"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Faraday or a Brewster''' refers to: Michael Faraday (1791- 1867), an English physicist and chemist who worked on electromagnetism and invented the electric motor; and David Brewster (1781-1868), a Scottish physicist who studied optics and biaxial crystals.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 73 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— namely, that a free [[Soul]], the Spirit disenthralled from its body's fetters perceives and sees that which is concealed from living mortal eyes? Challenge the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] fearlessly, I say! Defy the best, the most reliable of mediums — [[William Stainton Moses|Stainton Moses]] for one — to give you through that high disembodied [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]], that he mistakes for the [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|"Imperator"]] of the early days of his [[mediumship]], to tell you what you will have hidden in your box, if S.M. does not know it; or to repeat to you a line from a [[Sanskrit]] manuscript unknown to his medium, or anything of that kind. Prohpudor! Spirits they call them? Spirits with personal remembrances? As well call personal remembrances the sentences screeched out by a parrot. Why don't you ask [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] to test [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]]? Why not settle his and your mind at rest by suggesting to him to ask a friend or an acquaintance unknown to S.M. — to select an object the nature of which

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Prohpudor''' or proh pudor is a Latin phrase meaning "for shame."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 74 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
will remain in its turn unknown to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], and then see whether [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]] will be able to name that object — something possible even to a good [[Clairvoyance|clairvoyant]]. Let the "Spirit" of Zollner — now that he is in the [[Fourth Dimension|"fourth dimension of space"]], and has put up an appearance already with several mediums — tell them the last word of his discovery, complete his astro-physical philosophy. No; Zollner when lecturing through an intelligent medium, surrounded with persons who read his works, are interested in them — will repeat on various tones that which is known to others (not even that which he alone knew, most probably), the credulous, ignorant public confounding the post-hoc with the propter-hoc and firmly convinced of the Spirit's identity. Indeed, it will be worth your while to stimulate investigation in this direction. Yes; personal [[consciousness]] does leave everyone at [[death]]; and when even the centre of [[memory]] is re-established in the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], it will remember and speak out its recollections but through the brain of some living human being. Hence —

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Johann K. F. Zöllner''' (1834 – 1882) was a German astrophysicist who studied optical illusions. He became interested in [[Spiritism]] in 1875 when he visited the scientist [[William Crookes]] in England. Zollner wanted a physical scientific explanation for Spiritism and came to the conclusion that physics of a four-dimensional space may explain spiritualism.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 75 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 16|(21)]] — A more or less complete, still dim recollection of its [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]], and of its purely physical life. As in the cases of complete insanity the final severance of the two higher duads ([[Ātman|7th]] [[Buddhi|6th]] and [[Manas|5th]] [[Kāma|4th]]) at the moment of the former going into [[Life_after_Death#Period_of_gestation|gestation]], digs an impassable gulf between the two. It is not even a portion of the fifth that is carried away — least of all 2 1/2 principles as [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]] crudely puts it in his [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments]] that go into [[Devachan]] leaving but l 1/2 principles behind. The [[Manas]] shorn of its finest attributes, becomes like a flower from which all the aroma has suddenly departed, a rose crushed, and having been made to yield all its oil for the attar manufacture purposes; what is left behind is but the smell of decaying grass, earth and rottenness.

(a) Question the second is sufficiently answered, I believe. (Your second para.) The [[Ego#Spiritual_ego|Spiritual Ego]] goes on evolving personalities, in which "the sense of identity" is very complete while living. After

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 76 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
their separation from the physical [[Ego]], that sense returns very dim, and belongs wholly to the recollections of the physical man. The Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] may be a perfect [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Sinnett]] when wholly engrossed in a game of cards at his club, and when either losing or winning a large sum of money — or a Babu Smut Murky Dass trying to cheat his principal out of a sum of rupees. In both cases — ex-editor and Babu will — as shells, remind anyone who will have the privilege of enjoying an hour's chat with the illustrious disembodied angels, more of the inmates of a lunatic asylum made to play parts in private theatricals as means of hygienic recreation, than of the Caesars and Hamlets they would represent. The slightest shock will throw them off the track and send them off raving.

(b) An error. A. P. Sinnett is not "an absolutely new invention." He is the child and creation of his antecedent personal self; the [[Karma|Karmic]] progeny

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 77 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for all he knows, of Nonius Asprena, Consul of the Emperor Domitian — (94 A.D.) together with Arricinius Clementus, and friend of the Flamen Dealis of that day (the high priest of Jupiter and chief of the Flamenes) or of that Flamens himself — which would account for [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]]'s suddenly developed love for [[mysticism]]. A.P.S. — the friend and brother of [[Koot Hoomi|K.H.]] will go to [[Devachan]]; and A.P.S., the Editor and the lawn-tennis man; the Don Juan, in a mild way, in the palmy days of "Saints, Sinners and Sceneries," identifying himself by mentioning a usually covered mole or scar, — will, perhaps, be abusing the Babus through a [[Mediumship|medium]] to some old friend in California or London.

(c) It will find "enough decent material" and to spare. A few years of [[Theosophy]] will furnish it.

(d) Perfectly correctly defined.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nonius Asprena''' was Lucius Nonius Calpurnius Torquatus Asprenas, who served as consul in AD 94. Consul was the highest political office in the Roman Republic.
* '''Domitian''' was last emperor of the Flavian dynasty, comprising the years AD 81 to 96.
* '''Flamen Dealis''' indicates the high priest of Jupiter in the ancient Roman religion.
* '''Don Juan''' is a legendary, fictional libertine, used synonymously for "womanizer", especially in Spanish slang.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 78 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
(e) As much as there is of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — in [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A.P.S.]]'s reflection in the looking glass — of the real, living A.P.S.

(f) The [[Ego#Spiritual ego|Spiritual Ego]] will not think of the A.P.S. the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], any more than it will think of the last suit of clothes it wore; nor will it be conscious that the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] is gone, since that only individuality and Spiritual personality it will then behold in itself alone. ''Nosce te ipsum'' is a direct command of the oracle to the Spiritual [[monad]] in [[Devachan]]; and the [[Skandha#Esoteric_skandhas|"heresy of Individuality"]] is a doctrine propounded by [[Gautama Buddha|Tathagatha]] with an eye to the Shell. The latter whose bumptiousness is as proverbial as that of the [[Mediumship|medium]] when reminded that it is A.P.S. — will echo out: "Of course, no doubt, hand me over some preserved peaches I devoured with such an appetite for breakfast, and a glass of claret!" — and who after this who knew A.P.S. at Allahabad, will dare doubt his identity? And, when left alone for one short instant by some disturbance

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nosce te ipsum''' is the Latin aphorism "Know thyself."
* '''Tathagatha''' is the name by which [[Gautama Buddha]] referred to himself.
* '''bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 79 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the circle, or the thought of the [[Mediumship|medium]] wandering for a moment to some other person — that [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will begin to hesitate in its thoughts whether it is A.P.S., S. Wheeler, or [[Clive Rattigan|Ratigan]]; and end by assuring itself it is Julius Caesar. (g) — and by finally "remaining asleep."

(h) No; it is not conscious of this loss of cohesion. Besides, such a feeling in a shell being quite useless for nature's purposes, it could hardly realize something that could be never even dreamed by a medium or its affinities. It is dimly conscious of its own physical [[death]] — after a prolonged period of time though — that's all. The few exceptions to this rule — cases of half successful [[Black Magic|sorcerers]], of very wicked persons passionately attached to Self — offer a real danger to the living. These very material shells, whose last dying thought was Self, — Self,
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 80 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— Self — and to live, to live! will often feel it instinctively. So do some [[suicide]]s — though not all. What happens then is terrible for it becomes a case of post mortem licanthropy. The [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will cling so tenaciously to its semblance of life that it will seek refuge in a new organism in any beast — in a dog, a hyæna, a bird when no human organism is close at hand — rather than submit to annihilation.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 19|(22)]] A question I have no right to answer.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(23)]] Mars and four other planets of which astronomy knows yet nothing. Neither A, B, nor Y, Z, are known; nor can they be seen through physical means however perfected.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(24)]] Most decidedly not. Not even a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] of the lower orders could approach it without having its body consumed, or rather annihilated. Only the highest [[Planetary Spirit|"Planetary"]] can scan it. (b) Not unless

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''licanthropy''' or lycanthropy is the professed ability or power of a human being to transform into a wolf or werewolf.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 81 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we call it the vertex of an angle. But it is the vertex of all the [[Planetary Chain|"chains"]] collectively. All of us dwellers of the chains — we will have to [[Evolution|evolute]], live and run the up and down scale in that highest and last of the septenaries chains (on the scale of perfection) before the [[Pralaya#Solar_pralaya|Solar Pralaya]] snuffs out our little system.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 21|(25 & 26)]] . . . "in which case it" — the "it" relates to the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles, not to the fifth, for the [[manas]] will have to remain a [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] in each case; only in the one in hand it will have no time to visit [[Mediumship|mediums]]: for it begins sinking down to the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|eighth sphere]] almost immediately. "Then and there" in the [[eternity]] may be a mighty long period. It means only that the [[monad]] having no [[Karma|Karmic]] body to guide its rebirth falls into non-being for a certain period and then [[reincarnation|reincarnates]] — certainly not earlier than a thousand or two thousand years.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 82 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
No, it is not an "exceptional case." Save a few exceptional cases in the case of the initiated such as our [[Lama#Panchen Lama|Teshu-Lamas]] and the [[Bodhisattva|Boddhisatwas]] and a few others, no [[monad]] gets ever [[reincarnation|reincarnated]] before its appointed cycle.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 22|(27)]] "How does he toss into confusion." . . . If instead of doing to-day something you have to do you put it off till the next day — does not even this — invisibly and imperceptibly at first, yet as forcibly — throw into confusion many a thing, and in some cases even shuffle the destinies of millions of persons, for good, for [[evil]], or simply in connection with a change, — may be unimportant in itself — still a change? And do you mean to say that such an unexpected, horrid murder has not influenced the destinies of millions?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Teshu-Lama''' is a variant spelling for Tashi Lama, also called Panchen Lama, who holds the second highest rank in the Gelugpa lineage of Tibetan Buddhism, after the [[Lama#Dalai Lama|Dalai Lama]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 83 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 23|(28)]] Here we are, again. Verily ever since I had the folly of touching upon this subject — i.e. of harnessing the cart before the horse — my nights are bereft of their hitherto innocent sleep! For Heaven's sake take into consideration the following facts and put them together, if you can. (1) The individual units of mankind remain 100 times longer in the transitory spheres of effects than on the globes; (2) The few men of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth Round]] do not beget children of the fifth but of your [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]]. (3) That the [[Pralaya#Obscuration|"obscurations"]] are not [[Pralaya]]s, and that they last in a proportion of 1 to 10, i.e., if a Ring or whatever we call it, the period during which the [[Root-Race|seven Root races]] have to develop and reach their last appearance upon a [[globe]] during that Round — lasts say 10 millions of years, (of course it lasts far longer) then the "obscuration" will last no longer than

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 84 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
one million. When our globe having got rid of its last [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]] men and a few, very few of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth]], goes to sleep, during the period of its rest the fifth Round men will be resting in their [[devachan]]s and Spiritual [[loka]]s — far longer at any rate than the fourth Round "angels" in theirs since they are far more perfect. A contradiction, and a "lapsus calami of [[Morya|M.]]" — says Hume; because M. wrote something quite correct though he is no more infallible than I am and might have expressed himself, more than once, very carelessly.

"I want to make out how the next superior Round forms are evolved." My friend, try to understand that you are putting me questions pertaining to the highest [[initiation]]s. That I can give you a general view, but that I dare not nor will I enter upon details

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''lapsus calami''' is a Latin expression for a slip of the pen, an error in writing.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 85 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— though I would if I could satisfy you. Do not you feel that it is one of the highest mysteries than which there is no higher one?

(a) "Dead" but to resurrect in greater glory. Is not what I say, plain?

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 24|(29)]] Of course not, since it is not destroyed, but remains crystallized, so to say — statu quo. At each [[Round]] there are less and less [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animals]] — the latter themselves [[evolution|evoluting]] into higher forms. During the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] it is they that were the "kings of creation." During the [[Round#Seventh_Round|seventh]] men will have become Gods and animals — intelligent beings. Draw your inferences. Beginning with the [[Round#Second_Round|second Round]], already evolution proceeds on quite a different plan. Everything is evolved and has but to proceed on its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''statu quo''' or status quo, is a Latin term meaning the current or existing state of affairs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 86 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic journey]] and get perfected. It is only the first Round that man becomes from a human being on [[Globe#Globe B|Globe B.]] a mineral, a plant, an animal on [[Globe#Globe C|Planet C]]. The method changes entirely from the second Round; but — I have learned prudence with you; and will say nothing before the time for saying it has come. And now, you had a volume; when will you digest it? Of how many contradictions will I have to be suspected before you understand the whole correctly?

Yours nevertheless, and very sincerely,

[[Koot Hoomi|K. H.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]], the letter was written:
<blockquote>
The first part of this letter consists of a long list of questions from APS to KH, written on note paper. Some marginal notes and underscorings have been made by KH in blue pencil and some reference numbers inserted. Part B consists of KH's answers to APS's questions, on full-sized sheets of paper, some folded, some single sheets. The first part is on a rippled white paper, and the latter part is on a smooth, bright pink paper. The KH script is in dull black ink through the answer to Q. 5, then changes to pale blue ink. There are a few marks in blue pencil. The letter gives the impression of having been written intermittently. (See to of p. 439 and top of p. 317.)<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 157.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]

Mahatma Letter No. 93b

2014-05-26T17:07:46Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 16 */

{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = October 1882
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Simla, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 23b in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 94|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 85a|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
II

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(1)]] The latter end of a very important [[Law of Cycles|cycle]]. Each [[Round]], each [[Chains and Rounds#World-Periods (Rings) and Root-Races|ring]], as every [[Root-Race|race]] has its great and its smaller cycles, on every [[Globe|planet]] that mankind passes through.

Our [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round Humanity]] has its one great cycle, and so have her races and sub-races. The "curious rush" is due to the double effect of the former — the beginning of its downward course; — and of the latter (the small cycle of your "sub-race") running on to its apex. Remember, you belong to the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]], yet you are but a Western sub-race. Notwithstanding your efforts, what you call civilization is confined only to the latter and its off-shoots in America. Radiating around, its deceptive light may seem to throw its rays on a greater distance than it does in reality. — There is no "rush" in China, and of Japan you make but a caricature.

A student of [[occultism]] ought not to speak of the "stagnant condition of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race people]]" since history knows next to nothing of that condition "up to the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
beginning of modern progress" of other nations but the Western. What do you know of America, for instance, before the invasion of that country by the Spaniards? Less than two centuries prior to the arrival of Cortez there was as great a "rush" towards progress among the sub-races of Peru and Mexico as there is now in Europe and the U.S.A. Their sub-race ended in nearly total annihilation through causes generated by itself; so will yours at the end of its cycle. We may speak only of the "stagnant conditions" into which, following the law of development, growth, maturity and decline every race and sub-race falls into during its transition periods. It is that latter condition your Universal History is acquainted with, while it remains superbly ignorant of the condition even India was in, some ten centuries back. Your [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]] are now running toward the apex of their respective cycles, and that History goes no further back than the periods of decline of a few other sub-races belonging most of them to the preceding [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]]. And what is the area and the period of time embraced by its Universal eye? — At the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cortez''' refers to Hernán Cortés, who caused the fall of the Aztec Empire and established a Spanish colony in Mexico in the early 16th century.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the utmost stretch — a few, miserable dozens of centuries. A mighty horizon, indeed! Beyond — all is darkness for it, nothing but hypotheses. . . . .

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(2)]] No doubt there was. Egyptian and Aryan records and especially our Zodiacal tables furnish us with every proof of it besides our inner knowledge. Civilization is an inheritance, a patrimony that passes from race to race along the [[Evolution#Descending_and_ascending_arcs|ascending and descending paths of cycles]]. During the minority of a [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]], it is preserved for it by its predecessor, which disappears, dies out generally, when the former "comes to age." At first, most of them squander and mismanage their property, or leave it untouched in the ancestral coffers. They reject contemptuously the advices of their elders and prefer, boy-like, playing in the streets to studying and making the most of the untouched wealth stored up for them in the records of the Past. Thus during your transition period — the middle ages — Europe rejected the testimony of Antiquity, calling such sages as Herodotus and other learned Greeks — the Father of Lies, until she knew better and changed the appellation into that of "Father of History." Instead of neglecting, you now accumulate and add to your wealth. As every other race you

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
had your ups and downs, your periods of honour and dishonour, your dark midnight and — you are now approaching your brilliant noon. The youngest of the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth race]] family you were for long ages the unloved and the uncared for, the Cendrillon in your home. And now, when so many of your sisters have died; and others still are dying, while the few of the old survivors, now in their second infancy, wait but for their Messiah — the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth race]] — to resurrect to a new life and start anew with the coming stronger along the path of a new [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] — now that the Western Cendrillon has suddenly developed into a proud wealthy Princess, the beauty we all see and admire — how does she act? Less kind hearted than the Princess in the tale, instead of offering to her elder and less favoured sister, the oldest now, in fact since she is nearly "a million years old" and the only one who has never treated her unkindly, though she may have ignored her, — instead of offering her, I say, the "Kiss of peace" she applies to her the lex talionis with a vengeance that does not enhance her natural beauty. This, my good friend, and brother, is not a far stretched allegory but — history.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(3)]] Yes; the fifth race — ours — began in Asia a million years ago. What was it about for the 998,000 years

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cendrillon''' refers to the fairy-tale character Cinderella.
* '''Less favoured sister, the oldest now''' refers to India, which is the first sub-race of the fifth Root-Race.
* '''lex talionis''' is the law of retaliation, such as Moses' law of "an eye for an eye."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
preceding the last 2,000? A pertinent question; offered moreover in quite a [[Christianity|Christian]] spirit that refuses to believe that any good could ever have come out from anywhere before and save Nazareth. What was it about? Well, it was occupying itself pretty well in the same way as it does now — craving Mr. Grant Allen's pardon, who would place our primitive ancestor the "hedgehoggy" man, in the early part of the Eocene Age! Forsooth, your scientific writers bestride their hypothesis most fearlessly, I see. It will really be pity to find their fiery steed kicking and breaking their heads some day; something that is unavoidably in store for them. In the Eocene Age — even in its "very first part," the great [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race men]], the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] — had already reached its highest point, and the great continent, the father of nearly all the present continents — showed the first symptoms of sinking — a process that occupied it down to 11,446 years ago, when its last island, that, translating its vernacular name, we may call with propriety Poseidonis — went down with a crash. By the bye, whoever wrote the Review

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who supported the theory of evolution. His suggestion that human ancestors would be found in the Eocene strata was rejected in a [http://www.sacred-texts.com/the/sd/sd2-3-04.htm footnote] on page 690 of [[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']] Volume I.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of Donnelly's [[Atlantis]] is right: [[Lemuria]] can no more be confounded with the Atlantic Continent than Europe with America. Both sunk and were drowned with their high civilizations and "gods," yet between the two catastrophes, a short period of about 700,000 years elapsed; "Lemuria" flourishing and ending her career just at about that trifling lapse of time before the early part of the Eocene Age, since its race was the third. Behold, the relics of that once great nation in some of the flat headed aborigines of your Australia! No less right is the review in rejecting the kind attempt of the author to people India and Egypt with the refuse of Atlantis. No doubt your geologists are very learned; but why not bear in mind that, under the cont-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Ignatius Loyola Donnelly''' (1831 – 1901) was a U.S. Congressman, writer and amateur scientist, known for his theories on Atlantis and an ancient impact event affecting ancient civilizations. In 1882 he wrote [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atlantis:_The_Antediluvian_World ''Atlantis, the Antediluvian World''] in support of [[Plato|Plato's]] account.
* The '''Eocene Age''' was a geologic epoch that occurred from 56 million to 33.9 million years ago.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
inents explored and fathomed by them, in the bowels of which they have found the "Eocene Age" and forced it to deliver them its secrets, there may be, hidden deep in the fathomless, or rather unfathomed ocean beds, other, and far older continents whose stratums have never been geologically explored; and that they may some day upset entirely their present theories, thus illustrating the simplicity and sublimity of truth as connected with inductive "generalization" in opposition to their visionary conjectures. Why not admit — true no one of them has ever thought of it — that our present continents, have — like "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" — been several times already, submerged and had the time to reappear again, and bear their new groups of mankind and civilization; and that, at the first great geological upheaval, at the next cataclysm — in the series of periodical cataclysms that occur from the beginning to the end of every [[Round]], — our already autopsized continents will go down, and the Lemurias and Atlantises come up again. Think of the future geologists of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth]] and [[Root-Race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh races]]. Imagine them digging deep in the bowels of what was Ceylon and Simla, and finding implements of the Veddahs, or of the remote ancestor of the civilized Pahari — every object of the civilized portions of

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The '''Veddahs''' (or Veddas) are an indigenous people of Sri Lanka (Ceylon).

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
humanity that inhabited those regions having been pulverized to dust by the great masses of travelling glaciers, — during the next glacial period — imagine him finding only such rude implements as now found among those savage tribes; and forthwith declaring that during that period primitive man climbed and slept on the trees, and sucked the marrow out of animal bones after breaking them — as civilized Europeans no less than the Veddahs will often do — hence jumping to the conclusion that in the year 1882 A.D., mankind was composed of "man-like animals," black-faced, and whiskered, "with prominent prognathous and large pointed canine teeth." True, a Grant Allen of the sixth race, may be not so far from fact and truth in his conjecture that during the "Simla period" — these teeth were used in the combats of the "males" for grass widows — but then metaphors has very little to do with anthropology and geology. Such is your Science. To return to your questions.

Of course the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|4th race]] had its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Veddahs''' or Veddas are an indigenous people of the interior of Sri Lanka.
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who defended the theory of evolution. See Page 5 above.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
periods of the highest civilization. Greek and Roman and even Egyptian civilization are nothing compared to the civilizations that began with the [[Root-Race#Third_Root-Race|3rd race]]. Those of the second were not savages but they could not be called civilized. And now, reading one of my first letters on the races (a question first touched by [[Morya|M.]]) pray, do not accuse either him or myself of some new contradiction. Read it over and see, that it leaves out the question of civilizations altogether and mentions but the degenerate remnants of the fourth and third races, and gives you as a corroboration the latest conclusions of your own Science. Do not regard an unavoidable incompleteness as inconsistency. You now ask me a direct question, and, I answer it. Greeks and Romans were small [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]], and Egyptians part and parcel of our own "Caucasian" stock. Look at the latter and at India. Having reached the highest civilization and what is more: learning — both went down. Egypt as a distinct sub-race disappearing entirely (her Copts are a hybrid remnant).

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
India — as one of the first and most powerful off-shoots of the mother Race, and composed of a number of sub-races — lasting to these times, and struggling to take once more her place in history some day. That History catches but a few stray, hazy glimpses of Egypt, some 12,000 years back; when, having already reached the apex of its cycle thousands of years before, the latter had begun going down. What does, or can it know of India 5,000 years ago, or of the Chaldees — whom it confounds most charmingly with the Assyrians, making of them one day "Akkadians," at another Turanians and what not? We say then, that your History is entirely at sea.

We are refused by the Journal of Science — words repeated and quoted by [[William Stainton Moses|M.A. (Oxon)]] with a rapture worthy of a great [[Mediumship|medium]] — any claim whatever for "higher knowledge." Says the reviewer: "Suppose the [[Masters of Wisdom|Brothers]] were to say 'point your telescope to such and such a spot in heavens, and you will find a planet yet unknown to you; or dig into the earth.' . . . etc., and you will
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
find a mineral,' etc." Very fine, indeed, and suppose that was done, what would be the result? Why a charge of plagiarism — since everything of that kind, every "planet and mineral" that exists in space or inside the earth, are known and recorded in our books thousands of years ago; more; many a true hypothesis was timidly brought forward by their own scientific men and as constantly rejected by the majority with whose preconceptions it interfered. Your intention is laudable but nothing that I may give you in answer will ever be accepted from us. Whenever discovered that "it is verily so," the discovery will be attributed to him who corroborated the evidence — as in the case of Copernicus and Galileo, the latter having availed himself but of the [[Pythagoras|Pythagorean]] MSS.

But to return to "civilizations." Do you know that the Chaldees were
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
at the apex of their [[Occultism|Occult]] fame before what you term as the "bronze Age"? That the "Sons of Ad" or the [[Sons of the Fire-Mist|children of the Fire Mist]] preceded by hundreds of centuries the Age of Iron, which was an old age already, when what you now call the Historical Period — probably because what is known of it is generally no history but fiction — had hardly begun. We hold — but then what warrant can you give the world that we are right? — that far "greater civilizations than our own have risen and decayed." It is not enough to say as some of your modern writers do — that an extinct civilization existed before Rome and Athens were founded. We affirm that a series of civilizations existed before, as well as after the Glacial Period, that they existed upon various points, of the globe, reached the apex of glory and — died. Every trace
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and memory had been lost of the Assyrian and Phoenikean civilizations until discoveries began to be made a few years ago. And now they open a new, though not by far one of the earliest pages in the history of mankind. And yet how far back do those civilizations go in comparison with the oldest? — and even them, history is shy to accept. Archeo-geology has sufficiently demonstrated that the memory of man runs back vastly further than history has been willing to accept, and the sacred records of once mighty nations preserved by their heirs are still more worthy of trust. We speak of civilizations of the anteglacial period; and (not only in the minds of the vulgar and the profane but even in the opinion of the highly learned geologist) the claim sounds preposterous. What would you say then to our
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
affirmation that the Chinese — I now speak of the inland, the true Chinaman, not of the hybrid mixture between the fourth and the fifth Races now occupying the throne — the aborigines, who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the fourth Race, reached their highest civilization when the fifth had hardly appeared in Asia, and that its first off-shoot was yet a thing of the future. When was it? Calculate. You cannot think that we, who have such tremendous odds against the acceptance of our doctrine would deliberately go on inventing Races and sub-races (in the opinion of [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]) were not they a matter of undeniable fact. The group of islands off the Siberian coast discovered by Nordeneskjol of the "Vega" was found strewn with fossils of horses, sheep, oxen, etc., among gigantic bones of elephants, mammoths, rhinoceroses and other monsters belonging to periods when man — says your

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nordeneskjol of the "Vega"''' was Nils Adolf Erik Nordenskiöld (1832-1901), a botanist, geologist, and arctic explorer best known for crossing the Northwest Passage in the ''Vega''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[science]] — had not yet made his appearance on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. How came horses and sheep to be found in company with the huge "ante-diluvians"? The horse, we are taught in schools — is quite a modern invention of nature, and no man ever saw its pedactyl ancestor. The group of the Siberian islands may give the lie to the comfortable theory. The region now locked in the fetters of eternal winter uninhabited by man — that most fragile of animals, — will be very soon proved to have had not only a tropical climate — something your science knows and does not dispute, — but having been likewise the seat of one of the most ancient civilisations of that [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth race]], whose highest relics now we find in the degenerated Chinaman, and whose lowest are hopelessly (for the profane scientist) intermixed with the remnants of the third. I told you before now, that the highest people now on earth (spiritually) belong to the first [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth root Race]]; and those are the Aryan Asiatics; the highest race (physical intellectuality) is the last sub-race of the fifth — yourselves the white conquerors.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
The majority of mankind belongs to the 7th sub-race of the fourth Root race, — the above mentioned Chinamen and their off-shoots and branchlets (Malayans, Mongolians, Tibetans, Javanese, etc., etc., etc.) and remnants of other sub-races of the fourth — and the seventh sub-race of the third race. All these, fallen, degraded semblances of humanity are the direct lineal descendants of highly civilized nations neither the names nor memory of which have survived except in such books as Popalvul and a few others unknown to Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 5|(4)]] To the Miocene times. Everything comes in its appointed time and place in the [[evolution]] of [[Rounds]], otherwise it would be impossible for the best [[Clairvoyance|seer]] to calculate the exact hour and year when such cataclysms great and small have to occur. All an [[adept]] could do would be to predict an approximate time; whereas now events that result in great geological changes may be predicted with as mathematical a certainty as eclipses and
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}

'''No image is available''' 
'''Slide 36383 is missing.'''

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Popalvul''' is ''Popol Vuh'' or the "Book of the People," a collection of myths and historical narratives from Guatemala.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
other revolutions in space. The sinking of [[Atlantis]] (the group of continents and isles) begun during the Miocene period — as certain of your continents are now observed to be gradually sinking — and it culminated — first, in the final disappearance of the largest continent an event coincident with the elevation of the Alps; and second with that of the last of the fair Islands mentioned by [[Plato]]. The Egyptian priests of Sais told his ancestor Solon, that Atlantis (i.e. the only remaining large island) had perished 9,000 years before their time. This was not a fancy date, since they had for milleniums preserved most carefully their records. But then, as I say, they spoke but of the "Poseidonis" and would not reveal even to the great Greek legislator their secret chronology. As there are no geological reasons for doubting, but on the contrary, a mass of evidence for accepting the tradition, [[Science]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
has finally accepted the existence of the great continent and Archipelago and thus vindicated the truth of one more "fable." It now teaches, as you know that [[Atlantis]], or the remnants of it lingered down to post-tertiary times, its final submergence occurring within the palaeozoic ages of American history! Well, truth and fact ought to feel thankful even for such small favours in the previous absence of any, for so many centuries. The deep sea explorations — especially those of the Challenger have fully confirmed the reports of geology and palaeontology. The great event — the triumph of our "[[Sons of the Fire-Mist|Sons of the Fire Mist]]" the inhabitants of "[[Shambhala|Shambullah]]" (when yet an island in the Central Asian Sea) over the selfish but not entirely wicked magicians of Poseidonis occurred just 11,446 ago. Read in this connection the incomplete and partially veiled tradition, in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]], Volume I, p. 588-94, and some things may be

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
come still plainer to you. The corroboration of tradition and history, brought forward by Donnelly I find in the main correct; but you will find all this and much more in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]].

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(5)]] It certainly does, and I have touched upon the subject long ago. In my notes on [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]'s MSS., "On [[God]]" — that he kindly adds to our [[Esoteric Philosophy|Philosophy]], something the latter had never contemplated before — the subject is mentioned abundantly. Has he refused you a look into it? For you — I may enlarge my explanations, but not before you have read what I say of the origin of good and [[evil]] on those margins. Quite enough was said by me for our present purposes. Strangely enough I found a European author — the greatest materialist of his times, Baron d'Holbach — whose views coincide entirely with the views of our philosophy. When reading his Essais sur la Nature, I might have
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron d'Holbach'''. See note [[Mahatma Letter No. 88#Page 5|here]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
imagined I had our book of [[Books of Kiu-te|Kiu-ti]] before me. As a matter of course and of temperament our Universal Pundit will try to catch at those views and pull every argument to pieces. So far he only threatens me to alter his Preface and not to publish the philosophy under his own name. Cuneus cuneum, tradit: I begged him not to publish his essays at all.

[[Morya|M.]] thinks that for your purposes I better give you a few more details upon [[Atlantis]] since it is greatly connected with [[evil]] if not with its origin. In the forthcoming [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]] you will find a note or two appended to [[Allan Octavian Hume|Hume]]'s translation of [[Eliphas Levi]]'s Preface in connection with the lost continent. And now, since I am determined to make of the present answers a volume — bear your cross with [[Christianity|Christian]] fortitude and then, perhaps, after reading the whole you will ask for no more for some time to come. But what can I add to that already told? I am unable to give you purely scientific
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[[File:MLB93b page 20 ver2.jpg|110px]]
 
'''Slide 36387 is missing.''' 
'''This image is taken from microfilm.''' 

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''our Universal Pundit''' refers to [[Allan Octavian Hume]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
information since we can never agree entirely with Western conclusions; and that ours will be rejected as "unscientific." Yet both geology and palaeontology bear witness to much we have to say. Of course your [[Science]] is right in many of her generalities, but her premises are wrong, or at any rate — very faulty. For instance she is right in saying that while the new America was forming the ancient [[Atlantis]] was sinking, and gradually washing away; but she is neither right in her given epochs nor in the calculations of the duration of that sinking. The latter — is the future fate of your British Islands the first on the list of victims that have to be destroyed by fire (submarine volcanos) and water, France and other lands will follow suit. When they reappear again, the last seventh Sub-race of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Root race]] of present mankind will be flourishing on "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" both of which will have reappeared also (their reappearance following immediately the disappearance of the present isles and continents), and very few seas and great waters will be found then on our [[Globe#Globe D|globe]], waters as well as land appearing and disappearing and shifting periodically and each in turn.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 22 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Trembling at the prospect of fresh charges of "contradictions" at some future incomplete statement I rather explain what I mean by this. The approach of every new "[[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]]" is always signalled by cataclysms — of either fire or water. But, apart from this, every "Ring" or [[Root-Race|Root Race]] has to be cut in two, so to say, by either one or the other. Thus, having reached the apex of its development and glory the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]] — the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] were destroyed by water; you find now but their degenerated, fallen remnants, whose [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], nevertheless, aye — each of them, had its palmy days of glory and relative greatness. What they are now — you will be some day the law of cycles being one and immutable. When your race — [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|the fifth]] — will have reached at its zenith of physical intellectuality, and developed the highest civilization (remember the difference we make between material and spiritual civilizations); unable to go any higher in its own cycle — its progress towards absolute evil will be arrested (as its predecessors the [[Lemuria]]ns and Atlanteans, the men of the [[Root_race#Third_Root-Race|third]] and fourth races were arrested in their progress toward the same) by one of such cataclysmic changes; its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 23 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
great civilization destroyed, and all the [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]] of that race will be found going down their respective [[cycles]], after a short period of glory and learning. See the remnants of the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]], — the old Greeks and Romans (the modern belong all to the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]]); see how great and how short, how evanescent were their days of fame and glory! For, they were but sub-races of the seven off-shoots of the "[[Root_race|root race]]." No mother Race, any more than her sub-races and off-shoots, is allowed by the one Reigning Law to trespass upon the prerogatives of the Race or Sub-race that will follow it; least of all — to encroach upon the knowledge and powers in store for its successor. "Thou shalt not eat of the fruit of Knowledge of Good and [[Evil]] of the tree that is growing for thy heirs" we may say with more right than would be willingly conceded us by the [[Allan Octavian Hume|Humes]] of your Sub-race. This "tree" is in our safe-keeping, entrusted to us by the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohans]], the protectors of our Race and the Trustees for those that are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 24 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
coming. Try to understand the allegory, and to never lose sight of the hint given you in [[Mahatma Letter No. 18|my letter]] upon the [[Planetary Spirit|Planetaries]].(1) At the beginning of each [[Round]], when humanity reappears under quite different conditions than those afforded for the birth of each new [[Root-Race|race]] and its [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], a "Planetary" has to mix with these primitive men, and to refresh their memories, and reveal to them the truths they knew during the preceding Round. Hence the confused traditions about Jehovahs, Ormazds, Osirises, Brahms, and the ''tutti quanti''. But that happens only for the benefit of the [[Root_race#First_Root-Race|first Race]]. It is the duty of the latter to choose the fit recipients among its sons, who are "set apart" to use a Biblical phrase — as the vessels to contain the whole stock of knowledge, to be divided among the future races and generations until the close of that Round. Why should I say more since you must understand my whole meaning; and that I dare not reveal it in full. Every race had its [[adept]]s; and with

(1) The letter in answer to yours, I believe, where you question me about [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], [[William Stainton Moses|S.M.]] and [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Mrs. K.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''tutti quanti''' is an Italian expression meaning "each and every one" or "the whole lot of them."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 25 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
every new [[Root-Race|race]], we are allowed to give them out as much of our knowledge as the men of that race deserve it. The last [[Root_race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh Race]] will have its [[Buddha]] as every one of its predecessors had; but, its adepts will be far higher than any of the present race, for among them will abide the future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] whose duty it will be to instruct or "refresh the memory" of the first race of the [[Round#Fifth_Round|fifth Round]] men after this [[Globe#Globe D|planet]]'s future [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]].

''En Passant'', to show to you that not only were not the "races" invented by us, but that they are a cardinal dogma with the [[Tibetan Buddhism|Lama Buddhists]] and with all who study our [[Esoteric Philosophy|esoteric doctrine]], I send you an explanation on a page or two in [[Rhys Davids]] "Buddhism," — otherwise incomprehensible, meaningless and absurd. It is written with the special permission of the [[Chohan]] (my Master) and — for your benefit. No Orientalist has ever suspect-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"En passant"''' means "by the way," in French.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 26 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
ed the truths contained in it, and — you are the first Western man (outside [[Tibet]]) to whom it is now explained.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(6)]] What emerges at the end of all things is not only "pure and impersonal [[spirit]]," but the collective "personal" remembrances skimmed off every new [[manas|fifth principle]] in the long series of being. And, if at the end of all things — say in some million of millions years hence, Spirit will have to rest in its pure, impersonal non-existence, as the ONE or the [[absolute]], still there must be "some good" in the [[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic process]], since every purified [[Ego]] has the chance in the long interims between objective being upon the [[Globe|planets]] to exist as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] — from the lowest "[[Devachan|Deva-Chanee]]" to the highest [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], enjoying the fruits of its collective lives.

But what is "Spirit" pure and impersonal ''per se''? Is it possible that you should not have realized yet our meaning? why, such a Spirit is a nonentity, a pure abstraction, an absolute blank to our senses — even to the most spiritual. It becomes something only in union with [[matter]] — hence it is always something since matter is infinite and indestructible and non-existent without Spirit which, in matter is [[Life]]. Separated from matter it becomes the absolute negation of life and being, whereas matter is inseparable from it. Ask those

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 27 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
who offer the objection, whether they know anything of "[[life]]" and "[[consciousness]]" beyond what they now feel on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. What conception can they have — unless natural born [[Clairvoyance|seers]] — of the state and consciousness of one's [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] after it has separated itself from [[Sthūla-śarīra|gross earthly body]]? What is the good of the whole process of life on earth — you may ask them, in your turn — if, we are as good as "pure" unconscious entities before birth, during sleep, and, at the end of our career? Is not [[death]], according to the teachings of [[Science]], followed by the same state of unconsciousness as the one before birth? Does not life when it quits our body become as impersonal as it was before it animated the foetus? Life, after all, — the greatest problem within the ken of human conception is a mystery that the greatest of your men of Science will never solve. In order to be correctly comprehended, it has to be studied in the entire series of its manifestations, otherwise it can never be, not only fathomed, but
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 28 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
even comprehended in its easiest form — [[life]], as a state of being on this [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. It can never be grasped so long as it is studied separately and apart from [[Life#Universal life|universal life]]. To solve the great problem one has to become an [[Occultism|occultist]]; to analyze and experience with it personally, in all its phases, as life on earth, life beyond the limit of physical [[death]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Mineral_kingdom|mineral]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Vegetable_kingdom|vegetable]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animal]] and spiritual life; life in conjunction with concrete [[matter]] as well as life present in the imponderable [[Life-Atom|atom]]. Let them try and examine, or analyze life apart from organism, and what remains of it? Simply a mode of [[motion]]; which, unless our doctrine of the all-Pervading, infinite, omnipresent Life is accepted — though it be accepted on no better terms than a hypothesis only a little more reasonable than their scientific hypotheses which are all absurd — has to remain unsolved.

Shall they object? Well, we will answer them by using their own weapons. We will say that it is, and will remain for ever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 29 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
demonstrated that since [[motion]] is all-pervading and absolute rest inconceivable, that under whatever form or mask motion may appear, whether as light, heat, magnetism, chemical affinity or electricity — all these must be but phases of One and the same universal omnipotent Force, a Proteus they bow to, as the Great "Unknown" — (See Herbert Spencer) and we, simply call the "[[One Life]]" the "One Law" and the "[[Elements#The_One_Element|One Element]]." The greatest, the most scientific minds on earth, have been keenly pressing forward toward a solution of the mystery, leaving no bye-path unexplored, no thread loose or weak in this darkest of labyrinths for them, and all had to come to the same conclusion — that of the [[Occultism|Occultists]] when given only partially — namely, that [[life]] in its concrete manifestations is the legitimate result and consequence of chemical affinity; as to life in its abstract sense, life pure and simple — well, they know no more

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Proteus''' refers to the existence of a primitive formless base of all matter, similar to [[chaos]].
* '''Herbert Spencer''' (1820-1903), the English scientist and philosopher, felt that religion was a futile attempt to gain knowledge of the '''unknown'''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 30 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of it to-day, than they knew in the incipient stage of their Royal Society. They only know that organisms in certain solutions previously free from life will spring up spontaneously (Pasteur and his biblical piety notwithstanding) — owing to certain chemical compositions of such substances. If, as I hope, in a few years, I am entirely my own master — I may have the pleasure of demonstrating to you on your own writing table that [[life]] as life is not only transformable into other aspects or phases of the all-pervading [[Force]], but that, it can be actually infused into an artificial man. Frankenstein is a myth only so far as he is the hero of a mystic tale; in nature — he is a possibility; and the physicists and physicians of the last [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Race]] will inoculate life and revive corpses, as they now inoculate small-pox, and often less comely diseases. [[Spirit]], life and [[matter]], are not natural principles existing independently of each other, but the effects of combinations produced by eternal motion in Space; and they better learn it.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 31 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(7)]] Most undoubtedly I am so permitted. But then comes the most important point: how far satisfactory will my answers appear — even to you? That not every new law brought to light is regarded as adding a link to the chain of human knowledge is shown by the ill-grace with which every fact unwelcome for some reasons to [[science]], is received by its professors. Nevertheless, whenever I can answer you — I will try to do so, only hoping that you will not send it as a contribution from my pen to the Journal of Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(8)]] Most assuredly they have. Rain can be brought on in a small area of space — artificially and without any claim to miracle or superhuman powers, though its secret is no property of mine that I should divulge it. I am now trying to obtain permission to do so. We know of no phenomenon in nature entirely unconnected with either magnetism or electricity — since, where there are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 32 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[motion]], heat, friction, light, there [[magnetism]] and its alter ego (according to our humble opinion) — electricity will always appear, as either cause or effect — or rather both if we but fathom the manifestation to its origin. All the phenomena of earth currents, terrestrial magnetism and atmospheric electricity, are due to the fact that the earth is an electrified conductor, whose potential is ever changing owing to its rotation and its annual orbital motion, the successive cooling and heating of the air, the formation of clouds and rain, storms and winds, etc. This you may perhaps, find in some text book. But then [[Science]] would be unwilling to admit that all these changes are due to [[Ākāśa|akasic]] magnetism incessantly generating electric currents which tend to restore the disturbed equilibrium. By directing the most powerful of electric batteries, — human frame electrified by a certain process, you can stop rain on

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 33 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
some given point by making "a hole in the rain cloud," as the [[Occultism|occultists]] term it. By using other strongly magnetized implements within, so to say, an insulated area — rain can be produced artificially. I regret my inability to explain to you the process more clearly. You know the effects produced by trees and plants on rain clouds; and how their strong magnetic nature attracts and even feeds those clouds over the tops of the trees. Science explains it otherwise, maybe. Well, I cannot help it, for such is our knowledge and the fruits of milleniums of observations and experience. Were the present to fall into the hands of [[Allan Octavian Hume||Hume]], he would be sure to remark that I am vindicating the charge publicly brought by him against us: "Whenever unable to answer your arguments (?) they (we) calmly reply that their (our) rules do not admit of this or that." — Charge notwithstanding, I am compelled to answer that since the secret is not mine I cannot make of it

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 34 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
a marketable commodity. Let some physicists calculate the amount of heat required to vaporize a certain quantity of water. Then, let them compute the quantity of rain needed to cover an area — say, of one square mile to a depth of one inch. For this amount of vaporization they will require, of course, an amount of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of which this consumption of heat would be the equivalent corresponds (as any mathematician could tell you) — to that which would be required to raise a weight of upwards of ten million tons, one mile high. How can one man generate such amount of heat and energy? Preposterous, absurd! — we are all lunatics, and you who listen to us will be placed in the same category if you ever venture to repeat this proposition. Yet I say, that one man alone can do it, and very easily if he is but acquainted with a certain "physico-spiritual" lever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 35 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in himself, far more powerful than that of Archimedes. Even simple muscular contraction is always accompanied with electric and [[Magnetism|magnetic phenomena]], and there is the strongest connection between the magnetism of the [[Globe#Globe D|earth]], the changes of weather and man, who is the best barometer living, if he but knew to decipher it properly; again, the state of the sky can always be ascertained by the variations shown by magnetic instruments. It is now several years that I had an opportunity of reading the deductions of [[science]] upon this subject; therefore, unless I go to the trouble of catching up what I may have remained ignorant of, I do not know the latest conclusions of Science. But with us, it is an established fact that it is the earth's magnetism that produces wind, storms, and rain. What science seems to know of it, is but secondary symptoms always induced by that magnetism and she may very soon find out her present errors.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Archimedes of Syracuse''' (c. 287 BC – c. 212 BC) was a Greek mathematician, physicist, engineer, inventor, and astronomer. Among his advances in physics are the foundations of hydrostatics, statics, and an explanation of the principle of the lever.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 36 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Globe#Globe D|Earth]]'s [[Magnetism|magnetic]] attraction of meteoric dust, and the direct influence of the latter upon the sudden changes of temperature especially in the matter of heat and cold, is not a settled question to the present day, I believe.(2) It was doubted whether the fact of our earth passing through a region of space in which there are more or less of meteoric masses has any bearing upon the height of our atmosphere being increased or decreased, or even upon the state of weather. But we think we could easily prove it; and since they accept the fact that the relative distribution and proportion of land and water on our globe may be due to the great accumulation upon it of meteoric dust; snow — especially in our northern regions — being full of meteoric iron and magnetic particles; and deposits of the latter being found even at the bottom of seas and oceans, I wonder how [[Science]] has not hitherto understood that every atmospheric change

(2) Dr. Phipson in 1867 and Cowper Ranyard in 1879 both urged the theory but it was rejected then.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 37 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and disturbance was due to the combined [[magnetism]] of the two great masses between which our atmosphere is compressed! I call this meteoric dust a "mass" for it is really one. High above our earth's surface the air is impregnated and space filled with magnetic, or meteoric dust, which does not even belong to our solar system. [[Science]] having luckily discovered, that, as our earth with all the other planets is carried along through space, it receives a greater proportion of that dust matter on its northern than on its southern hemisphere, knows that to this are due the preponderating number of the continents in the former hemisphere, and the greater abundance of snow and moisture. Millions of such meteors and even of the finest particles reach us yearly and daily and all our temple knives are made of this "heavenly" iron, which reaches us without having undergone any change — the magnetism of the earth keeping them in cohesion. Gaseous matter is

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 38 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
continually added to our atmosphere from the never ceasing fall of meteoric strongly magnetic [[matter]], and yet it seems with them still an open question whether [[Magnetism|magnetic]] conditions have anything to do with the precipitation of rain or not! I do not know of any "set of motions established by pressures, expansions, etc., due in the first instance to solar energy." [[Science]] makes too much and too little at the same time of "solar energy" and even of the [[Sun]] itself; and the Sun has nothing to do whatever with rain and very little with heat. I was under the impression that science was aware that the glacial periods as well as those periods when temperature is "like that of the carboniferous age" — are due to the decrease and increase or rather to the expansion of our atmosphere, which expansion is itself due to the same meteoric presence? At

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 39 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
any rate, we all know, that the heat that the earth receives by radiation from the sun is at the utmost one third if not less of the amount received by her directly from the meteors.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(9)]] Call it a chromosphere or atmosphere, it can be called neither; for it is simply the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] and ever present aura of the [[sun]], seen by astronomers only for a brief few moments during the eclipse and by some of our [[chela]]s — whenever they like — of course while in a certain induced state. A counterpart of what the astronomers call the red flames in the "corona" may be seen in Reichenbach's crystals or in any other strongly magnetic body. The head of a man — in a strong ecstatic condition, when all the electricity of his system is centred around the brain, will represent — especially in darkness — a perfect

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron Carl von Reichenbach''' (1788 – 1869) was a notable chemist, geologist, metallurgist, naturalist, industrialist and philosopher, who researched about a field of energy combining electricity, magnetism and heat, emanating from all living things, which he called the [[Odyle|Odic force]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 40 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
simile of the [[Sun]] during such periods. The first artist who drew the aureoles about the heads of his Gods and Saints, was not inspired, but represented it on the authority of temple pictures and traditions of the sanctuary and the chambers of [[initiation]] where such [[phenomena]] took place. The closer to the head or to the aura-emitting body — the stronger and the more effulgent the emanation (due to hydrogen [[science]] tells us, in the case of the flames); hence — the irregular red flames around the Sun or the "inner corona." The fact that these are not always present in equal quantity shows only the constant fluctuation of the magnetic matter and its energy, upon which also depend the variety and number of spots. During periods of magnetic inertia the spots disappear, or rather remain invisible. The further the emanation shoots out the more it loses in intensity, until gradually

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 41 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
subsiding it fades out; hence — the "outer corona," its rayed shape being due entirely to the latter phenomenon whose effulgence proceeds from the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] nature of the matter and the electric energy and not at all from intensely hot particles as asserted by some astronomers. All this is terribly unscientific, nevertheless a fact, to which, I may add another by reminding you that the [[Sun]] we see is not at all the central planet of our little Universe, but only its veil or it's reflection. Science has tremendous odds against studying that planet which luckily for us we have not: foremost of all — the constant tremours of our atmosphere which prevent them from judging correctly the little they do see. This impediment was never in the way of the ancient Chaldee and Egyptian astronomers; nor is it an obstacle to us, for we have means of arresting, or counteracting such tremours — acquainted as we are with all the [[Ākāśa|akasic]] conditions. No more than the rain secret, would this secret — supposing we do divulge it — be of any practical use to your men of [[Science]] unless they become [[Occultism|Occultists]] and sacrifice long years to the acquirement of [[Siddhi|powers]]. Only fancy a Huxley or a Tyndall studying Yog-vidya! hence the many mistakes into which they fall and the conflicting hypotheses of your best authorities. For instance: the Sun is full of iron vapours — a fact that
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 42 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
was demonstrated by the spectroscope showing that the light of the corona consisted largely of a line in the green part of the spectrum, very nearly coinciding with an iron line. Yet Professors Young and Lockyer rejected that, under the witty pretext, if I remember, that, if the corona were composed of minute particles like a dust cloud (and it is this that we call "magnetic matter") these particles would (1) fall upon the sun's body, (2) comets were known to pass through this vapour without any visible effect on them; (3) Professor Young's spectroscope showed that the coronal line was not identical with the iron one, etc. Why they should call those objections "scientific" is more than we can tell.

(1) The reason why the particles — since they call them so — do not fall upon the sun's body, is self-evident. There are forces co-existent with [[gravitation]] of which they know nothing; besides that other fact that there is no gravitation properly speaking; only attraction and repulsion. (2) How could comets be affected by the said passage since their "passing through" is simply an optical illusion; they could not pass within the area of attraction without being immediately annihilated by that force, of which no [[vril]] can give an adequate idea, since there can be nothing

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 43 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] that could be compared with it. Passing as the comets do through a "reflection" no wonder that the said vapour has "no visible effect on these light bodies." (3) The coronal line may not seem identical through the best "grating spectroscope," nevertheless, the corona contains iron as well as other vapours. To tell you of what it does consist is idle, since I am unable to translate the words we use for it, and that no such matter exists (not in our planetary system, at any rate) — but in the sun. The fact is, that what you call the [[Sun]] is simply the reflection of the huge "store-house" of our System wherein ALL its forces are generated and preserved; the Sun being the heart and brain of our pigmy Universe, we might compare its faculae — those millions of small, intensely brilliant bodies of which the Sun's surface away from the spots is made up — with the blood corpuscles of
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The high temperature of the Sun's corona gives it unusual spectral features, which led some to suggest, in the 19th century, that it contained a previously unknown element, "coronium". These spectral features have been traced to highly ionized iron (Fe-XIV and Fe-X) in 1941.
* '''"No such matter exists on our planet"''' refers to the fourth state of matter, ''plasma'', unknown at the time by science, which is the major component of the Sun.
* '''faculae''' refers to bright spots that form on the surface of the sun; short-lived convection cells.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 44 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that luminary — though some of them as correctly conjectured by science are as large as Europe. Those blood corpuscles are the electric and magnetic matter in its sixth and seventh state. What are those long white filaments twisted like so many ropes, of which the penumbra of the Sun is made up? What — the central part that is seen like a huge flame ending in fiery spires, and the transparent clouds, or rather vapours formed of delicate threads of silvery light, that hangs over those flames — what — but magneto-electric aura — the [[phlogiston]] of the Sun? [[Science]] may go on speculating for ever, yet so long as she does not renounce two or three of her cardinal errors she will find herself groping for ever in the dark. Some of her greatest misconceptions are found in her limited notions on the law of [[gravitation]]; her denial that [[matter]] may

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''penumbra''' is the portion of a shadow where the light source is partially obscured.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 45 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
be imponderable; her newly invented term "[[force]]" and the absurd and tacitly accepted idea, that force is capable of existing per se, or of acting any more than [[life]], outside, independent of, or in any other wise than through [[matter]]: in other words that force is anything but matter in one of her highest states, — the last three on the ascending scale being denied because only [[science]] knows nothing of them; and her utter ignorance of the universal Proteus, its functions and importance in the economy of nature — [[magnetism]] and electricity. Tell Science that even in those days of the decline of the Roman Empire, when the tatooed Britisher used to offer to the Emperor Claudius his nazzur of "electron" in the shape of a string of amber beads that even then, there were yet men remaining aloof from the immoral masses, who knew more of electricity and magnetism than they, the men of science, do now, and science will laugh at you as bitterly as she now does over your kind dedication to me. Verily, when your astronomers speaking of sun-matter, term those lights and flames as "clouds of vapour" and "gases unknown to science" (rather!) — chased by mighty

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nazzur of electron'''. The "nazzur" was a tributary offering. The "electrum" is an alloy of gold and silver that was used for the earliest metal coins. The scientific term "electron" to explain the phenomenon of electricity was coined in 1891 by G. J. Stoney, and the particle was discovered five years later by J. J. Thomson.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 46 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
whirlwinds and cyclones — whereas we know it to be simply magnetic matter in its usual state of activity — we feel inclined to smile at the expressions. Can one imagine the "[[Sun]]'s fires fed with purely mineral matter" — with meteorites highly charged with hydrogen giving the "Sun a far-reaching atmosphere of ignited gas"? We know that the invisible Sun is composed of that which has neither name, nor can it be compared to anything known by your [[science]] — on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]; and that its "reflection" contains still less of anything like "gases," mineral matter, or fire, though even we when treating of it in your civilized tongue are compelled to use such expressions as "vapour" and "magnetic matter." To close the subject, the coronal changes have no effect upon the earth's climate, though spots have — and Professor N. Lockyer is mostly wrong in his deductions. The Sun is neither a solid nor a liquid, nor yet a gaseous globe; but a gigantic ball of electro-magnetic Forces, the store-house of [[Life#Universal_life|universal life]] and [[motion]], from which the latter pulsate in all directions, feeding the smallest [[atom]] as the greatest genius with the same material unto the end of the [[Yuga|Maha Yug]].
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Norman Lockyer''' was an English astronomer, co-discoverer of helium, who founded the journal ''Nature''. He used electromagnetic spectroscopy to study the sun.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 47 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(10)]] I believe not. The stars are distant from us, at least 500,000 times as far as the [[Sun]] and some as many times more. The strong accumulation of meteoric matter and the atmospheric tremours are always in the way. If your astronomers could climb on the height of that meteoric dust, with their telescopes and havanas they might trust more than they can now in their photometers. How can they? Neither the real degree of intensity of that light can be known on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] — hence no trustworthy basis for calculating magnitudes and distances can be had, — nor have they hitherto made sure in a single instance (except in the matter of one star in Cassiopeia) which stars shine by reflected and which by their own light. The working of the best double star photometers is deceptive. Of this I have made sure, so far back as in the spring of 1878 while watching the observations made through a Pickering photometer. The discrepancy in the observations upon a star (near Gamma Ceti) amounted at times to half a magnitude.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''500,000 times'''. The nearest star to Earth (Proxima Centauri, discovered in 1915) is about 268,000 times as far as the Sun, that is, in the same order of magnitude that the [[Masters of Wisdom|Master]] said.
* The '''Pickering photometer''' is an instrument for measuring the brightness of stars, developed by E. C. Pickering of Harvard.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 48 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}

No planets but one have hitherto been discovered outside of the solar system, with all their photometers, while we know with the sole help of our spiritual naked eye a number of them; every completely matured Sun-star having like in our own system several companion planets in fact. The famous "polarization of light" test is as about trustworthy as all others. Of course, the mere fact of their starting from a false premise cannot vitiate either their conclusions or astronomical prophecies, since both are mathematically correct in their mutual relations, and that it answers the given object. The Chaldees nor yet our old Rishis had either your telescopes or photometers; and yet their astronomical predictions were faultless, the mistakes, very slight ones in truth — fathered upon them by their modern rivals — proceeding from the mistakes of the latter.

You must not complain of my too long answers to your very short questions, since I answer you for

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
{{Col-end}}

== Page 49 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
your instruction as a student of [[occultism]], my [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], and not at all with a view of answering the Journal of Science. I am no man of [[science]] with regard to, or in connection with modern learning. My knowledge of your Western Sciences is very limited in fact; and you will please bear in mind that all my answers are based upon, and derived from, our Eastern occult doctrines regardless of their agreement or disagreement with those of exact science. Hence, I say: —

"The sun's surface emits per square mile, as much light (in proportion) as can be emitted from any body." But what can you mean in this case by "light"? The latter is not an independent principle; and, I rejoiced at the introduction, with a view to facilitate means of observation — of the "diffraction spectrum;" since by abolishing all these imaginary independent existences, such as — heat, actinism, light, etc., it rendered to [[Science#Occult_Science|Occult Science]] the greatest service, by vindicating in the eyes of her modern sister

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''actinism''' is the property of radiation that lets it be absorbed by a molecule and cause a photochemical reaction as a result.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 50 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
our very ancient theory that every phenomenon being but the effect of the diversified motions of what we call [[Ākāśa|Akasha]] (not your ether) there was in fact, but [[Elements#The_One_Element|one element]], the causative [[Principle]] of all. But since your question is asked with a view to settling a disputed point in modern [[science]] I will try to answer it in the clearest way I can. I say then, no, and will give you my reasons why. They cannot know it, for the simple reason that heretofore they have in reality found no sure means of measuring the velocity of light. The experiments made by Fizeau and Cornu known as the two best investigators of light in the world of science, notwithstanding the general satisfaction at the results obtained, are not a trustworthy data neither in respect to the velocity with which sunlight travels nor to its quantity. The methods adopted by both these Frenchmen are yielding correct results (at any rate approximately correct, since there is a variation of 227 miles per second

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Fizeau and Cornu''' were H. L. Fizeau and A. Cornu were French physicists who worked to determine the speed of light, using an ingenious toothed wheel and telescopes.<ref>Barry Setterfield, "Part 3: Fizeau and the Toothed-Wheel Experiments," Genesis Science Research [http://www.setterfield.org/000docs/cx3.html]</ref>

{{Col-end}}

== Page 51 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
between the result of the observations of both experimenters albeit made with the same apparatus) — only as regards the velocity of light between our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] and the upper regions of its atmosphere. Their toothed wheel, revolving at a known velocity records, of course, the strong ray of light which passes through one of the niches of the wheel, and then has its point of light obscured whenever a tooth passes — accurately enough. The instrument is very ingenious and can hardly fail to give splendid results on a journey of a few thousand metres there and back; there being between the Paris observatory and its fortifications no atmosphere, no meteoric masses to impede the ray's progress; and that ray finding quite a different quality of a medium to travel upon than the ether of Space, the ether between the [[Sun]] and the meteoric continent above our

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Medium to travel'''. Although the speed of light (''c'') is constant in vacuum, as the Master says, light does not propagate at speed "''c''" in a medium, and varies according to both the medium and the different types of light wave.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 52 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
heads, the velocity of light will of course show some 185,000 and odd miles per second, and your physicists shout "Eureka"! Nor do any of the other devices contrived by [[science]] to measure that velocity since 1887 answer any better. All they can say is that their calculations are so far correct. Could they measure light above our atmosphere they would soon find that they were wrong.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(11)]] It is — so far; but is fast changing. Your science has a theory, I believe, that if the earth were suddenly placed in extremely cold regions — for instance where it would exchange places with Jupiter — all our seas and rivers would be suddenly transformed into solid mountains; the air, — or rather a portion of the aeriform substances which compose it — would be metamorphosed from their state of invisible fluid owing to the absence of heat into liquids (which now
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Eureka''' means "I have found it," and was reportedly exclaimed by Archimedes in his discovery of the displacement of water.
* '''aeriform''' means gaseous.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 53 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
exist on Jupiter, but of which men have no idea on earth). Realize, or try to imagine the — reverse condition, and it will be that of Jupiter at the present moment.

The whole of our system is imperceptibly shifting its position in space. The relative distance between planets remaining ever the same, and being in no wise affected by the displacement of the whole system; and the distance between the latter and the stars and other suns being so incommensurable as to produce but little if any perceptible change for centuries and milleniums to come; — no astronomer will perceive it telescopically, until Jupiter and some other planets, whose little luminous points hide now from our sight millions upon millions of stars (all but some 5000 or 6000) — will suddenly let us have a peep at a few of the Raja-Suns they are now hiding. There is such a king-star right behind Jupiter, that no mortal physical

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}
== Page 54 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
eye has ever seen during this, our [[Round]]. Could it be so perceived it would appear, through the best telescope with a power of multiplying its diameter ten thousand times, — still a small dimensionless point, thrown into the shadow by the brightness of any planet; nevertheless — this world is thousands of times larger than Jupiter. The violent disturbance of its atmosphere and even its red spot that so intrigues science lately, are due — (1) to that shifting and (2) to the influence of that Raja-Star. In its present position in space imperceptibly small though it be — the metallic substances of which it is mainly composed are expanding and gradually transforming themselves into aeriform fluids — the state of our own earth and its six sister globes before the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] — and becoming part of its atmosphere. Draw your inferences and deductions from this, my dear [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], but beware lest in doing so you sacrifice your humble instructor and the occult doctrine itself, on the altar of your wrathful Goddess — [[Science#Modern_Science|modern science]].

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 55 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(12)]] I am afraid not much, since our [[Sun]] is but a reflection. The only great truth uttered by Siemens is that inter-stellar space is filled with highly attenuated matter, such as may be put in air vacuum tubes, and which stretches from planet to planet and from star to star. But this truth has no bearing upon his main facts. The sun gives all and takes back nothing from its system. The sun gathers nothing "at the poles" — which are always free even from the famous "red flames" at all times, not only during the eclipses. How is it that with their powerful telescopes they have failed to perceive any such "gathering" since their glasses show them even the "superlatively fleecy clouds" on the photosphere? Nothing can reach the sun from without the boundaries of its own system in the shape of such gross matter as "attenuated gases." Every bit of [[matter]] in all its seven states is necessary to the vitality of the various and numberless systems — worlds in formation, suns awakening anew to life, etc., and they have none to spare even for their best neighbours and next of kin. They are mothers, not stepmothers, and would not take away one

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Charles William Siemens''' suggested a hypothesis on which the sun conserves its heat by a circulation of its fuel in space, which was found to be false.
* '''Attenuated''' here means of low density, rarefied.
* '''Photosphere''' is the portion of a star from which light is emitted.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 56 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
crumb from the nutrition of their children. The latest theory of radiant energy which shows that there is no such thing in nature, properly speaking, as chemical light, or heat ray is the only approximately correct one. For indeed, there is but one thing — radiant energy which is inexhaustible and knows neither increase nor decrease and will go on with its self-generating work to the end of the [[Manvantara#Solar_manvantara|Solar manvantara]]. The absorption of Solar Forces by the earth is tremendous; yet it is, or may be demonstrated that the latter receives hardly 25 per cent. of the chemical power of its rays, for these are despoiled of 75 per cent. during their vertical passage through the atmosphere at the moment they reach the outer boundary "of the aerial ocean." And even those rays lose about 20 per cent. in illuminating
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 57 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and caloric power — we are told. What with such a waste must then be the recuperative power of our Father-Mother Sun? Yes; call it "Radiant Energy" if you will: we call it [[Life]] — all-pervading, omnipresent life, ever at work in its great laboratory — the SUN.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(13)]] None can ever be given by your men of [[Science]], whose "bumptiousness" makes them declare that only to those for whom the word [[magnetism]] is a mysterious agent the supposition that the [[Sun]] is a huge magnet can account for the production by that body of light, heat and the causes of magnetic variations as perceived on our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. They are determined to ignore and thus reject the theory suggested to them by Jenkins of the R.A.S. of the existence of strong magnetic poles above the surface of the earth. But the theory, is the correct one nevertheless, and one of these poles revolves around the north pole in a periodical
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.
* '''R.A.S.''' is Royal Astronomical Society.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 58 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
cycle of several hundred years. Halley and Handsteen — besides Jenkins — were the only scientific men that ever suspected it. Your question is again answered by reminding you of another exploded supposition. Jenkins did his best some three years ago to prove that it is the north end of the compass needle that is the true north pole, and not the reverse as the current scientific theory maintains. He was informed that the locality in Boothia where Sir James Ross located the earth's north magnetic pole, was purely imaginary: it is not there. If he (and we) are wrong, then the magnetic theory that like poles repel and unlike poles attract, must also be declared a fallacy; since if the north end of the dipping needle is a south pole then its pointing to the ground in Boothia — as you call it — must be due to attraction? And if there is anything there to attract it, why is it that the needle in London is attracted neither to the ground in Boothia nor to the earth's centre? As very correctly argued, if the north pole of the needle pointed almost perpendicularly to the ground in Boothia, it is simply because it was

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Halley''' refers to Edmond Halley (1656–1742), the English "father of geophysics," who in 1700 produced the first map showing the variation of the Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Handsteen''' refers to Christopher Hansteen (1784–1873) was a Norwegian geophysicist, astronomer and physicist engaged in mapping of Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Jenkins''' was B. G. Jenkins of the Royal Astronomical Society.
* '''Boothia''' is the name of a peninsula and bay in the Canadian Arctic region.
* '''Sir James Ross''' explored the Arctic and Antarctic regions. He located the north magnetic pole in 1831. See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Clark_Ross Wikipedia].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 59 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
repelled by the true north magnetic pole when Sir J. Ross was there about half a century ago.

No; our "Lordships" have nothing to do with the inertia of the needle. It is due to the presence of certain metals in fusion in that locality. Increase of temperature diminishes magnetic attraction, and a sufficiently high temperature destroys it often altogether. The temperature I am speaking of is, in the present case rather an aura, an emanation than anything [[science]] knows of. Of course, this explanation will never hold water with the present knowledge of science. But we can wait and see. Study [[magnetism]] with the help of [[Science#Occult Science|occult doctrines]], and then that which now will appear incomprehensible, absurd in the light of physical science, will become all clear.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 11|(14)]] They must be. Not all of the Intra-Mercurial planets, nor yet those in the orbit of Neptune are yet discovered, though they are strongly suspected. We know that such exist and where they exist; and that there are innumerable planets "burnt out" they say, — in [[obscuration]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Intra-Mercurial planets''', meaning planets in orbit between Mercury and the Sun, were a subject of scientific observation and speculation in 19th century, with major papers written in 1860 and 1878.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 60 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we say; — planets in formation and not yet luminous, etc. But then "we know" is of little use to [[science]], when the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] will not admit our knowledge. [[Thomas Alva Edison|Edison]]'s tasimeter adjusted to its utmost degree of sensitiveness and attached to a large telescope may be of great use when perfected. When so attached the "tasimeter" will afford the possibility not only to measure the heat of the remotest of visible stars, but to detect by their invisible radiations stars that are unseen and otherwise undetectable, hence planets also. The discoverer, an F.T.S., a good deal protected by [[Morya|M.]] thinks that if, at any point in a blank space of heavens — a space that appears blank even through a telescope of the highest power — the tasimeter indicates an accession of temperature and does so invariably, this will be a regular proof that the instrument is in range with the stellar body either non-luminous or so

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Edison's tasimeter''' was a scientific instrument for use in detecting and measuring infinitesimal degrees of temperature. He first used it in 1878 to observe a total eclipse of the sun.<ref>Frank Lewis Dyer and Thomas Commerford Martin, "Chapter VII: Edison's Tasimeter," ''Edison: His Life and Inventions'', [http://www.gutenberg.org/files/820/820-h/820-h.htm#2H_4_0041]</ref>
* '''the discoverer, an F.T.S.''' points out that Edison was a Fellow (member) of the Theosophical Society in New Jersey.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 61 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
distant as to be beyond the reach of telescopic vision. His tasimeter, he says, "is affected by a wider range of etheric undulations than the eye can take cognizance of." Science will hear sounds from certain planets before she sees them. This is a prophecy. Unfortunately I am not a Planet, — not even a "[[Planetary Spirit|planetary]]." Otherwise I would advise you to get a tasimeter from him and thus avoid me the trouble of writing to you. I would manage then to find myself "in range" with you.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 12|(15)]] No, good friend; I am not as indiscreet as all that, I left you simply to your own reminiscences. Every mortal creature, even the less favoured by Fortune, has such moments of relative [[happiness]] at some time of his life. Why shouldn't you?

Yes, it was an X quantity I referred to.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"This is a prophecy"'''. In 1931 Karl Jansky built the first radio telescope thus fulfilling the Master's prophecy almost 50 years later.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 62 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(16)]] It is a widely spread belief among all the [[Hinduism|Hindus]] that a person's future pre-natal state and birth are moulded by the last desire he may have at the time of [[death]]. But this last desire, they say, necessarily hinges on to the shape which the person may have given to his desires, passions, etc., during his past life. It is for this very reason, viz. — that our last desire may not be unfavourable to our future progress — that we have to watch our actions and control our passions and desires throughout our whole earthly career.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(17)]] It cannot be otherwise. The experience of dying men — by drowning and other accidents — brought back to life, has corroborated our doctrine in almost every case. Such thoughts are involuntary and we have no more control over them than we would over the eye's retina to prevent it perceiving

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 63 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that colour which affects it most. At the last moment, the whole life is reflected in our memory and emerges from all the forgotten nooks and corners picture after picture, one event after the other. The dying brain dislodges memory with a strong supreme impulse, and memory restores faithfully every impression entrusted to it during the period of the brain's activity. That impression and thought which was the strongest naturally becomes the most vivid and survives so to say all the rest which now vanish and disappear for ever, to reappear but in [[Devachan]].(3) No man dies insane or unconscious — as some physiologists assert. Even a madman, or one in a fit of delirium, tremens will have his instant of perfect lucidity at the moment of death, though unable to

(3) Good gracious! had I forgotten in my hurry to add the last five words, would not I have caught it as a charge of flat contradiction!

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''delirium tremen''' is Latin for "shaking frenzy," an acute form of delirium due to withdrawal from alcohol or some drugs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 64 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
say so to those present. The man may often appear dead. Yet from the last pulsation, from and between the last throbbing of his heart and the moment when the last spark of animal heat leaves the body — the brain thinks and the [[Ego]] lives over in those few brief seconds his whole life over again. Speak in whispers, ye, who assist at a death-bed and find yourselves in the solemn presence of [[Death]]. Especially have you to keep quiet just after Death has laid her clammy hand upon the body. Speak in whispers, I say, lest you disturb the quiet ripple of thought, and hinder the busy work of the Past casting on its reflection upon the Veil of the Future.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 14|(18)]] Yes; the "full" remembrance of our lives (collective lives) will return back at the end of all the seven [[Round]]s, at the threshold of the long,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 65 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] that awaits us after we leave [[Globe#Globe G or Z|Globe Z]]. At the end of isolated [[Round]]s, we remember but the sum total of our last impressions, those we had selected, or that have rather forced themselves upon us and followed us in [[Devachan]]. Those are all "probationary" lives with large indulgences and new trials afforded us with every new life. But at the close of the minor cycle, after the completion of all the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|seven Rounds]], there awaits us no other mercy but the cup of good deeds, of merit, outweighing that of [[evil]] deeds and demerit in the scales of [[Karma|Retributive Justice]]. Bad, irretrievably bad must be that [[Ego]] that yields no mite from its [[Manas|fifth Principle]], and has to be annihilated, to disappear in the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|Eighth Sphere]]. A mite, as I say, collected from the [[Ego#Lower ego|Personal Ego]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 66 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
suffices to save him from the dreary Fate. Not so after the completion of the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|great cycle]]: either a long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] of Bliss (unconscious though it be in the, and according to, your crude conceptions); after which — life as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] for a whole [[Manvantara]], or else "[[Avichi#Avichi_Nirvana|Avitchi Nirvana" and a Manvantara of misery and Horror as a —— you must not hear the word nor I — pronounce or write it. But "those" have nought to do with the mortals who pass through the [[Planetary Chain|seven spheres]]. The collective [[Karma]] of a future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]] is as lovely as the collective Karma of a —— is terrible. Enough. I have said too much already.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(19)]] Verily so. Until the [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle between the higher and middle duad]] begins — (with the exception of [[suicide]]s who are not [[Death|dead]] but have only killed their physical triad, and whose Elemental parasites, therefore, are not naturally separated

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 67 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
from the [[Ego]] as in real [[death]]) — until that [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle]], I say, has not begun and ended, no [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] can realize its position. When the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles are gone, carrying off with them the finer, spiritual portions of that, which once was the personal [[consciousness]] of the [[Manas|fifth]], then only does the shell gradually develop a kind of hazy consciousness of its own from what remains in the shadow of personality. No contradiction here, my dear friend, — only haziness in your own perceptions.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(20)]] All that which pertains to the materio-psychological attributes and sensations of the five lower [[skandha]]s; all that which will be thrown off as a refuse by the newly born [[Ego]] in the [[Devachan]], as unworthy of, and not sufficiently related to the purely spiritual perceptions, emotions and feelings of the [[Buddhi|sixth]], strengthened, and so to say, cemented by a portion of the [[Manas|fifth]], that portion which is necessary in the devachan for the retention of a divine spiritualized notion of the "I"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 68 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the [[Monad]] — which would otherwise, have no [[consciousness]] in relation to object and subject at all — all this "becomes extinct for ever": namely at the moment of physical [[death]], to return once more, marshalling before the eye of the new [[Ego]] at the threshold of [[Devachan]] and to be rejected by It. It will return for the third time fully at the end of the [[Manvantara#Duration_of_the_cycles|minor cycle]], after the completion of the seven [[Round]]s when the sum total of collective existences is weighed — "merit" — in one cup, "demerit" in the other cup of the scales. But in that individual, in the [[Ego]] — "good, bad, or indifferent" in the isolated personality, — consciousness leaves as suddenly as "the flame leaves the wick." Blow out your candle, good friend. The flame has left that candle "for ever"; but are the particles that moved, their motion producing the objective flame annihilated or dispersed for all that? Never. Relight the candle and the same particles drawn by mutual affinity will return

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 69 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to the wick. Place a long row of candles on your table. Light one and blow it out; then light the other and do the same; a third and fourth, and so on. The same matter, the same gaseous particles — representing in our case the [[Karma]] of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — will be called forth by the conditions given them by your match, to produce a new luminosity; but can we say that candle No. 1 has not had its flame extinct for ever? Not even in the case of the "failures of nature," of the immediate [[reincarnation]] of children and congenital idiots, etc., that so provoked the wrath of [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], can we call them the identical ex-personalities; though the whole of the same life-principle and identically the same [[Manas|MANAS]] (fifth principle) re-enters a new body and may be truly called a "reincarnation of the personality" — whereas, in the rebirth of the [[Ego]]s from [[devachan]]s and [[Avichi|avitchis]] into Karmic life it is only the spiritual attributes of the [[Monad]] and its [[Buddhi]] that are reborn. All we can say of the reincarnated "failures"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 70 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
is, that they are the reincarnated [[Manas]], the fifth principle of Mr. Smith or Miss Grey, but not certainly that these are the [[reincarnation]]s of Mr. S. and Miss G. Therefore, the explanation, clear and concise (though perhaps less literary than you might make it) given to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] in [[The Theosophist (periodical)|the Theosophist]] in answer to his spiteful hit in [[Light (periodical)|Light]], is not only correct but candid also; and both yourself and C.C.M. were unjust to [[Upasika]] and even to myself who told her what to write; since even you mistook my wail and lament at the confused and tortured explanations in [[Isis Unvelied (book)|Isis]] (for its incompleteness no one but we, her inspirers are responsible) and my complaint of having had to exercise all my "ingenuity" to make the thing plain, for an avowal of ingeniousness in the sense of cunning and craft, whereas ingenuousness — a sincere desire (though very difficult of realization) to mend and clear up the misconception — was meant by me. I do not know of anything since the very beginning of our correspondence that displeased the [[Chohan]] so much as that. But we must not return to the subject again.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 71 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
But what is then "the nature of the remembrance and [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self-consciousness]] of the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]]?" you ask. As I said in your note — no better than a reflected or borrowed light. "[[Memory]]" is one thing, and "perceptive faculties" quite another. A madman may remember very clearly some portions of his past life; yet he is unable to perceive anything in its true light for the higher portion of his [[Manas]] and his [[Buddhi]] are paralysed in him, have left him. Could an animal — a dog, for instance — speak, he would prove you that his memory in direct relation to his canine personality, is as fresh as yours; nevertheless his memory and instinct cannot be called "perceptive faculties." A dog remembers that his master thrashed him when the latter gets hold of his stick — at all other times he has no remembrance of it. Thus with a shell; once in the [[aura]] of a [[Mediumship|medium]], all he perceives through the borrowed organs of the medium and of those in magnetic sympathy with the latter, he will perceive very clearly

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 72 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— but not further than what the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]] can find in the perceptive faculties and [[Memory|memories]] of circle and [[Mediumship|medium]] — hence often the rational and at times highly intelligent answers; hence also a complete oblivion of things known to all but that medium and circle. The shell of a highly intelligent, learned, but utterly unspiritual man who died natural death, will last longer and the shadow of his own memory helping — that shadow which is the refuse of the sixth principle left in the fifth — he may deliver discourses through trance speakers and repeat parrot-like that which he knew of and thought much over it, during his life-time. But find me one single instance in the annals of Spiritualism where a returning shell of a Faraday or a Brewster (for even they were made to fall into the trap of mediumistic attraction) said one word more than it knew during its life-time. Where is that scientific shell, that ever gave evidence of that, which is claimed on behalf of the "disembodied Spirit"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Faraday or a Brewster''' refers to: Michael Faraday (1791- 1867), an English physicist and chemist who worked on electromagnetism and invented the electric motor; and David Brewster (1781-1868), a Scottish physicist who studied optics and biaxial crystals.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 73 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— namely, that a free [[Soul]], the Spirit disenthralled from its body's fetters perceives and sees that which is concealed from living mortal eyes? Challenge the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] fearlessly, I say! Defy the best, the most reliable of mediums — [[William Stainton Moses|Stainton Moses]] for one — to give you through that high disembodied [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]], that he mistakes for the [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|"Imperator"]] of the early days of his [[mediumship]], to tell you what you will have hidden in your box, if S.M. does not know it; or to repeat to you a line from a [[Sanskrit]] manuscript unknown to his medium, or anything of that kind. Prohpudor! Spirits they call them? Spirits with personal remembrances? As well call personal remembrances the sentences screeched out by a parrot. Why don't you ask [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] to test [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]]? Why not settle his and your mind at rest by suggesting to him to ask a friend or an acquaintance unknown to S.M. — to select an object the nature of which

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Prohpudor''' or proh pudor is a Latin phrase meaning "for shame."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 74 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
will remain in its turn unknown to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], and then see whether [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]] will be able to name that object — something possible even to a good [[Clairvoyance|clairvoyant]]. Let the "Spirit" of Zollner — now that he is in the [[Fourth Dimension|"fourth dimension of space"]], and has put up an appearance already with several mediums — tell them the last word of his discovery, complete his astro-physical philosophy. No; Zollner when lecturing through an intelligent medium, surrounded with persons who read his works, are interested in them — will repeat on various tones that which is known to others (not even that which he alone knew, most probably), the credulous, ignorant public confounding the post-hoc with the propter-hoc and firmly convinced of the Spirit's identity. Indeed, it will be worth your while to stimulate investigation in this direction. Yes; personal [[consciousness]] does leave everyone at [[death]]; and when even the centre of [[memory]] is re-established in the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], it will remember and speak out its recollections but through the brain of some living human being. Hence —

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Johann K. F. Zöllner''' (1834 – 1882) was a German astrophysicist who studied optical illusions. He became interested in [[Spiritism]] in 1875 when he visited the scientist [[William Crookes]] in England. Zollner wanted a physical scientific explanation for Spiritism and came to the conclusion that physics of a four-dimensional space may explain spiritualism.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 75 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 16|(21)]] — A more or less complete, still dim recollection of its [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]], and of its purely physical life. As in the cases of complete insanity the final severance of the two higher duads ([[Ātman|7th]] [[Buddhi|6th]] and [[Manas|5th]] [[Kāma|4th]]) at the moment of the former going into [[Life_after_Death#Period_of_gestation|gestation]], digs an impassable gulf between the two. It is not even a portion of the fifth that is carried away — least of all 2 1/2 principles as [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]] crudely puts it in his [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments]] that go into [[Devachan]] leaving but l 1/2 principles behind. The [[Manas]] shorn of its finest attributes, becomes like a flower from which all the aroma has suddenly departed, a rose crushed, and having been made to yield all its oil for the attar manufacture purposes; what is left behind is but the smell of decaying grass, earth and rottenness.

(a) Question the second is sufficiently answered, I believe. (Your second para.) The [[Ego#Spiritual_ego|Spiritual Ego]] goes on evolving personalities, in which "the sense of identity" is very complete while living. After

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 76 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
their separation from the physical [[Ego]], that sense returns very dim, and belongs wholly to the recollections of the physical man. The Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] may be a perfect [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Sinnett]] when wholly engrossed in a game of cards at his club, and when either losing or winning a large sum of money — or a Babu Smut Murky Dass trying to cheat his principal out of a sum of rupees. In both cases — ex-editor and Babu will — as shells, remind anyone who will have the privilege of enjoying an hour's chat with the illustrious disembodied angels, more of the inmates of a lunatic asylum made to play parts in private theatricals as means of hygienic recreation, than of the Caesars and Hamlets they would represent. The slightest shock will throw them off the track and send them off raving.

(b) An error. A. P. Sinnett is not "an absolutely new invention." He is the child and creation of his antecedent personal self; the [[Karma|Karmic]] progeny

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 77 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for all he knows, of Nonius Asprena, Consul of the Emperor Domitian — (94 A.D.) together with Arricinius Clementus, and friend of the Flamen Dealis of that day (the high priest of Jupiter and chief of the Flamenes) or of that Flamens himself — which would account for [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]]'s suddenly developed love for [[mysticism]]. A.P.S. — the friend and brother of [[Koot Hoomi|K.H.]] will go to [[Devachan]]; and A.P.S., the Editor and the lawn-tennis man; the Don Juan, in a mild way, in the palmy days of "Saints, Sinners and Sceneries," identifying himself by mentioning a usually covered mole or scar, — will, perhaps, be abusing the Babus through a [[Mediumship|medium]] to some old friend in California or London.

(c) It will find "enough decent material" and to spare. A few years of [[Theosophy]] will furnish it.

(d) Perfectly correctly defined.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nonius Asprena''' was Lucius Nonius Calpurnius Torquatus Asprenas, who served as consul in AD 94. Consul was the highest political office in the Roman Republic.
* '''Domitian''' was last emperor of the Flavian dynasty, comprising the years AD 81 to 96.
* '''Flamen Dealis''' indicates the high priest of Jupiter in the ancient Roman religion.
* '''Don Juan''' is a legendary, fictional libertine, used synonymously for "womanizer", especially in Spanish slang.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 78 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
(e) As much as there is of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — in [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A.P.S.]]'s reflection in the looking glass — of the real, living A.P.S.

(f) The [[Ego#Spiritual ego|Spiritual Ego]] will not think of the A.P.S. the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], any more than it will think of the last suit of clothes it wore; nor will it be conscious that the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] is gone, since that only individuality and Spiritual personality it will then behold in itself alone. ''Nosce te ipsum'' is a direct command of the oracle to the Spiritual [[monad]] in [[Devachan]]; and the [[Skandha#Esoteric_skandhas|"heresy of Individuality"]] is a doctrine propounded by [[Gautama Buddha|Tathagatha]] with an eye to the Shell. The latter whose bumptiousness is as proverbial as that of the [[Mediumship|medium]] when reminded that it is A.P.S. — will echo out: "Of course, no doubt, hand me over some preserved peaches I devoured with such an appetite for breakfast, and a glass of claret!" — and who after this who knew A.P.S. at Allahabad, will dare doubt his identity? And, when left alone for one short instant by some disturbance

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nosce te ipsum''' is the Latin aphorism "Know thyself."
* '''Tathagatha''' is the name by which [[Gautama Buddha]] referred to himself.
* '''bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 79 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the circle, or the thought of the [[Mediumship|medium]] wandering for a moment to some other person — that [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will begin to hesitate in its thoughts whether it is A.P.S., S. Wheeler, or [[Clive Rattigan|Ratigan]]; and end by assuring itself it is Julius Caesar. (g) — and by finally "remaining asleep."

(h) No; it is not conscious of this loss of cohesion. Besides, such a feeling in a shell being quite useless for nature's purposes, it could hardly realize something that could be never even dreamed by a medium or its affinities. It is dimly conscious of its own physical [[death]] — after a prolonged period of time though — that's all. The few exceptions to this rule — cases of half successful [[Black Magic|sorcerers]], of very wicked persons passionately attached to Self — offer a real danger to the living. These very material shells, whose last dying thought was Self, — Self,
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 80 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— Self — and to live, to live! will often feel it instinctively. So do some [[suicide]]s — though not all. What happens then is terrible for it becomes a case of post mortem licanthropy. The [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will cling so tenaciously to its semblance of life that it will seek refuge in a new organism in any beast — in a dog, a hyæna, a bird when no human organism is close at hand — rather than submit to annihilation.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 19|(22)]] A question I have no right to answer.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(23)]] Mars and four other planets of which astronomy knows yet nothing. Neither A, B, nor Y, Z, are known; nor can they be seen through physical means however perfected.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(24)]] Most decidedly not. Not even a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] of the lower orders could approach it without having its body consumed, or rather annihilated. Only the highest [[Planetary Spirit|"Planetary"]] can scan it. (b) Not unless

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''licanthropy''' or lycanthropy is the professed ability or power of a human being to transform into a wolf or werewolf.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 81 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we call it the vertex of an angle. But it is the vertex of all the [[Planetary Chain|"chains"]] collectively. All of us dwellers of the chains — we will have to [[Evolution|evolute]], live and run the up and down scale in that highest and last of the septenaries chains (on the scale of perfection) before the [[Pralaya#Solar_pralaya|Solar Pralaya]] snuffs out our little system.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 21|(25 & 26)]] . . . "in which case it" — the "it" relates to the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles, not to the fifth, for the [[manas]] will have to remain a [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] in each case; only in the one in hand it will have no time to visit [[Mediumship|mediums]]: for it begins sinking down to the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|eighth sphere]] almost immediately. "Then and there" in the [[eternity]] may be a mighty long period. It means only that the [[monad]] having no [[Karma|Karmic]] body to guide its rebirth falls into non-being for a certain period and then [[reincarnation|reincarnates]] — certainly not earlier than a thousand or two thousand years.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 82 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
No, it is not an "exceptional case." Save a few exceptional cases in the case of the initiated such as our [[Lama#Panchen Lama|Teshu-Lamas]] and the [[Bodhisattva|Boddhisatwas]] and a few others, no [[monad]] gets ever [[reincarnation|reincarnated]] before its appointed cycle.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 22|(27)]] "How does he toss into confusion." . . . If instead of doing to-day something you have to do you put it off till the next day — does not even this — invisibly and imperceptibly at first, yet as forcibly — throw into confusion many a thing, and in some cases even shuffle the destinies of millions of persons, for good, for [[evil]], or simply in connection with a change, — may be unimportant in itself — still a change? And do you mean to say that such an unexpected, horrid murder has not influenced the destinies of millions?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Teshu-Lama''' is a variant spelling for Tashi Lama, also called Panchen Lama, who holds the second highest rank in the Gelugpa lineage of Tibetan Buddhism, after the [[Lama#Dalai Lama|Dalai Lama]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 83 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 23|(28)]] Here we are, again. Verily ever since I had the folly of touching upon this subject — i.e. of harnessing the cart before the horse — my nights are bereft of their hitherto innocent sleep! For Heaven's sake take into consideration the following facts and put them together, if you can. (1) The individual units of mankind remain 100 times longer in the transitory spheres of effects than on the globes; (2) The few men of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth Round]] do not beget children of the fifth but of your [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]]. (3) That the [[Pralaya#Obscuration|"obscurations"]] are not [[Pralaya]]s, and that they last in a proportion of 1 to 10, i.e., if a Ring or whatever we call it, the period during which the [[Root-Race|seven Root races]] have to develop and reach their last appearance upon a [[globe]] during that Round — lasts say 10 millions of years, (of course it lasts far longer) then the "obscuration" will last no longer than

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 84 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
one million. When our globe having got rid of its last [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]] men and a few, very few of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth]], goes to sleep, during the period of its rest the fifth Round men will be resting in their [[devachan]]s and Spiritual [[loka]]s — far longer at any rate than the fourth Round "angels" in theirs since they are far more perfect. A contradiction, and a "lapsus calami of [[Morya|M.]]" — says Hume; because M. wrote something quite correct though he is no more infallible than I am and might have expressed himself, more than once, very carelessly.

"I want to make out how the next superior Round forms are evolved." My friend, try to understand that you are putting me questions pertaining to the highest [[initiation]]s. That I can give you a general view, but that I dare not nor will I enter upon details

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''lapsus calami''' is a Latin expression for a slip of the pen, an error in writing.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 85 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— though I would if I could satisfy you. Do not you feel that it is one of the highest mysteries than which there is no higher one?

(a) "Dead" but to resurrect in greater glory. Is not what I say, plain?

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 24|(29)]] Of course not, since it is not destroyed, but remains crystallized, so to say — statu quo. At each [[Round]] there are less and less [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animals]] — the latter themselves [[evolution|evoluting]] into higher forms. During the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] it is they that were the "kings of creation." During the [[Round#Seventh_Round|seventh]] men will have become Gods and animals — intelligent beings. Draw your inferences. Beginning with the [[Round#Second_Round|second Round]], already evolution proceeds on quite a different plan. Everything is evolved and has but to proceed on its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''statu quo''' or status quo, is a Latin term meaning the current or existing state of affairs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 86 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic journey]] and get perfected. It is only the first Round that man becomes from a human being on [[Globe#Globe B|Globe B.]] a mineral, a plant, an animal on [[Globe#Globe C|Planet C]]. The method changes entirely from the second Round; but — I have learned prudence with you; and will say nothing before the time for saying it has come. And now, you had a volume; when will you digest it? Of how many contradictions will I have to be suspected before you understand the whole correctly?

Yours nevertheless, and very sincerely,

[[Koot Hoomi|K. H.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]], the letter was written:
<blockquote>
The first part of this letter consists of a long list of questions from APS to KH, written on note paper. Some marginal notes and underscorings have been made by KH in blue pencil and some reference numbers inserted. Part B consists of KH's answers to APS's questions, on full-sized sheets of paper, some folded, some single sheets. The first part is on a rippled white paper, and the latter part is on a smooth, bright pink paper. The KH script is in dull black ink through the answer to Q. 5, then changes to pale blue ink. There are a few marks in blue pencil. The letter gives the impression of having been written intermittently. (See to of p. 439 and top of p. 317.)<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 157.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]

Mahatma Letter No. 93b

2014-05-26T17:06:54Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 15 */

{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = October 1882
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Simla, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 23b in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 93b#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 94|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 93a|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 85a|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
II

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(1)]] The latter end of a very important [[Law of Cycles|cycle]]. Each [[Round]], each [[Chains and Rounds#World-Periods (Rings) and Root-Races|ring]], as every [[Root-Race|race]] has its great and its smaller cycles, on every [[Globe|planet]] that mankind passes through.

Our [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round Humanity]] has its one great cycle, and so have her races and sub-races. The "curious rush" is due to the double effect of the former — the beginning of its downward course; — and of the latter (the small cycle of your "sub-race") running on to its apex. Remember, you belong to the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]], yet you are but a Western sub-race. Notwithstanding your efforts, what you call civilization is confined only to the latter and its off-shoots in America. Radiating around, its deceptive light may seem to throw its rays on a greater distance than it does in reality. — There is no "rush" in China, and of Japan you make but a caricature.

A student of [[occultism]] ought not to speak of the "stagnant condition of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race people]]" since history knows next to nothing of that condition "up to the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-1_6368_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
beginning of modern progress" of other nations but the Western. What do you know of America, for instance, before the invasion of that country by the Spaniards? Less than two centuries prior to the arrival of Cortez there was as great a "rush" towards progress among the sub-races of Peru and Mexico as there is now in Europe and the U.S.A. Their sub-race ended in nearly total annihilation through causes generated by itself; so will yours at the end of its cycle. We may speak only of the "stagnant conditions" into which, following the law of development, growth, maturity and decline every race and sub-race falls into during its transition periods. It is that latter condition your Universal History is acquainted with, while it remains superbly ignorant of the condition even India was in, some ten centuries back. Your [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]] are now running toward the apex of their respective cycles, and that History goes no further back than the periods of decline of a few other sub-races belonging most of them to the preceding [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]]. And what is the area and the period of time embraced by its Universal eye? — At the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-2_6369_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cortez''' refers to Hernán Cortés, who caused the fall of the Aztec Empire and established a Spanish colony in Mexico in the early 16th century.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the utmost stretch — a few, miserable dozens of centuries. A mighty horizon, indeed! Beyond — all is darkness for it, nothing but hypotheses. . . . .

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(2)]] No doubt there was. Egyptian and Aryan records and especially our Zodiacal tables furnish us with every proof of it besides our inner knowledge. Civilization is an inheritance, a patrimony that passes from race to race along the [[Evolution#Descending_and_ascending_arcs|ascending and descending paths of cycles]]. During the minority of a [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]], it is preserved for it by its predecessor, which disappears, dies out generally, when the former "comes to age." At first, most of them squander and mismanage their property, or leave it untouched in the ancestral coffers. They reject contemptuously the advices of their elders and prefer, boy-like, playing in the streets to studying and making the most of the untouched wealth stored up for them in the records of the Past. Thus during your transition period — the middle ages — Europe rejected the testimony of Antiquity, calling such sages as Herodotus and other learned Greeks — the Father of Lies, until she knew better and changed the appellation into that of "Father of History." Instead of neglecting, you now accumulate and add to your wealth. As every other race you

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-3_6370_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
had your ups and downs, your periods of honour and dishonour, your dark midnight and — you are now approaching your brilliant noon. The youngest of the [[Root-Race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth race]] family you were for long ages the unloved and the uncared for, the Cendrillon in your home. And now, when so many of your sisters have died; and others still are dying, while the few of the old survivors, now in their second infancy, wait but for their Messiah — the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth race]] — to resurrect to a new life and start anew with the coming stronger along the path of a new [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] — now that the Western Cendrillon has suddenly developed into a proud wealthy Princess, the beauty we all see and admire — how does she act? Less kind hearted than the Princess in the tale, instead of offering to her elder and less favoured sister, the oldest now, in fact since she is nearly "a million years old" and the only one who has never treated her unkindly, though she may have ignored her, — instead of offering her, I say, the "Kiss of peace" she applies to her the lex talionis with a vengeance that does not enhance her natural beauty. This, my good friend, and brother, is not a far stretched allegory but — history.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 4|(3)]] Yes; the fifth race — ours — began in Asia a million years ago. What was it about for the 998,000 years

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-4_6371_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cendrillon''' refers to the fairy-tale character Cinderella.
* '''Less favoured sister, the oldest now''' refers to India, which is the first sub-race of the fifth Root-Race.
* '''lex talionis''' is the law of retaliation, such as Moses' law of "an eye for an eye."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
preceding the last 2,000? A pertinent question; offered moreover in quite a [[Christianity|Christian]] spirit that refuses to believe that any good could ever have come out from anywhere before and save Nazareth. What was it about? Well, it was occupying itself pretty well in the same way as it does now — craving Mr. Grant Allen's pardon, who would place our primitive ancestor the "hedgehoggy" man, in the early part of the Eocene Age! Forsooth, your scientific writers bestride their hypothesis most fearlessly, I see. It will really be pity to find their fiery steed kicking and breaking their heads some day; something that is unavoidably in store for them. In the Eocene Age — even in its "very first part," the great [[Law of Cycles|cycle]] of the [[Root-Race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race men]], the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] — had already reached its highest point, and the great continent, the father of nearly all the present continents — showed the first symptoms of sinking — a process that occupied it down to 11,446 years ago, when its last island, that, translating its vernacular name, we may call with propriety Poseidonis — went down with a crash. By the bye, whoever wrote the Review

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-5_6372_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who supported the theory of evolution. His suggestion that human ancestors would be found in the Eocene strata was rejected in a [http://www.sacred-texts.com/the/sd/sd2-3-04.htm footnote] on page 690 of [[The Secret Doctrine (book)|''The Secret Doctrine'']] Volume I.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of Donnelly's [[Atlantis]] is right: [[Lemuria]] can no more be confounded with the Atlantic Continent than Europe with America. Both sunk and were drowned with their high civilizations and "gods," yet between the two catastrophes, a short period of about 700,000 years elapsed; "Lemuria" flourishing and ending her career just at about that trifling lapse of time before the early part of the Eocene Age, since its race was the third. Behold, the relics of that once great nation in some of the flat headed aborigines of your Australia! No less right is the review in rejecting the kind attempt of the author to people India and Egypt with the refuse of Atlantis. No doubt your geologists are very learned; but why not bear in mind that, under the cont-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-6_6373_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Ignatius Loyola Donnelly''' (1831 – 1901) was a U.S. Congressman, writer and amateur scientist, known for his theories on Atlantis and an ancient impact event affecting ancient civilizations. In 1882 he wrote [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atlantis:_The_Antediluvian_World ''Atlantis, the Antediluvian World''] in support of [[Plato|Plato's]] account.
* The '''Eocene Age''' was a geologic epoch that occurred from 56 million to 33.9 million years ago.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
inents explored and fathomed by them, in the bowels of which they have found the "Eocene Age" and forced it to deliver them its secrets, there may be, hidden deep in the fathomless, or rather unfathomed ocean beds, other, and far older continents whose stratums have never been geologically explored; and that they may some day upset entirely their present theories, thus illustrating the simplicity and sublimity of truth as connected with inductive "generalization" in opposition to their visionary conjectures. Why not admit — true no one of them has ever thought of it — that our present continents, have — like "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" — been several times already, submerged and had the time to reappear again, and bear their new groups of mankind and civilization; and that, at the first great geological upheaval, at the next cataclysm — in the series of periodical cataclysms that occur from the beginning to the end of every [[Round]], — our already autopsized continents will go down, and the Lemurias and Atlantises come up again. Think of the future geologists of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth]] and [[Root-Race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh races]]. Imagine them digging deep in the bowels of what was Ceylon and Simla, and finding implements of the Veddahs, or of the remote ancestor of the civilized Pahari — every object of the civilized portions of

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-7_6374_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The '''Veddahs''' (or Veddas) are an indigenous people of Sri Lanka (Ceylon).

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
humanity that inhabited those regions having been pulverized to dust by the great masses of travelling glaciers, — during the next glacial period — imagine him finding only such rude implements as now found among those savage tribes; and forthwith declaring that during that period primitive man climbed and slept on the trees, and sucked the marrow out of animal bones after breaking them — as civilized Europeans no less than the Veddahs will often do — hence jumping to the conclusion that in the year 1882 A.D., mankind was composed of "man-like animals," black-faced, and whiskered, "with prominent prognathous and large pointed canine teeth." True, a Grant Allen of the sixth race, may be not so far from fact and truth in his conjecture that during the "Simla period" — these teeth were used in the combats of the "males" for grass widows — but then metaphors has very little to do with anthropology and geology. Such is your Science. To return to your questions.

Of course the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|4th race]] had its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-8_6375_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Veddahs''' or Veddas are an indigenous people of the interior of Sri Lanka.
* '''Grant Allen''' (1848-1899) was a science writer and novelist who defended the theory of evolution. See Page 5 above.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
periods of the highest civilization. Greek and Roman and even Egyptian civilization are nothing compared to the civilizations that began with the [[Root-Race#Third_Root-Race|3rd race]]. Those of the second were not savages but they could not be called civilized. And now, reading one of my first letters on the races (a question first touched by [[Morya|M.]]) pray, do not accuse either him or myself of some new contradiction. Read it over and see, that it leaves out the question of civilizations altogether and mentions but the degenerate remnants of the fourth and third races, and gives you as a corroboration the latest conclusions of your own Science. Do not regard an unavoidable incompleteness as inconsistency. You now ask me a direct question, and, I answer it. Greeks and Romans were small [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-races]], and Egyptians part and parcel of our own "Caucasian" stock. Look at the latter and at India. Having reached the highest civilization and what is more: learning — both went down. Egypt as a distinct sub-race disappearing entirely (her Copts are a hybrid remnant).

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-9_6376_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
India — as one of the first and most powerful off-shoots of the mother Race, and composed of a number of sub-races — lasting to these times, and struggling to take once more her place in history some day. That History catches but a few stray, hazy glimpses of Egypt, some 12,000 years back; when, having already reached the apex of its cycle thousands of years before, the latter had begun going down. What does, or can it know of India 5,000 years ago, or of the Chaldees — whom it confounds most charmingly with the Assyrians, making of them one day "Akkadians," at another Turanians and what not? We say then, that your History is entirely at sea.

We are refused by the Journal of Science — words repeated and quoted by [[William Stainton Moses|M.A. (Oxon)]] with a rapture worthy of a great [[Mediumship|medium]] — any claim whatever for "higher knowledge." Says the reviewer: "Suppose the [[Masters of Wisdom|Brothers]] were to say 'point your telescope to such and such a spot in heavens, and you will find a planet yet unknown to you; or dig into the earth.' . . . etc., and you will
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-10_6377_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
find a mineral,' etc." Very fine, indeed, and suppose that was done, what would be the result? Why a charge of plagiarism — since everything of that kind, every "planet and mineral" that exists in space or inside the earth, are known and recorded in our books thousands of years ago; more; many a true hypothesis was timidly brought forward by their own scientific men and as constantly rejected by the majority with whose preconceptions it interfered. Your intention is laudable but nothing that I may give you in answer will ever be accepted from us. Whenever discovered that "it is verily so," the discovery will be attributed to him who corroborated the evidence — as in the case of Copernicus and Galileo, the latter having availed himself but of the [[Pythagoras|Pythagorean]] MSS.

But to return to "civilizations." Do you know that the Chaldees were
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-11_6378_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
at the apex of their [[Occultism|Occult]] fame before what you term as the "bronze Age"? That the "Sons of Ad" or the [[Sons of the Fire-Mist|children of the Fire Mist]] preceded by hundreds of centuries the Age of Iron, which was an old age already, when what you now call the Historical Period — probably because what is known of it is generally no history but fiction — had hardly begun. We hold — but then what warrant can you give the world that we are right? — that far "greater civilizations than our own have risen and decayed." It is not enough to say as some of your modern writers do — that an extinct civilization existed before Rome and Athens were founded. We affirm that a series of civilizations existed before, as well as after the Glacial Period, that they existed upon various points, of the globe, reached the apex of glory and — died. Every trace
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-12_6379_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and memory had been lost of the Assyrian and Phoenikean civilizations until discoveries began to be made a few years ago. And now they open a new, though not by far one of the earliest pages in the history of mankind. And yet how far back do those civilizations go in comparison with the oldest? — and even them, history is shy to accept. Archeo-geology has sufficiently demonstrated that the memory of man runs back vastly further than history has been willing to accept, and the sacred records of once mighty nations preserved by their heirs are still more worthy of trust. We speak of civilizations of the anteglacial period; and (not only in the minds of the vulgar and the profane but even in the opinion of the highly learned geologist) the claim sounds preposterous. What would you say then to our
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-13_6380_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
affirmation that the Chinese — I now speak of the inland, the true Chinaman, not of the hybrid mixture between the fourth and the fifth Races now occupying the throne — the aborigines, who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the fourth Race, reached their highest civilization when the fifth had hardly appeared in Asia, and that its first off-shoot was yet a thing of the future. When was it? Calculate. You cannot think that we, who have such tremendous odds against the acceptance of our doctrine would deliberately go on inventing Races and sub-races (in the opinion of [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]) were not they a matter of undeniable fact. The group of islands off the Siberian coast discovered by Nordeneskjol of the "Vega" was found strewn with fossils of horses, sheep, oxen, etc., among gigantic bones of elephants, mammoths, rhinoceroses and other monsters belonging to periods when man — says your

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-14_6381_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nordeneskjol of the "Vega"''' was Nils Adolf Erik Nordenskiöld (1832-1901), a botanist, geologist, and arctic explorer best known for crossing the Northwest Passage in the ''Vega''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[science]] — had not yet made his appearance on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. How came horses and sheep to be found in company with the huge "ante-diluvians"? The horse, we are taught in schools — is quite a modern invention of nature, and no man ever saw its pedactyl ancestor. The group of the Siberian islands may give the lie to the comfortable theory. The region now locked in the fetters of eternal winter uninhabited by man — that most fragile of animals, — will be very soon proved to have had not only a tropical climate — something your science knows and does not dispute, — but having been likewise the seat of one of the most ancient civilisations of that [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth race]], whose highest relics now we find in the degenerated Chinaman, and whose lowest are hopelessly (for the profane scientist) intermixed with the remnants of the third. I told you before now, that the highest people now on earth (spiritually) belong to the first [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth root Race]]; and those are the Aryan Asiatics; the highest race (physical intellectuality) is the last sub-race of the fifth — yourselves the white conquerors.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-15_6382_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
7th sub-race of the fourth Root race, — the above mentioned Chinamen and their off-shoots and branchlets (Malayans, Mongolians, Tibetans, Javanese, etc., etc., etc.) and remnants of other sub-races of the fourth — and the seventh sub-race of the third race. All these, fallen, degraded semblances of humanity are the direct lineal descendants of highly civilized nations neither the names nor memory of which have survived except in such books as Popalvul and a few others unknown to Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 5|(4)]] To the Miocene times. Everything comes in its appointed time and place in the [[evolution]] of [[Rounds]], otherwise it would be impossible for the best [[Clairvoyance|seer]] to calculate the exact hour and year when such cataclysms great and small have to occur. All an [[adept]] could do would be to predict an approximate time; whereas now events that result in great geological changes may be predicted with as mathematical a certainty as eclipses and
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}

'''No image is available''' 
'''Slide 36383 is missing.'''

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Popalvul''' is ''Popol Vuh'' or the "Book of the People," a collection of myths and historical narratives from Guatemala.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
other revolutions in space. The sinking of [[Atlantis]] (the group of continents and isles) begun during the Miocene period — as certain of your continents are now observed to be gradually sinking — and it culminated — first, in the final disappearance of the largest continent an event coincident with the elevation of the Alps; and second with that of the last of the fair Islands mentioned by [[Plato]]. The Egyptian priests of Sais told his ancestor Solon, that Atlantis (i.e. the only remaining large island) had perished 9,000 years before their time. This was not a fancy date, since they had for milleniums preserved most carefully their records. But then, as I say, they spoke but of the "Poseidonis" and would not reveal even to the great Greek legislator their secret chronology. As there are no geological reasons for doubting, but on the contrary, a mass of evidence for accepting the tradition, [[Science]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-17_6384_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
has finally accepted the existence of the great continent and Archipelago and thus vindicated the truth of one more "fable." It now teaches, as you know that [[Atlantis]], or the remnants of it lingered down to post-tertiary times, its final submergence occurring within the palaeozoic ages of American history! Well, truth and fact ought to feel thankful even for such small favours in the previous absence of any, for so many centuries. The deep sea explorations — especially those of the Challenger have fully confirmed the reports of geology and palaeontology. The great event — the triumph of our "[[Sons of the Fire-Mist|Sons of the Fire Mist]]" the inhabitants of "[[Shambhala|Shambullah]]" (when yet an island in the Central Asian Sea) over the selfish but not entirely wicked magicians of Poseidonis occurred just 11,446 ago. Read in this connection the incomplete and partially veiled tradition, in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]], Volume I, p. 588-94, and some things may be

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-18_6385_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
come still plainer to you. The corroboration of tradition and history, brought forward by Donnelly I find in the main correct; but you will find all this and much more in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]].

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(5)]] It certainly does, and I have touched upon the subject long ago. In my notes on [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]'s MSS., "On [[God]]" — that he kindly adds to our [[Esoteric Philosophy|Philosophy]], something the latter had never contemplated before — the subject is mentioned abundantly. Has he refused you a look into it? For you — I may enlarge my explanations, but not before you have read what I say of the origin of good and [[evil]] on those margins. Quite enough was said by me for our present purposes. Strangely enough I found a European author — the greatest materialist of his times, Baron d'Holbach — whose views coincide entirely with the views of our philosophy. When reading his Essais sur la Nature, I might have
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-19_6386_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron d'Holbach'''. See note [[Mahatma Letter No. 88#Page 5|here]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
imagined I had our book of [[Books of Kiu-te|Kiu-ti]] before me. As a matter of course and of temperament our Universal Pundit will try to catch at those views and pull every argument to pieces. So far he only threatens me to alter his Preface and not to publish the philosophy under his own name. Cuneus cuneum, tradit: I begged him not to publish his essays at all.

[[Morya|M.]] thinks that for your purposes I better give you a few more details upon [[Atlantis]] since it is greatly connected with [[evil]] if not with its origin. In the forthcoming [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]] you will find a note or two appended to [[Allan Octavian Hume|Hume]]'s translation of [[Eliphas Levi]]'s Preface in connection with the lost continent. And now, since I am determined to make of the present answers a volume — bear your cross with [[Christianity|Christian]] fortitude and then, perhaps, after reading the whole you will ask for no more for some time to come. But what can I add to that already told? I am unable to give you purely scientific
{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[[File:MLB93b page 20 ver2.jpg|110px]]
 
'''Slide 36387 is missing.''' 
'''This image is taken from microfilm.''' 

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''our Universal Pundit''' refers to [[Allan Octavian Hume]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
information since we can never agree entirely with Western conclusions; and that ours will be rejected as "unscientific." Yet both geology and palaeontology bear witness to much we have to say. Of course your [[Science]] is right in many of her generalities, but her premises are wrong, or at any rate — very faulty. For instance she is right in saying that while the new America was forming the ancient [[Atlantis]] was sinking, and gradually washing away; but she is neither right in her given epochs nor in the calculations of the duration of that sinking. The latter — is the future fate of your British Islands the first on the list of victims that have to be destroyed by fire (submarine volcanos) and water, France and other lands will follow suit. When they reappear again, the last seventh Sub-race of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Root race]] of present mankind will be flourishing on "[[Lemuria]]" and "[[Atlantis]]" both of which will have reappeared also (their reappearance following immediately the disappearance of the present isles and continents), and very few seas and great waters will be found then on our [[Globe#Globe D|globe]], waters as well as land appearing and disappearing and shifting periodically and each in turn.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-21_6388_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 22 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Trembling at the prospect of fresh charges of "contradictions" at some future incomplete statement I rather explain what I mean by this. The approach of every new "[[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]]" is always signalled by cataclysms — of either fire or water. But, apart from this, every "Ring" or [[Root-Race|Root Race]] has to be cut in two, so to say, by either one or the other. Thus, having reached the apex of its development and glory the [[Root_race#Fourth_Root-Race|fourth Race]] — the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]] were destroyed by water; you find now but their degenerated, fallen remnants, whose [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], nevertheless, aye — each of them, had its palmy days of glory and relative greatness. What they are now — you will be some day the law of cycles being one and immutable. When your race — [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|the fifth]] — will have reached at its zenith of physical intellectuality, and developed the highest civilization (remember the difference we make between material and spiritual civilizations); unable to go any higher in its own cycle — its progress towards absolute evil will be arrested (as its predecessors the [[Lemuria]]ns and Atlanteans, the men of the [[Root_race#Third_Root-Race|third]] and fourth races were arrested in their progress toward the same) by one of such cataclysmic changes; its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-22_6389_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 23 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
great civilization destroyed, and all the [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]] of that race will be found going down their respective [[cycles]], after a short period of glory and learning. See the remnants of the [[Atlantis|Atlanteans]], — the old Greeks and Romans (the modern belong all to the [[Root_race#Fifth_Root-Race|fifth Race]]); see how great and how short, how evanescent were their days of fame and glory! For, they were but sub-races of the seven off-shoots of the "[[Root_race|root race]]." No mother Race, any more than her sub-races and off-shoots, is allowed by the one Reigning Law to trespass upon the prerogatives of the Race or Sub-race that will follow it; least of all — to encroach upon the knowledge and powers in store for its successor. "Thou shalt not eat of the fruit of Knowledge of Good and [[Evil]] of the tree that is growing for thy heirs" we may say with more right than would be willingly conceded us by the [[Allan Octavian Hume|Humes]] of your Sub-race. This "tree" is in our safe-keeping, entrusted to us by the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohans]], the protectors of our Race and the Trustees for those that are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-23_6390_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 24 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
coming. Try to understand the allegory, and to never lose sight of the hint given you in [[Mahatma Letter No. 18|my letter]] upon the [[Planetary Spirit|Planetaries]].(1) At the beginning of each [[Round]], when humanity reappears under quite different conditions than those afforded for the birth of each new [[Root-Race|race]] and its [[Root_race#Sub-races|sub-races]], a "Planetary" has to mix with these primitive men, and to refresh their memories, and reveal to them the truths they knew during the preceding Round. Hence the confused traditions about Jehovahs, Ormazds, Osirises, Brahms, and the ''tutti quanti''. But that happens only for the benefit of the [[Root_race#First_Root-Race|first Race]]. It is the duty of the latter to choose the fit recipients among its sons, who are "set apart" to use a Biblical phrase — as the vessels to contain the whole stock of knowledge, to be divided among the future races and generations until the close of that Round. Why should I say more since you must understand my whole meaning; and that I dare not reveal it in full. Every race had its [[adept]]s; and with

(1) The letter in answer to yours, I believe, where you question me about [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], [[William Stainton Moses|S.M.]] and [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Mrs. K.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-24_6391_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''tutti quanti''' is an Italian expression meaning "each and every one" or "the whole lot of them."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 25 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
every new [[Root-Race|race]], we are allowed to give them out as much of our knowledge as the men of that race deserve it. The last [[Root_race#Seventh_Root-Race|seventh Race]] will have its [[Buddha]] as every one of its predecessors had; but, its adepts will be far higher than any of the present race, for among them will abide the future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] whose duty it will be to instruct or "refresh the memory" of the first race of the [[Round#Fifth_Round|fifth Round]] men after this [[Globe#Globe D|planet]]'s future [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscuration]].

''En Passant'', to show to you that not only were not the "races" invented by us, but that they are a cardinal dogma with the [[Tibetan Buddhism|Lama Buddhists]] and with all who study our [[Esoteric Philosophy|esoteric doctrine]], I send you an explanation on a page or two in [[Rhys Davids]] "Buddhism," — otherwise incomprehensible, meaningless and absurd. It is written with the special permission of the [[Chohan]] (my Master) and — for your benefit. No Orientalist has ever suspect-
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-25_6392_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"En passant"''' means "by the way," in French.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 26 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
ed the truths contained in it, and — you are the first Western man (outside [[Tibet]]) to whom it is now explained.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 6|(6)]] What emerges at the end of all things is not only "pure and impersonal [[spirit]]," but the collective "personal" remembrances skimmed off every new [[manas|fifth principle]] in the long series of being. And, if at the end of all things — say in some million of millions years hence, Spirit will have to rest in its pure, impersonal non-existence, as the ONE or the [[absolute]], still there must be "some good" in the [[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic process]], since every purified [[Ego]] has the chance in the long interims between objective being upon the [[Globe|planets]] to exist as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] — from the lowest "[[Devachan|Deva-Chanee]]" to the highest [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]], enjoying the fruits of its collective lives.

But what is "Spirit" pure and impersonal ''per se''? Is it possible that you should not have realized yet our meaning? why, such a Spirit is a nonentity, a pure abstraction, an absolute blank to our senses — even to the most spiritual. It becomes something only in union with [[matter]] — hence it is always something since matter is infinite and indestructible and non-existent without Spirit which, in matter is [[Life]]. Separated from matter it becomes the absolute negation of life and being, whereas matter is inseparable from it. Ask those

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-26_6393_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 27 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
who offer the objection, whether they know anything of "[[life]]" and "[[consciousness]]" beyond what they now feel on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. What conception can they have — unless natural born [[Clairvoyance|seers]] — of the state and consciousness of one's [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] after it has separated itself from [[Sthūla-śarīra|gross earthly body]]? What is the good of the whole process of life on earth — you may ask them, in your turn — if, we are as good as "pure" unconscious entities before birth, during sleep, and, at the end of our career? Is not [[death]], according to the teachings of [[Science]], followed by the same state of unconsciousness as the one before birth? Does not life when it quits our body become as impersonal as it was before it animated the foetus? Life, after all, — the greatest problem within the ken of human conception is a mystery that the greatest of your men of Science will never solve. In order to be correctly comprehended, it has to be studied in the entire series of its manifestations, otherwise it can never be, not only fathomed, but
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-27_6394_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 28 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
even comprehended in its easiest form — [[life]], as a state of being on this [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. It can never be grasped so long as it is studied separately and apart from [[Life#Universal life|universal life]]. To solve the great problem one has to become an [[Occultism|occultist]]; to analyze and experience with it personally, in all its phases, as life on earth, life beyond the limit of physical [[death]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Mineral_kingdom|mineral]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Vegetable_kingdom|vegetable]], [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animal]] and spiritual life; life in conjunction with concrete [[matter]] as well as life present in the imponderable [[Life-Atom|atom]]. Let them try and examine, or analyze life apart from organism, and what remains of it? Simply a mode of [[motion]]; which, unless our doctrine of the all-Pervading, infinite, omnipresent Life is accepted — though it be accepted on no better terms than a hypothesis only a little more reasonable than their scientific hypotheses which are all absurd — has to remain unsolved.

Shall they object? Well, we will answer them by using their own weapons. We will say that it is, and will remain for ever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-28_6395_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 29 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
demonstrated that since [[motion]] is all-pervading and absolute rest inconceivable, that under whatever form or mask motion may appear, whether as light, heat, magnetism, chemical affinity or electricity — all these must be but phases of One and the same universal omnipotent Force, a Proteus they bow to, as the Great "Unknown" — (See Herbert Spencer) and we, simply call the "[[One Life]]" the "One Law" and the "[[Elements#The_One_Element|One Element]]." The greatest, the most scientific minds on earth, have been keenly pressing forward toward a solution of the mystery, leaving no bye-path unexplored, no thread loose or weak in this darkest of labyrinths for them, and all had to come to the same conclusion — that of the [[Occultism|Occultists]] when given only partially — namely, that [[life]] in its concrete manifestations is the legitimate result and consequence of chemical affinity; as to life in its abstract sense, life pure and simple — well, they know no more

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-29_6396_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Proteus''' refers to the existence of a primitive formless base of all matter, similar to [[chaos]].
* '''Herbert Spencer''' (1820-1903), the English scientist and philosopher, felt that religion was a futile attempt to gain knowledge of the '''unknown'''.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 30 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of it to-day, than they knew in the incipient stage of their Royal Society. They only know that organisms in certain solutions previously free from life will spring up spontaneously (Pasteur and his biblical piety notwithstanding) — owing to certain chemical compositions of such substances. If, as I hope, in a few years, I am entirely my own master — I may have the pleasure of demonstrating to you on your own writing table that [[life]] as life is not only transformable into other aspects or phases of the all-pervading [[Force]], but that, it can be actually infused into an artificial man. Frankenstein is a myth only so far as he is the hero of a mystic tale; in nature — he is a possibility; and the physicists and physicians of the last [[Root-Race#Sub-races|sub-race]] of the [[Root-Race#Sixth_Root-Race|sixth Race]] will inoculate life and revive corpses, as they now inoculate small-pox, and often less comely diseases. [[Spirit]], life and [[matter]], are not natural principles existing independently of each other, but the effects of combinations produced by eternal motion in Space; and they better learn it.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-30_6397_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 31 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(7)]] Most undoubtedly I am so permitted. But then comes the most important point: how far satisfactory will my answers appear — even to you? That not every new law brought to light is regarded as adding a link to the chain of human knowledge is shown by the ill-grace with which every fact unwelcome for some reasons to [[science]], is received by its professors. Nevertheless, whenever I can answer you — I will try to do so, only hoping that you will not send it as a contribution from my pen to the Journal of Science.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 8|(8)]] Most assuredly they have. Rain can be brought on in a small area of space — artificially and without any claim to miracle or superhuman powers, though its secret is no property of mine that I should divulge it. I am now trying to obtain permission to do so. We know of no phenomenon in nature entirely unconnected with either magnetism or electricity — since, where there are

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-31_6398_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 32 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[motion]], heat, friction, light, there [[magnetism]] and its alter ego (according to our humble opinion) — electricity will always appear, as either cause or effect — or rather both if we but fathom the manifestation to its origin. All the phenomena of earth currents, terrestrial magnetism and atmospheric electricity, are due to the fact that the earth is an electrified conductor, whose potential is ever changing owing to its rotation and its annual orbital motion, the successive cooling and heating of the air, the formation of clouds and rain, storms and winds, etc. This you may perhaps, find in some text book. But then [[Science]] would be unwilling to admit that all these changes are due to [[Ākāśa|akasic]] magnetism incessantly generating electric currents which tend to restore the disturbed equilibrium. By directing the most powerful of electric batteries, — human frame electrified by a certain process, you can stop rain on

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-32_6399_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 33 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
some given point by making "a hole in the rain cloud," as the [[Occultism|occultists]] term it. By using other strongly magnetized implements within, so to say, an insulated area — rain can be produced artificially. I regret my inability to explain to you the process more clearly. You know the effects produced by trees and plants on rain clouds; and how their strong magnetic nature attracts and even feeds those clouds over the tops of the trees. Science explains it otherwise, maybe. Well, I cannot help it, for such is our knowledge and the fruits of milleniums of observations and experience. Were the present to fall into the hands of [[Allan Octavian Hume||Hume]], he would be sure to remark that I am vindicating the charge publicly brought by him against us: "Whenever unable to answer your arguments (?) they (we) calmly reply that their (our) rules do not admit of this or that." — Charge notwithstanding, I am compelled to answer that since the secret is not mine I cannot make of it

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-33_6400_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 34 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
a marketable commodity. Let some physicists calculate the amount of heat required to vaporize a certain quantity of water. Then, let them compute the quantity of rain needed to cover an area — say, of one square mile to a depth of one inch. For this amount of vaporization they will require, of course, an amount of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of heat that would be equal to at least five million tons of coal. Now the amount of energy of which this consumption of heat would be the equivalent corresponds (as any mathematician could tell you) — to that which would be required to raise a weight of upwards of ten million tons, one mile high. How can one man generate such amount of heat and energy? Preposterous, absurd! — we are all lunatics, and you who listen to us will be placed in the same category if you ever venture to repeat this proposition. Yet I say, that one man alone can do it, and very easily if he is but acquainted with a certain "physico-spiritual" lever

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-34_6401_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 35 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in himself, far more powerful than that of Archimedes. Even simple muscular contraction is always accompanied with electric and [[Magnetism|magnetic phenomena]], and there is the strongest connection between the magnetism of the [[Globe#Globe D|earth]], the changes of weather and man, who is the best barometer living, if he but knew to decipher it properly; again, the state of the sky can always be ascertained by the variations shown by magnetic instruments. It is now several years that I had an opportunity of reading the deductions of [[science]] upon this subject; therefore, unless I go to the trouble of catching up what I may have remained ignorant of, I do not know the latest conclusions of Science. But with us, it is an established fact that it is the earth's magnetism that produces wind, storms, and rain. What science seems to know of it, is but secondary symptoms always induced by that magnetism and she may very soon find out her present errors.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-35_6402_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Archimedes of Syracuse''' (c. 287 BC – c. 212 BC) was a Greek mathematician, physicist, engineer, inventor, and astronomer. Among his advances in physics are the foundations of hydrostatics, statics, and an explanation of the principle of the lever.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 36 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Globe#Globe D|Earth]]'s [[Magnetism|magnetic]] attraction of meteoric dust, and the direct influence of the latter upon the sudden changes of temperature especially in the matter of heat and cold, is not a settled question to the present day, I believe.(2) It was doubted whether the fact of our earth passing through a region of space in which there are more or less of meteoric masses has any bearing upon the height of our atmosphere being increased or decreased, or even upon the state of weather. But we think we could easily prove it; and since they accept the fact that the relative distribution and proportion of land and water on our globe may be due to the great accumulation upon it of meteoric dust; snow — especially in our northern regions — being full of meteoric iron and magnetic particles; and deposits of the latter being found even at the bottom of seas and oceans, I wonder how [[Science]] has not hitherto understood that every atmospheric change

(2) Dr. Phipson in 1867 and Cowper Ranyard in 1879 both urged the theory but it was rejected then.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-36_6403_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 37 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and disturbance was due to the combined [[magnetism]] of the two great masses between which our atmosphere is compressed! I call this meteoric dust a "mass" for it is really one. High above our earth's surface the air is impregnated and space filled with magnetic, or meteoric dust, which does not even belong to our solar system. [[Science]] having luckily discovered, that, as our earth with all the other planets is carried along through space, it receives a greater proportion of that dust matter on its northern than on its southern hemisphere, knows that to this are due the preponderating number of the continents in the former hemisphere, and the greater abundance of snow and moisture. Millions of such meteors and even of the finest particles reach us yearly and daily and all our temple knives are made of this "heavenly" iron, which reaches us without having undergone any change — the magnetism of the earth keeping them in cohesion. Gaseous matter is

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-37_6404_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 38 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
continually added to our atmosphere from the never ceasing fall of meteoric strongly magnetic [[matter]], and yet it seems with them still an open question whether [[Magnetism|magnetic]] conditions have anything to do with the precipitation of rain or not! I do not know of any "set of motions established by pressures, expansions, etc., due in the first instance to solar energy." [[Science]] makes too much and too little at the same time of "solar energy" and even of the [[Sun]] itself; and the Sun has nothing to do whatever with rain and very little with heat. I was under the impression that science was aware that the glacial periods as well as those periods when temperature is "like that of the carboniferous age" — are due to the decrease and increase or rather to the expansion of our atmosphere, which expansion is itself due to the same meteoric presence? At

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-38_6405_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 39 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
any rate, we all know, that the heat that the earth receives by radiation from the sun is at the utmost one third if not less of the amount received by her directly from the meteors.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(9)]] Call it a chromosphere or atmosphere, it can be called neither; for it is simply the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] and ever present aura of the [[sun]], seen by astronomers only for a brief few moments during the eclipse and by some of our [[chela]]s — whenever they like — of course while in a certain induced state. A counterpart of what the astronomers call the red flames in the "corona" may be seen in Reichenbach's crystals or in any other strongly magnetic body. The head of a man — in a strong ecstatic condition, when all the electricity of his system is centred around the brain, will represent — especially in darkness — a perfect

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-39_6406_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Baron Carl von Reichenbach''' (1788 – 1869) was a notable chemist, geologist, metallurgist, naturalist, industrialist and philosopher, who researched about a field of energy combining electricity, magnetism and heat, emanating from all living things, which he called the [[Odyle|Odic force]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 40 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
simile of the [[Sun]] during such periods. The first artist who drew the aureoles about the heads of his Gods and Saints, was not inspired, but represented it on the authority of temple pictures and traditions of the sanctuary and the chambers of [[initiation]] where such [[phenomena]] took place. The closer to the head or to the aura-emitting body — the stronger and the more effulgent the emanation (due to hydrogen [[science]] tells us, in the case of the flames); hence — the irregular red flames around the Sun or the "inner corona." The fact that these are not always present in equal quantity shows only the constant fluctuation of the magnetic matter and its energy, upon which also depend the variety and number of spots. During periods of magnetic inertia the spots disappear, or rather remain invisible. The further the emanation shoots out the more it loses in intensity, until gradually

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-40_6407_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 41 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
subsiding it fades out; hence — the "outer corona," its rayed shape being due entirely to the latter phenomenon whose effulgence proceeds from the [[Magnetism|magnetic]] nature of the matter and the electric energy and not at all from intensely hot particles as asserted by some astronomers. All this is terribly unscientific, nevertheless a fact, to which, I may add another by reminding you that the [[Sun]] we see is not at all the central planet of our little Universe, but only its veil or it's reflection. Science has tremendous odds against studying that planet which luckily for us we have not: foremost of all — the constant tremours of our atmosphere which prevent them from judging correctly the little they do see. This impediment was never in the way of the ancient Chaldee and Egyptian astronomers; nor is it an obstacle to us, for we have means of arresting, or counteracting such tremours — acquainted as we are with all the [[Ākāśa|akasic]] conditions. No more than the rain secret, would this secret — supposing we do divulge it — be of any practical use to your men of [[Science]] unless they become [[Occultism|Occultists]] and sacrifice long years to the acquirement of [[Siddhi|powers]]. Only fancy a Huxley or a Tyndall studying Yog-vidya! hence the many mistakes into which they fall and the conflicting hypotheses of your best authorities. For instance: the Sun is full of iron vapours — a fact that
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-41_6408_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 42 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
was demonstrated by the spectroscope showing that the light of the corona consisted largely of a line in the green part of the spectrum, very nearly coinciding with an iron line. Yet Professors Young and Lockyer rejected that, under the witty pretext, if I remember, that, if the corona were composed of minute particles like a dust cloud (and it is this that we call "magnetic matter") these particles would (1) fall upon the sun's body, (2) comets were known to pass through this vapour without any visible effect on them; (3) Professor Young's spectroscope showed that the coronal line was not identical with the iron one, etc. Why they should call those objections "scientific" is more than we can tell.

(1) The reason why the particles — since they call them so — do not fall upon the sun's body, is self-evident. There are forces co-existent with [[gravitation]] of which they know nothing; besides that other fact that there is no gravitation properly speaking; only attraction and repulsion. (2) How could comets be affected by the said passage since their "passing through" is simply an optical illusion; they could not pass within the area of attraction without being immediately annihilated by that force, of which no [[vril]] can give an adequate idea, since there can be nothing

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-42_6409_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 43 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] that could be compared with it. Passing as the comets do through a "reflection" no wonder that the said vapour has "no visible effect on these light bodies." (3) The coronal line may not seem identical through the best "grating spectroscope," nevertheless, the corona contains iron as well as other vapours. To tell you of what it does consist is idle, since I am unable to translate the words we use for it, and that no such matter exists (not in our planetary system, at any rate) — but in the sun. The fact is, that what you call the [[Sun]] is simply the reflection of the huge "store-house" of our System wherein ALL its forces are generated and preserved; the Sun being the heart and brain of our pigmy Universe, we might compare its faculae — those millions of small, intensely brilliant bodies of which the Sun's surface away from the spots is made up — with the blood corpuscles of
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-43_6410_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* The high temperature of the Sun's corona gives it unusual spectral features, which led some to suggest, in the 19th century, that it contained a previously unknown element, "coronium". These spectral features have been traced to highly ionized iron (Fe-XIV and Fe-X) in 1941.
* '''"No such matter exists on our planet"''' refers to the fourth state of matter, ''plasma'', unknown at the time by science, which is the major component of the Sun.
* '''faculae''' refers to bright spots that form on the surface of the sun; short-lived convection cells.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 44 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that luminary — though some of them as correctly conjectured by science are as large as Europe. Those blood corpuscles are the electric and magnetic matter in its sixth and seventh state. What are those long white filaments twisted like so many ropes, of which the penumbra of the Sun is made up? What — the central part that is seen like a huge flame ending in fiery spires, and the transparent clouds, or rather vapours formed of delicate threads of silvery light, that hangs over those flames — what — but magneto-electric aura — the [[phlogiston]] of the Sun? [[Science]] may go on speculating for ever, yet so long as she does not renounce two or three of her cardinal errors she will find herself groping for ever in the dark. Some of her greatest misconceptions are found in her limited notions on the law of [[gravitation]]; her denial that [[matter]] may

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-44_6411_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''penumbra''' is the portion of a shadow where the light source is partially obscured.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 45 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
be imponderable; her newly invented term "[[force]]" and the absurd and tacitly accepted idea, that force is capable of existing per se, or of acting any more than [[life]], outside, independent of, or in any other wise than through [[matter]]: in other words that force is anything but matter in one of her highest states, — the last three on the ascending scale being denied because only [[science]] knows nothing of them; and her utter ignorance of the universal Proteus, its functions and importance in the economy of nature — [[magnetism]] and electricity. Tell Science that even in those days of the decline of the Roman Empire, when the tatooed Britisher used to offer to the Emperor Claudius his nazzur of "electron" in the shape of a string of amber beads that even then, there were yet men remaining aloof from the immoral masses, who knew more of electricity and magnetism than they, the men of science, do now, and science will laugh at you as bitterly as she now does over your kind dedication to me. Verily, when your astronomers speaking of sun-matter, term those lights and flames as "clouds of vapour" and "gases unknown to science" (rather!) — chased by mighty

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-45_6412_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nazzur of electron'''. The "nazzur" was a tributary offering. The "electrum" is an alloy of gold and silver that was used for the earliest metal coins. The scientific term "electron" to explain the phenomenon of electricity was coined in 1891 by G. J. Stoney, and the particle was discovered five years later by J. J. Thomson.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 46 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
whirlwinds and cyclones — whereas we know it to be simply magnetic matter in its usual state of activity — we feel inclined to smile at the expressions. Can one imagine the "[[Sun]]'s fires fed with purely mineral matter" — with meteorites highly charged with hydrogen giving the "Sun a far-reaching atmosphere of ignited gas"? We know that the invisible Sun is composed of that which has neither name, nor can it be compared to anything known by your [[science]] — on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]; and that its "reflection" contains still less of anything like "gases," mineral matter, or fire, though even we when treating of it in your civilized tongue are compelled to use such expressions as "vapour" and "magnetic matter." To close the subject, the coronal changes have no effect upon the earth's climate, though spots have — and Professor N. Lockyer is mostly wrong in his deductions. The Sun is neither a solid nor a liquid, nor yet a gaseous globe; but a gigantic ball of electro-magnetic Forces, the store-house of [[Life#Universal_life|universal life]] and [[motion]], from which the latter pulsate in all directions, feeding the smallest [[atom]] as the greatest genius with the same material unto the end of the [[Yuga|Maha Yug]].
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-46_6413_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Norman Lockyer''' was an English astronomer, co-discoverer of helium, who founded the journal ''Nature''. He used electromagnetic spectroscopy to study the sun.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 47 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(10)]] I believe not. The stars are distant from us, at least 500,000 times as far as the [[Sun]] and some as many times more. The strong accumulation of meteoric matter and the atmospheric tremours are always in the way. If your astronomers could climb on the height of that meteoric dust, with their telescopes and havanas they might trust more than they can now in their photometers. How can they? Neither the real degree of intensity of that light can be known on [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] — hence no trustworthy basis for calculating magnitudes and distances can be had, — nor have they hitherto made sure in a single instance (except in the matter of one star in Cassiopeia) which stars shine by reflected and which by their own light. The working of the best double star photometers is deceptive. Of this I have made sure, so far back as in the spring of 1878 while watching the observations made through a Pickering photometer. The discrepancy in the observations upon a star (near Gamma Ceti) amounted at times to half a magnitude.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-47_6414_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''500,000 times'''. The nearest star to Earth (Proxima Centauri, discovered in 1915) is about 268,000 times as far as the Sun, that is, in the same order of magnitude that the [[Masters of Wisdom|Master]] said.
* The '''Pickering photometer''' is an instrument for measuring the brightness of stars, developed by E. C. Pickering of Harvard.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 48 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}

No planets but one have hitherto been discovered outside of the solar system, with all their photometers, while we know with the sole help of our spiritual naked eye a number of them; every completely matured Sun-star having like in our own system several companion planets in fact. The famous "polarization of light" test is as about trustworthy as all others. Of course, the mere fact of their starting from a false premise cannot vitiate either their conclusions or astronomical prophecies, since both are mathematically correct in their mutual relations, and that it answers the given object. The Chaldees nor yet our old Rishis had either your telescopes or photometers; and yet their astronomical predictions were faultless, the mistakes, very slight ones in truth — fathered upon them by their modern rivals — proceeding from the mistakes of the latter.

You must not complain of my too long answers to your very short questions, since I answer you for

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-48_6415_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
{{Col-end}}

== Page 49 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
your instruction as a student of [[occultism]], my [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], and not at all with a view of answering the Journal of Science. I am no man of [[science]] with regard to, or in connection with modern learning. My knowledge of your Western Sciences is very limited in fact; and you will please bear in mind that all my answers are based upon, and derived from, our Eastern occult doctrines regardless of their agreement or disagreement with those of exact science. Hence, I say: —

"The sun's surface emits per square mile, as much light (in proportion) as can be emitted from any body." But what can you mean in this case by "light"? The latter is not an independent principle; and, I rejoiced at the introduction, with a view to facilitate means of observation — of the "diffraction spectrum;" since by abolishing all these imaginary independent existences, such as — heat, actinism, light, etc., it rendered to [[Science#Occult_Science|Occult Science]] the greatest service, by vindicating in the eyes of her modern sister

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-49_6416_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''actinism''' is the property of radiation that lets it be absorbed by a molecule and cause a photochemical reaction as a result.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 50 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
our very ancient theory that every phenomenon being but the effect of the diversified motions of what we call [[Ākāśa|Akasha]] (not your ether) there was in fact, but [[Elements#The_One_Element|one element]], the causative [[Principle]] of all. But since your question is asked with a view to settling a disputed point in modern [[science]] I will try to answer it in the clearest way I can. I say then, no, and will give you my reasons why. They cannot know it, for the simple reason that heretofore they have in reality found no sure means of measuring the velocity of light. The experiments made by Fizeau and Cornu known as the two best investigators of light in the world of science, notwithstanding the general satisfaction at the results obtained, are not a trustworthy data neither in respect to the velocity with which sunlight travels nor to its quantity. The methods adopted by both these Frenchmen are yielding correct results (at any rate approximately correct, since there is a variation of 227 miles per second

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-50_6417_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Fizeau and Cornu''' were H. L. Fizeau and A. Cornu were French physicists who worked to determine the speed of light, using an ingenious toothed wheel and telescopes.<ref>Barry Setterfield, "Part 3: Fizeau and the Toothed-Wheel Experiments," Genesis Science Research [http://www.setterfield.org/000docs/cx3.html]</ref>

{{Col-end}}

== Page 51 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
between the result of the observations of both experimenters albeit made with the same apparatus) — only as regards the velocity of light between our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]] and the upper regions of its atmosphere. Their toothed wheel, revolving at a known velocity records, of course, the strong ray of light which passes through one of the niches of the wheel, and then has its point of light obscured whenever a tooth passes — accurately enough. The instrument is very ingenious and can hardly fail to give splendid results on a journey of a few thousand metres there and back; there being between the Paris observatory and its fortifications no atmosphere, no meteoric masses to impede the ray's progress; and that ray finding quite a different quality of a medium to travel upon than the ether of Space, the ether between the [[Sun]] and the meteoric continent above our

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-51_6418_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*'''Medium to travel'''. Although the speed of light (''c'') is constant in vacuum, as the Master says, light does not propagate at speed "''c''" in a medium, and varies according to both the medium and the different types of light wave.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 52 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
heads, the velocity of light will of course show some 185,000 and odd miles per second, and your physicists shout "Eureka"! Nor do any of the other devices contrived by [[science]] to measure that velocity since 1887 answer any better. All they can say is that their calculations are so far correct. Could they measure light above our atmosphere they would soon find that they were wrong.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 9|(11)]] It is — so far; but is fast changing. Your science has a theory, I believe, that if the earth were suddenly placed in extremely cold regions — for instance where it would exchange places with Jupiter — all our seas and rivers would be suddenly transformed into solid mountains; the air, — or rather a portion of the aeriform substances which compose it — would be metamorphosed from their state of invisible fluid owing to the absence of heat into liquids (which now
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-52_6419_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Eureka''' means "I have found it," and was reportedly exclaimed by Archimedes in his discovery of the displacement of water.
* '''aeriform''' means gaseous.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 53 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
exist on Jupiter, but of which men have no idea on earth). Realize, or try to imagine the — reverse condition, and it will be that of Jupiter at the present moment.

The whole of our system is imperceptibly shifting its position in space. The relative distance between planets remaining ever the same, and being in no wise affected by the displacement of the whole system; and the distance between the latter and the stars and other suns being so incommensurable as to produce but little if any perceptible change for centuries and milleniums to come; — no astronomer will perceive it telescopically, until Jupiter and some other planets, whose little luminous points hide now from our sight millions upon millions of stars (all but some 5000 or 6000) — will suddenly let us have a peep at a few of the Raja-Suns they are now hiding. There is such a king-star right behind Jupiter, that no mortal physical

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-53_6420_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}
== Page 54 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
eye has ever seen during this, our [[Round]]. Could it be so perceived it would appear, through the best telescope with a power of multiplying its diameter ten thousand times, — still a small dimensionless point, thrown into the shadow by the brightness of any planet; nevertheless — this world is thousands of times larger than Jupiter. The violent disturbance of its atmosphere and even its red spot that so intrigues science lately, are due — (1) to that shifting and (2) to the influence of that Raja-Star. In its present position in space imperceptibly small though it be — the metallic substances of which it is mainly composed are expanding and gradually transforming themselves into aeriform fluids — the state of our own earth and its six sister globes before the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] — and becoming part of its atmosphere. Draw your inferences and deductions from this, my dear [[Chela#Lay_Chela|"lay" chela]], but beware lest in doing so you sacrifice your humble instructor and the occult doctrine itself, on the altar of your wrathful Goddess — [[Science#Modern_Science|modern science]].

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-54_6421_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 55 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(12)]] I am afraid not much, since our [[Sun]] is but a reflection. The only great truth uttered by Siemens is that inter-stellar space is filled with highly attenuated matter, such as may be put in air vacuum tubes, and which stretches from planet to planet and from star to star. But this truth has no bearing upon his main facts. The sun gives all and takes back nothing from its system. The sun gathers nothing "at the poles" — which are always free even from the famous "red flames" at all times, not only during the eclipses. How is it that with their powerful telescopes they have failed to perceive any such "gathering" since their glasses show them even the "superlatively fleecy clouds" on the photosphere? Nothing can reach the sun from without the boundaries of its own system in the shape of such gross matter as "attenuated gases." Every bit of [[matter]] in all its seven states is necessary to the vitality of the various and numberless systems — worlds in formation, suns awakening anew to life, etc., and they have none to spare even for their best neighbours and next of kin. They are mothers, not stepmothers, and would not take away one

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-55_6422_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Charles William Siemens''' suggested a hypothesis on which the sun conserves its heat by a circulation of its fuel in space, which was found to be false.
* '''Attenuated''' here means of low density, rarefied.
* '''Photosphere''' is the portion of a star from which light is emitted.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 56 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
crumb from the nutrition of their children. The latest theory of radiant energy which shows that there is no such thing in nature, properly speaking, as chemical light, or heat ray is the only approximately correct one. For indeed, there is but one thing — radiant energy which is inexhaustible and knows neither increase nor decrease and will go on with its self-generating work to the end of the [[Manvantara#Solar_manvantara|Solar manvantara]]. The absorption of Solar Forces by the earth is tremendous; yet it is, or may be demonstrated that the latter receives hardly 25 per cent. of the chemical power of its rays, for these are despoiled of 75 per cent. during their vertical passage through the atmosphere at the moment they reach the outer boundary "of the aerial ocean." And even those rays lose about 20 per cent. in illuminating
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-56_6423_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 57 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
and caloric power — we are told. What with such a waste must then be the recuperative power of our Father-Mother Sun? Yes; call it "Radiant Energy" if you will: we call it [[Life]] — all-pervading, omnipresent life, ever at work in its great laboratory — the SUN.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 10|(13)]] None can ever be given by your men of [[Science]], whose "bumptiousness" makes them declare that only to those for whom the word [[magnetism]] is a mysterious agent the supposition that the [[Sun]] is a huge magnet can account for the production by that body of light, heat and the causes of magnetic variations as perceived on our [[Globe#Globe D|earth]]. They are determined to ignore and thus reject the theory suggested to them by Jenkins of the R.A.S. of the existence of strong magnetic poles above the surface of the earth. But the theory, is the correct one nevertheless, and one of these poles revolves around the north pole in a periodical
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-57_6424_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.
* '''R.A.S.''' is Royal Astronomical Society.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 58 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
cycle of several hundred years. Halley and Handsteen — besides Jenkins — were the only scientific men that ever suspected it. Your question is again answered by reminding you of another exploded supposition. Jenkins did his best some three years ago to prove that it is the north end of the compass needle that is the true north pole, and not the reverse as the current scientific theory maintains. He was informed that the locality in Boothia where Sir James Ross located the earth's north magnetic pole, was purely imaginary: it is not there. If he (and we) are wrong, then the magnetic theory that like poles repel and unlike poles attract, must also be declared a fallacy; since if the north end of the dipping needle is a south pole then its pointing to the ground in Boothia — as you call it — must be due to attraction? And if there is anything there to attract it, why is it that the needle in London is attracted neither to the ground in Boothia nor to the earth's centre? As very correctly argued, if the north pole of the needle pointed almost perpendicularly to the ground in Boothia, it is simply because it was

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-58_6425_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Halley''' refers to Edmond Halley (1656–1742), the English "father of geophysics," who in 1700 produced the first map showing the variation of the Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Handsteen''' refers to Christopher Hansteen (1784–1873) was a Norwegian geophysicist, astronomer and physicist engaged in mapping of Earth's magnetic field.
* '''Jenkins''' was B. G. Jenkins of the Royal Astronomical Society.
* '''Boothia''' is the name of a peninsula and bay in the Canadian Arctic region.
* '''Sir James Ross''' explored the Arctic and Antarctic regions. He located the north magnetic pole in 1831. See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Clark_Ross Wikipedia].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 59 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
repelled by the true north magnetic pole when Sir J. Ross was there about half a century ago.

No; our "Lordships" have nothing to do with the inertia of the needle. It is due to the presence of certain metals in fusion in that locality. Increase of temperature diminishes magnetic attraction, and a sufficiently high temperature destroys it often altogether. The temperature I am speaking of is, in the present case rather an aura, an emanation than anything [[science]] knows of. Of course, this explanation will never hold water with the present knowledge of science. But we can wait and see. Study [[magnetism]] with the help of [[Science#Occult Science|occult doctrines]], and then that which now will appear incomprehensible, absurd in the light of physical science, will become all clear.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 11|(14)]] They must be. Not all of the Intra-Mercurial planets, nor yet those in the orbit of Neptune are yet discovered, though they are strongly suspected. We know that such exist and where they exist; and that there are innumerable planets "burnt out" they say, — in [[obscuration]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-59_6426_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Intra-Mercurial planets''', meaning planets in orbit between Mercury and the Sun, were a subject of scientific observation and speculation in 19th century, with major papers written in 1860 and 1878.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 60 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we say; — planets in formation and not yet luminous, etc. But then "we know" is of little use to [[science]], when the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] will not admit our knowledge. [[Thomas Alva Edison|Edison]]'s tasimeter adjusted to its utmost degree of sensitiveness and attached to a large telescope may be of great use when perfected. When so attached the "tasimeter" will afford the possibility not only to measure the heat of the remotest of visible stars, but to detect by their invisible radiations stars that are unseen and otherwise undetectable, hence planets also. The discoverer, an F.T.S., a good deal protected by [[Morya|M.]] thinks that if, at any point in a blank space of heavens — a space that appears blank even through a telescope of the highest power — the tasimeter indicates an accession of temperature and does so invariably, this will be a regular proof that the instrument is in range with the stellar body either non-luminous or so

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-60_6427_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Edison's tasimeter''' was a scientific instrument for use in detecting and measuring infinitesimal degrees of temperature. He first used it in 1878 to observe a total eclipse of the sun.<ref>Frank Lewis Dyer and Thomas Commerford Martin, "Chapter VII: Edison's Tasimeter," ''Edison: His Life and Inventions'', [http://www.gutenberg.org/files/820/820-h/820-h.htm#2H_4_0041]</ref>
* '''the discoverer, an F.T.S.''' points out that Edison was a Fellow (member) of the Theosophical Society in New Jersey.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 61 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
distant as to be beyond the reach of telescopic vision. His tasimeter, he says, "is affected by a wider range of etheric undulations than the eye can take cognizance of." Science will hear sounds from certain planets before she sees them. This is a prophecy. Unfortunately I am not a Planet, — not even a "[[Planetary Spirit|planetary]]." Otherwise I would advise you to get a tasimeter from him and thus avoid me the trouble of writing to you. I would manage then to find myself "in range" with you.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 12|(15)]] No, good friend; I am not as indiscreet as all that, I left you simply to your own reminiscences. Every mortal creature, even the less favoured by Fortune, has such moments of relative [[happiness]] at some time of his life. Why shouldn't you?

Yes, it was an X quantity I referred to.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-61_6428_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"This is a prophecy"'''. In 1931 Karl Jansky built the first radio telescope thus fulfilling the Master's prophecy almost 50 years later.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 62 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(16)]] It is a widely spread belief among all the [[Hinduism|Hindus]] that a person's future pre-natal state and birth are moulded by the last desire he may have at the time of [[death]]. But this last desire, they say, necessarily hinges on to the shape which the person may have given to his desires, passions, etc., during his past life. It is for this very reason, viz. — that our last desire may not be unfavourable to our future progress — that we have to watch our actions and control our passions and desires throughout our whole earthly career.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 13|(17)]] It cannot be otherwise. The experience of dying men — by drowning and other accidents — brought back to life, has corroborated our doctrine in almost every case. Such thoughts are involuntary and we have no more control over them than we would over the eye's retina to prevent it perceiving

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-62_6429_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 63 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that colour which affects it most. At the last moment, the whole life is reflected in our memory and emerges from all the forgotten nooks and corners picture after picture, one event after the other. The dying brain dislodges memory with a strong supreme impulse, and memory restores faithfully every impression entrusted to it during the period of the brain's activity. That impression and thought which was the strongest naturally becomes the most vivid and survives so to say all the rest which now vanish and disappear for ever, to reappear but in [[Devachan]].(3) No man dies insane or unconscious — as some physiologists assert. Even a madman, or one in a fit of delirium, tremens will have his instant of perfect lucidity at the moment of death, though unable to

(3) Good gracious! had I forgotten in my hurry to add the last five words, would not I have caught it as a charge of flat contradiction!

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-63_6430_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''delirium tremen''' is Latin for "shaking frenzy," an acute form of delirium due to withdrawal from alcohol or some drugs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 64 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
say so to those present. The man may often appear dead. Yet from the last pulsation, from and between the last throbbing of his heart and the moment when the last spark of animal heat leaves the body — the brain thinks and the [[Ego]] lives over in those few brief seconds his whole life over again. Speak in whispers, ye, who assist at a death-bed and find yourselves in the solemn presence of [[Death]]. Especially have you to keep quiet just after Death has laid her clammy hand upon the body. Speak in whispers, I say, lest you disturb the quiet ripple of thought, and hinder the busy work of the Past casting on its reflection upon the Veil of the Future.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 14|(18)]] Yes; the "full" remembrance of our lives (collective lives) will return back at the end of all the seven [[Round]]s, at the threshold of the long,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-64_6431_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 65 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] that awaits us after we leave [[Globe#Globe G or Z|Globe Z]]. At the end of isolated [[Round]]s, we remember but the sum total of our last impressions, those we had selected, or that have rather forced themselves upon us and followed us in [[Devachan]]. Those are all "probationary" lives with large indulgences and new trials afforded us with every new life. But at the close of the minor cycle, after the completion of all the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|seven Rounds]], there awaits us no other mercy but the cup of good deeds, of merit, outweighing that of [[evil]] deeds and demerit in the scales of [[Karma|Retributive Justice]]. Bad, irretrievably bad must be that [[Ego]] that yields no mite from its [[Manas|fifth Principle]], and has to be annihilated, to disappear in the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|Eighth Sphere]]. A mite, as I say, collected from the [[Ego#Lower ego|Personal Ego]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-65_6432_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 66 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
suffices to save him from the dreary Fate. Not so after the completion of the [[Manvantara#Duration of the cycles|great cycle]]: either a long [[Nirvāṇa|Nirvana]] of Bliss (unconscious though it be in the, and according to, your crude conceptions); after which — life as a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] for a whole [[Manvantara]], or else "[[Avichi#Avichi_Nirvana|Avitchi Nirvana" and a Manvantara of misery and Horror as a —— you must not hear the word nor I — pronounce or write it. But "those" have nought to do with the mortals who pass through the [[Planetary Chain|seven spheres]]. The collective [[Karma]] of a future [[Planetary Spirit|Planetary]] is as lovely as the collective Karma of a —— is terrible. Enough. I have said too much already.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(19)]] Verily so. Until the [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle between the higher and middle duad]] begins — (with the exception of [[suicide]]s who are not [[Death|dead]] but have only killed their physical triad, and whose Elemental parasites, therefore, are not naturally separated

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-66_6433_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 67 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
from the [[Ego]] as in real [[death]]) — until that [[Life_after_death#The_.22Death_struggle.22|struggle]], I say, has not begun and ended, no [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] can realize its position. When the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles are gone, carrying off with them the finer, spiritual portions of that, which once was the personal [[consciousness]] of the [[Manas|fifth]], then only does the shell gradually develop a kind of hazy consciousness of its own from what remains in the shadow of personality. No contradiction here, my dear friend, — only haziness in your own perceptions.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 15|(20)]] All that which pertains to the materio-psychological attributes and sensations of the five lower [[skandha]]s; all that which will be thrown off as a refuse by the newly born [[Ego]] in the [[Devachan]], as unworthy of, and not sufficiently related to the purely spiritual perceptions, emotions and feelings of the [[Buddhi|sixth]], strengthened, and so to say, cemented by a portion of the [[Manas|fifth]], that portion which is necessary in the devachan for the retention of a divine spiritualized notion of the "I"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-67_6434_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 68 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the [[Monad]] — which would otherwise, have no [[consciousness]] in relation to object and subject at all — all this "becomes extinct for ever": namely at the moment of physical [[death]], to return once more, marshalling before the eye of the new [[Ego]] at the threshold of [[Devachan]] and to be rejected by It. It will return for the third time fully at the end of the [[Manvantara#Duration_of_the_cycles|minor cycle]], after the completion of the seven [[Round]]s when the sum total of collective existences is weighed — "merit" — in one cup, "demerit" in the other cup of the scales. But in that individual, in the [[Ego]] — "good, bad, or indifferent" in the isolated personality, — consciousness leaves as suddenly as "the flame leaves the wick." Blow out your candle, good friend. The flame has left that candle "for ever"; but are the particles that moved, their motion producing the objective flame annihilated or dispersed for all that? Never. Relight the candle and the same particles drawn by mutual affinity will return

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-68_6435_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 69 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to the wick. Place a long row of candles on your table. Light one and blow it out; then light the other and do the same; a third and fourth, and so on. The same matter, the same gaseous particles — representing in our case the [[Karma]] of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — will be called forth by the conditions given them by your match, to produce a new luminosity; but can we say that candle No. 1 has not had its flame extinct for ever? Not even in the case of the "failures of nature," of the immediate [[reincarnation]] of children and congenital idiots, etc., that so provoked the wrath of [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], can we call them the identical ex-personalities; though the whole of the same life-principle and identically the same [[Manas|MANAS]] (fifth principle) re-enters a new body and may be truly called a "reincarnation of the personality" — whereas, in the rebirth of the [[Ego]]s from [[devachan]]s and [[Avichi|avitchis]] into Karmic life it is only the spiritual attributes of the [[Monad]] and its [[Buddhi]] that are reborn. All we can say of the reincarnated "failures"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-69_6436_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 70 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
is, that they are the reincarnated [[Manas]], the fifth principle of Mr. Smith or Miss Grey, but not certainly that these are the [[reincarnation]]s of Mr. S. and Miss G. Therefore, the explanation, clear and concise (though perhaps less literary than you might make it) given to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] in [[The Theosophist (periodical)|the Theosophist]] in answer to his spiteful hit in [[Light (periodical)|Light]], is not only correct but candid also; and both yourself and C.C.M. were unjust to [[Upasika]] and even to myself who told her what to write; since even you mistook my wail and lament at the confused and tortured explanations in [[Isis Unvelied (book)|Isis]] (for its incompleteness no one but we, her inspirers are responsible) and my complaint of having had to exercise all my "ingenuity" to make the thing plain, for an avowal of ingeniousness in the sense of cunning and craft, whereas ingenuousness — a sincere desire (though very difficult of realization) to mend and clear up the misconception — was meant by me. I do not know of anything since the very beginning of our correspondence that displeased the [[Chohan]] so much as that. But we must not return to the subject again.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-70_6437_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 71 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
But what is then "the nature of the remembrance and [[Consciousness#Self-consciousness|self-consciousness]] of the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]]?" you ask. As I said in your note — no better than a reflected or borrowed light. "[[Memory]]" is one thing, and "perceptive faculties" quite another. A madman may remember very clearly some portions of his past life; yet he is unable to perceive anything in its true light for the higher portion of his [[Manas]] and his [[Buddhi]] are paralysed in him, have left him. Could an animal — a dog, for instance — speak, he would prove you that his memory in direct relation to his canine personality, is as fresh as yours; nevertheless his memory and instinct cannot be called "perceptive faculties." A dog remembers that his master thrashed him when the latter gets hold of his stick — at all other times he has no remembrance of it. Thus with a shell; once in the [[aura]] of a [[Mediumship|medium]], all he perceives through the borrowed organs of the medium and of those in magnetic sympathy with the latter, he will perceive very clearly

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-71_6438_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 72 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— but not further than what the [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]] can find in the perceptive faculties and [[Memory|memories]] of circle and [[Mediumship|medium]] — hence often the rational and at times highly intelligent answers; hence also a complete oblivion of things known to all but that medium and circle. The shell of a highly intelligent, learned, but utterly unspiritual man who died natural death, will last longer and the shadow of his own memory helping — that shadow which is the refuse of the sixth principle left in the fifth — he may deliver discourses through trance speakers and repeat parrot-like that which he knew of and thought much over it, during his life-time. But find me one single instance in the annals of Spiritualism where a returning shell of a Faraday or a Brewster (for even they were made to fall into the trap of mediumistic attraction) said one word more than it knew during its life-time. Where is that scientific shell, that ever gave evidence of that, which is claimed on behalf of the "disembodied Spirit"

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-72_6439_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Faraday or a Brewster''' refers to: Michael Faraday (1791- 1867), an English physicist and chemist who worked on electromagnetism and invented the electric motor; and David Brewster (1781-1868), a Scottish physicist who studied optics and biaxial crystals.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 73 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— namely, that a free [[Soul]], the Spirit disenthralled from its body's fetters perceives and sees that which is concealed from living mortal eyes? Challenge the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] fearlessly, I say! Defy the best, the most reliable of mediums — [[William Stainton Moses|Stainton Moses]] for one — to give you through that high disembodied [[Kamaloka#Shells|shell]], that he mistakes for the [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|"Imperator"]] of the early days of his [[mediumship]], to tell you what you will have hidden in your box, if S.M. does not know it; or to repeat to you a line from a [[Sanskrit]] manuscript unknown to his medium, or anything of that kind. Prohpudor! Spirits they call them? Spirits with personal remembrances? As well call personal remembrances the sentences screeched out by a parrot. Why don't you ask [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]] to test [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]]? Why not settle his and your mind at rest by suggesting to him to ask a friend or an acquaintance unknown to S.M. — to select an object the nature of which

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-73_6440_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Prohpudor''' or proh pudor is a Latin phrase meaning "for shame."

{{Col-end}}

== Page 74 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
will remain in its turn unknown to [[C. C. Massey|C.C.M.]], and then see whether [[William_Stainton_Moses#Imperator|+]] will be able to name that object — something possible even to a good [[Clairvoyance|clairvoyant]]. Let the "Spirit" of Zollner — now that he is in the [[Fourth Dimension|"fourth dimension of space"]], and has put up an appearance already with several mediums — tell them the last word of his discovery, complete his astro-physical philosophy. No; Zollner when lecturing through an intelligent medium, surrounded with persons who read his works, are interested in them — will repeat on various tones that which is known to others (not even that which he alone knew, most probably), the credulous, ignorant public confounding the post-hoc with the propter-hoc and firmly convinced of the Spirit's identity. Indeed, it will be worth your while to stimulate investigation in this direction. Yes; personal [[consciousness]] does leave everyone at [[death]]; and when even the centre of [[memory]] is re-established in the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], it will remember and speak out its recollections but through the brain of some living human being. Hence —

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-74_6441_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Johann K. F. Zöllner''' (1834 – 1882) was a German astrophysicist who studied optical illusions. He became interested in [[Spiritism]] in 1875 when he visited the scientist [[William Crookes]] in England. Zollner wanted a physical scientific explanation for Spiritism and came to the conclusion that physics of a four-dimensional space may explain spiritualism.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 75 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 16|(21)]] — A more or less complete, still dim recollection of its [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]], and of its purely physical life. As in the cases of complete insanity the final severance of the two higher duads ([[Ātman|7th]] [[Buddhi|6th]] and [[Manas|5th]] [[Kāma|4th]]) at the moment of the former going into [[Life_after_Death#Period_of_gestation|gestation]], digs an impassable gulf between the two. It is not even a portion of the fifth that is carried away — least of all 2 1/2 principles as [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]] crudely puts it in his [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments]] that go into [[Devachan]] leaving but l 1/2 principles behind. The [[Manas]] shorn of its finest attributes, becomes like a flower from which all the aroma has suddenly departed, a rose crushed, and having been made to yield all its oil for the attar manufacture purposes; what is left behind is but the smell of decaying grass, earth and rottenness.

(a) Question the second is sufficiently answered, I believe. (Your second para.) The [[Ego#Spiritual_ego|Spiritual Ego]] goes on evolving personalities, in which "the sense of identity" is very complete while living. After

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-75_6442_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 76 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
their separation from the physical [[Ego]], that sense returns very dim, and belongs wholly to the recollections of the physical man. The Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] may be a perfect [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Sinnett]] when wholly engrossed in a game of cards at his club, and when either losing or winning a large sum of money — or a Babu Smut Murky Dass trying to cheat his principal out of a sum of rupees. In both cases — ex-editor and Babu will — as shells, remind anyone who will have the privilege of enjoying an hour's chat with the illustrious disembodied angels, more of the inmates of a lunatic asylum made to play parts in private theatricals as means of hygienic recreation, than of the Caesars and Hamlets they would represent. The slightest shock will throw them off the track and send them off raving.

(b) An error. A. P. Sinnett is not "an absolutely new invention." He is the child and creation of his antecedent personal self; the [[Karma|Karmic]] progeny

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-76_6443_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 77 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for all he knows, of Nonius Asprena, Consul of the Emperor Domitian — (94 A.D.) together with Arricinius Clementus, and friend of the Flamen Dealis of that day (the high priest of Jupiter and chief of the Flamenes) or of that Flamens himself — which would account for [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A. P. Sinnett]]'s suddenly developed love for [[mysticism]]. A.P.S. — the friend and brother of [[Koot Hoomi|K.H.]] will go to [[Devachan]]; and A.P.S., the Editor and the lawn-tennis man; the Don Juan, in a mild way, in the palmy days of "Saints, Sinners and Sceneries," identifying himself by mentioning a usually covered mole or scar, — will, perhaps, be abusing the Babus through a [[Mediumship|medium]] to some old friend in California or London.

(c) It will find "enough decent material" and to spare. A few years of [[Theosophy]] will furnish it.

(d) Perfectly correctly defined.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-77_6442_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nonius Asprena''' was Lucius Nonius Calpurnius Torquatus Asprenas, who served as consul in AD 94. Consul was the highest political office in the Roman Republic.
* '''Domitian''' was last emperor of the Flavian dynasty, comprising the years AD 81 to 96.
* '''Flamen Dealis''' indicates the high priest of Jupiter in the ancient Roman religion.
* '''Don Juan''' is a legendary, fictional libertine, used synonymously for "womanizer", especially in Spanish slang.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 78 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
(e) As much as there is of the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|personality]] — in [[Alfred Percy Sinnett|A.P.S.]]'s reflection in the looking glass — of the real, living A.P.S.

(f) The [[Ego#Spiritual ego|Spiritual Ego]] will not think of the A.P.S. the [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]], any more than it will think of the last suit of clothes it wore; nor will it be conscious that the [[Principle#Individuality_and_personality|individuality]] is gone, since that only individuality and Spiritual personality it will then behold in itself alone. ''Nosce te ipsum'' is a direct command of the oracle to the Spiritual [[monad]] in [[Devachan]]; and the [[Skandha#Esoteric_skandhas|"heresy of Individuality"]] is a doctrine propounded by [[Gautama Buddha|Tathagatha]] with an eye to the Shell. The latter whose bumptiousness is as proverbial as that of the [[Mediumship|medium]] when reminded that it is A.P.S. — will echo out: "Of course, no doubt, hand me over some preserved peaches I devoured with such an appetite for breakfast, and a glass of claret!" — and who after this who knew A.P.S. at Allahabad, will dare doubt his identity? And, when left alone for one short instant by some disturbance

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-78_6443_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nosce te ipsum''' is the Latin aphorism "Know thyself."
* '''Tathagatha''' is the name by which [[Gautama Buddha]] referred to himself.
* '''bumptiousness''' is the quality of being crudely or loudly assertive or pushy.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 79 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in the circle, or the thought of the [[Mediumship|medium]] wandering for a moment to some other person — that [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will begin to hesitate in its thoughts whether it is A.P.S., S. Wheeler, or [[Clive Rattigan|Ratigan]]; and end by assuring itself it is Julius Caesar. (g) — and by finally "remaining asleep."

(h) No; it is not conscious of this loss of cohesion. Besides, such a feeling in a shell being quite useless for nature's purposes, it could hardly realize something that could be never even dreamed by a medium or its affinities. It is dimly conscious of its own physical [[death]] — after a prolonged period of time though — that's all. The few exceptions to this rule — cases of half successful [[Black Magic|sorcerers]], of very wicked persons passionately attached to Self — offer a real danger to the living. These very material shells, whose last dying thought was Self, — Self,
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-79_6444_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 80 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— Self — and to live, to live! will often feel it instinctively. So do some [[suicide]]s — though not all. What happens then is terrible for it becomes a case of post mortem licanthropy. The [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] will cling so tenaciously to its semblance of life that it will seek refuge in a new organism in any beast — in a dog, a hyæna, a bird when no human organism is close at hand — rather than submit to annihilation.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 19|(22)]] A question I have no right to answer.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(23)]] Mars and four other planets of which astronomy knows yet nothing. Neither A, B, nor Y, Z, are known; nor can they be seen through physical means however perfected.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 20|(24)]] Most decidedly not. Not even a [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohan]] of the lower orders could approach it without having its body consumed, or rather annihilated. Only the highest [[Planetary Spirit|"Planetary"]] can scan it. (b) Not unless

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-80_6445_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''licanthropy''' or lycanthropy is the professed ability or power of a human being to transform into a wolf or werewolf.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 81 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
we call it the vertex of an angle. But it is the vertex of all the [[Planetary Chain|"chains"]] collectively. All of us dwellers of the chains — we will have to [[Evolution|evolute]], live and run the up and down scale in that highest and last of the septenaries chains (on the scale of perfection) before the [[Pralaya#Solar_pralaya|Solar Pralaya]] snuffs out our little system.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 21|(25 & 26)]] . . . "in which case it" — the "it" relates to the [[Buddhi|sixth]] and [[Ātman|seventh]] principles, not to the fifth, for the [[manas]] will have to remain a [[Kāmaloka#Shells|shell]] in each case; only in the one in hand it will have no time to visit [[Mediumship|mediums]]: for it begins sinking down to the [[Moon#The_Eighth_Sphere|eighth sphere]] almost immediately. "Then and there" in the [[eternity]] may be a mighty long period. It means only that the [[monad]] having no [[Karma|Karmic]] body to guide its rebirth falls into non-being for a certain period and then [[reincarnation|reincarnates]] — certainly not earlier than a thousand or two thousand years.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-81_6446_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 82 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
No, it is not an "exceptional case." Save a few exceptional cases in the case of the initiated such as our [[Lama#Panchen Lama|Teshu-Lamas]] and the [[Bodhisattva|Boddhisatwas]] and a few others, no [[monad]] gets ever [[reincarnation|reincarnated]] before its appointed cycle.

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 22|(27)]] "How does he toss into confusion." . . . If instead of doing to-day something you have to do you put it off till the next day — does not even this — invisibly and imperceptibly at first, yet as forcibly — throw into confusion many a thing, and in some cases even shuffle the destinies of millions of persons, for good, for [[evil]], or simply in connection with a change, — may be unimportant in itself — still a change? And do you mean to say that such an unexpected, horrid murder has not influenced the destinies of millions?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-82_6447_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Teshu-Lama''' is a variant spelling for Tashi Lama, also called Panchen Lama, who holds the second highest rank in the Gelugpa lineage of Tibetan Buddhism, after the [[Lama#Dalai Lama|Dalai Lama]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 83 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 23|(28)]] Here we are, again. Verily ever since I had the folly of touching upon this subject — i.e. of harnessing the cart before the horse — my nights are bereft of their hitherto innocent sleep! For Heaven's sake take into consideration the following facts and put them together, if you can. (1) The individual units of mankind remain 100 times longer in the transitory spheres of effects than on the globes; (2) The few men of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth Round]] do not beget children of the fifth but of your [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]]. (3) That the [[Pralaya#Obscuration|"obscurations"]] are not [[Pralaya]]s, and that they last in a proportion of 1 to 10, i.e., if a Ring or whatever we call it, the period during which the [[Root-Race|seven Root races]] have to develop and reach their last appearance upon a [[globe]] during that Round — lasts say 10 millions of years, (of course it lasts far longer) then the "obscuration" will last no longer than

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-83_6448_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 84 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
one million. When our globe having got rid of its last [[Round#Fourth_Round|fourth Round]] men and a few, very few of the [[Round#Fifth Round|fifth]], goes to sleep, during the period of its rest the fifth Round men will be resting in their [[devachan]]s and Spiritual [[loka]]s — far longer at any rate than the fourth Round "angels" in theirs since they are far more perfect. A contradiction, and a "lapsus calami of [[Morya|M.]]" — says Hume; because M. wrote something quite correct though he is no more infallible than I am and might have expressed himself, more than once, very carelessly.

"I want to make out how the next superior Round forms are evolved." My friend, try to understand that you are putting me questions pertaining to the highest [[initiation]]s. That I can give you a general view, but that I dare not nor will I enter upon details

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-84_6449_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''lapsus calami''' is a Latin expression for a slip of the pen, an error in writing.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 85 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
— though I would if I could satisfy you. Do not you feel that it is one of the highest mysteries than which there is no higher one?

(a) "Dead" but to resurrect in greater glory. Is not what I say, plain?

[[Mahatma_Letter_No._93a#Page 24|(29)]] Of course not, since it is not destroyed, but remains crystallized, so to say — statu quo. At each [[Round]] there are less and less [[Kingdoms_of_Life#Animal_kingdom|animals]] — the latter themselves [[evolution|evoluting]] into higher forms. During the [[Round#First_Round|first Round]] it is they that were the "kings of creation." During the [[Round#Seventh_Round|seventh]] men will have become Gods and animals — intelligent beings. Draw your inferences. Beginning with the [[Round#Second_Round|second Round]], already evolution proceeds on quite a different plan. Everything is evolved and has but to proceed on its

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-85_6452_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''statu quo''' or status quo, is a Latin term meaning the current or existing state of affairs.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 86 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Evolution#Cyclic_evolution|cyclic journey]] and get perfected. It is only the first Round that man becomes from a human being on [[Globe#Globe B|Globe B.]] a mineral, a plant, an animal on [[Globe#Globe C|Planet C]]. The method changes entirely from the second Round; but — I have learned prudence with you; and will say nothing before the time for saying it has come. And now, you had a volume; when will you digest it? Of how many contradictions will I have to be suspected before you understand the whole correctly?

Yours nevertheless, and very sincerely,

[[Koot Hoomi|K. H.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/93B-86_6453_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]], the letter was written:
<blockquote>
The first part of this letter consists of a long list of questions from APS to KH, written on note paper. Some marginal notes and underscorings have been made by KH in blue pencil and some reference numbers inserted. Part B consists of KH's answers to APS's questions, on full-sized sheets of paper, some folded, some single sheets. The first part is on a rippled white paper, and the latter part is on a smooth, bright pink paper. The KH script is in dull black ink through the answer to Q. 5, then changes to pale blue ink. There are a few marks in blue pencil. The letter gives the impression of having been written intermittently. (See to of p. 439 and top of p. 317.)<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 157.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]

Mahatma Letter No. 126

2014-05-26T17:03:29Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 17 */

Mahatma Letter No. 126

2014-05-26T17:02:43Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 16 */

Mahatma Letter No. 125

2014-04-08T04:33:40Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 2 */

[[Category:ML from Morya]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Morya]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = April 15, 1884
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = London
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 61 in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 125#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 124|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 126|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 129|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 126|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Envelope ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
TEXT HERE??

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-0_Envelope_6909.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-0_Envelope_6909_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Envelope ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
TEXT HERE??

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-0_Envelope_6910.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-0_Envelope_6910_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Sinnett Sahib is, my respectful salams — informed that his "guardian" is so occupied upon official business that he cannot give even a moment's consideration to the L.L. or its members; nor to write him individually whether by pen or precipitation — the more difficult, not to say costly, method of the two — to our reputations in the west anyhow.

Mohini cannot stop in London indefinitely nor for any greater length of time as he has duties to perform elsewhere — duties to his family as well as others to the Theosophical Society. Besides being a

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-1_6911.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-1_6911_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Text is written on the right side of the sheet, or front if folded.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
chela and so not a free man — in the ordinary acceptation of the term, he has numerous mouths to feed at Calcutta and moreover must earn enough more to repay the friend who advanced him £125 money toward the expenses of his present mission, whatever K.H. may or may not do for him something he is prohibited counting upon as every other chela. At the same time let it be known to you that he needs temporary change of climate. He suffered greatly from cold in that high room where there is no fireplace in your house and K.H. had to surround him with a double shell against a death cold that threatened him. Remember Hindus are exotic plants in your inclement pays and cold, and those who need them have to take care of them. (If when annoying Olcott on Sunday last to tell you this information, I did not make him tell you, and add (1) this it is, because I wanted to spare him in your mind already prejudiced against him and inclining towards a belief that he spoke out of his head.)

Again if you need Mohini's help at London the Theosophists at Paris require it even more since their occult education is inferior to yours. It is planned that he should divide his time equally among all the European "centres of spiritual activity" and if he is now required at Paris on the 11th inst. he will also be allowed to come back to London when the Continental movement is fairly inaugurated. In any event you will have Olcott the better part of

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-2_6912.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-2_6912_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Text is written on the inside of the folded sheet.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the time. But fear not: if Henry is allowed to prolong his stay in London he will not "worry" either of you by coming down in his extravagant Asiatic undresses — for he will not stop with you but with the Arundales ladies — as ordered before now, the order being reiterated by me when Madame Sahib remarked it was better he should stop where he was after Upasika had left. Nor is Olcott worse than many others, and though some persons may not concede it there are worse wranglers than he. I must not close without letting you know that in the Kingsford row justice is no longer on your side. Though unwilling to confess — you show spite Sahib, personal spite. You have defeated her and you now would mortify and punish her. This is not right. You ought to learn to dissociate your consciousness from your external self more than you do if ye would not lose K.H. For he is much annoyed at what goes on. Excuse my remarks but it is for your own benefit. So begging pardon.

M.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-1_6911.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-1_6911_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Text is written on the left side of the sheet, or back if folded.

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 3. [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]] described the letter this way:
<blockquote>
In red ink, diagonally on the paper, on a single sheet of smooth heavy paper of slightly ivory shade, 7" X 9 1/2" <nowiki>[</nowiki>17.8 X 24.1 cm<nowiki>]</nowiki>. The script varies in size and is crowded toward the end of the letter. The envelope, bound in the folio, is a long slim one with a Chinese block print on the front. On the back, in red ink and in M script is: "Sinnett Sahib, from M."<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 194.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Mahatma Letter No. 125

2014-04-08T01:20:02Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 2 */

[[Category:ML from Morya]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Morya]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = April 15, 1884
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = London
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 61 in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 125#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 124|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 126|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 129|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 126|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Envelope ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
TEXT HERE??

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-0_Envelope_6909.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-0_Envelope_6909_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Envelope ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
TEXT HERE??

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-0_Envelope_6910.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-0_Envelope_6910_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Sinnett Sahib is, my respectful salams — informed that his "guardian" is so occupied upon official business that he cannot give even a moment's consideration to the L.L. or its members; nor to write him individually whether by pen or precipitation — the more difficult, not to say costly, method of the two — to our reputations in the west anyhow.

Mohini cannot stop in London indefinitely nor for any greater length of time as he has duties to perform elsewhere — duties to his family as well as others to the Theosophical Society. Besides being a

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-1_6911.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-1_6911_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Text is written on the right side of the sheet, or front if folded.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
chela and so not a free man — in the ordinary acceptation of the term, he has numerous mouths to feed at Calcutta and moreover must earn enough more to repay the friend who advanced him £125 money toward the expenses of his present mission, whatever K.H. may or may not do for him something he is prohibited counting upon as every other chela. At the same time let it be known to you that he needs temporary change of climate. He suffered greatly from cold in that high room where there is no fireplace in your house and K.H. had to surround him with a double shell against a death cold that threatened him. Remember Hindus are exotic plants in your inclement pays and cold, and those who need them have to take care of them. (If when annoying Olcott on Sunday last to tell you this information, I did not make him tell you, and add (1) this it is, because I wanted to spare him in your mind already prejudiced against him and inclining towards a belief that he spoke out of his head.)

Again if you need Mohini's help at London the Theosophists at Paris require it even more since their occult [[education]] is inferior to yours. It is planned that he should divide his time equally among all the European "centres of spiritual activity" and if he is now required at Paris on the 11th inst. he will also be allowed to come back to London when the Continental movement is fairly inaugurated. In any event you will have Olcott the better part of

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-2_6912.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-2_6912_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Text is written on the inside of the folded sheet.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the time. But fear not: if Henry is allowed to prolong his stay in London he will not "worry" either of you by coming down in his extravagant Asiatic undresses — for he will not stop with you but with the Arundales ladies — as ordered before now, the order being reiterated by me when Madame Sahib remarked it was better he should stop where he was after Upasika had left. Nor is Olcott worse than many others, and though some persons may not concede it there are worse wranglers than he. I must not close without letting you know that in the Kingsford row justice is no longer on your side. Though unwilling to confess — you show spite Sahib, personal spite. You have defeated her and you now would mortify and punish her. This is not right. You ought to learn to dissociate your consciousness from your external self more than you do if ye would not lose K.H. For he is much annoyed at what goes on. Excuse my remarks but it is for your own benefit. So begging pardon.

M.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-1_6911.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/125-1_6911_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Text is written on the left side of the sheet, or back if folded.

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 3. [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]] described the letter this way:
<blockquote>
In red ink, diagonally on the paper, on a single sheet of smooth heavy paper of slightly ivory shade, 7" X 9 1/2" <nowiki>[</nowiki>17.8 X 24.1 cm<nowiki>]</nowiki>. The script varies in size and is crowded toward the end of the letter. The envelope, bound in the folio, is a long slim one with a Chinese block print on the front. On the back, in red ink and in M script is: "Sinnett Sahib, from M."<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 194.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Mahatma Letter No. 139

2014-04-05T05:07:04Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 3 */

[[Category:ML from HPB]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|H. P. Blavatsky]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = January 6, 1886
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = Würzburg
| receivedat = London
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 140 in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 139#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 138|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 140|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 141|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 140|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Jan. 6. 1886. Wurzburg.

My dear Mr. Sinnett,

I am impressed to give you the following: First let me tell you that the dear Countess went off to Munich like a shot to try and save Hubbe from his weakness and the Society from crumbling down. She was the whole evening in a trance, getting out and in from her body. She saw Master and felt him all the night. She is a great clairvoyant. Well, after reading a few pages of the Report I was so disgusted with Hume's gratuitous lies and Hodgson's absurd inferences that I nearly gave up all in despair. What could I do or say against evidence on the natural worldly plane! Everything went against me and I had but to die. I went to bed and I had the most extraordinary vision. I had vainly called upon the Masters — who came not during my waking state, but now in my sleep I saw them both, I was again (a scene of years back) in Mah. K.H.'s house. I was sitting in a corner on a mat and he walking about the room in his riding dress, and Master was talking to someone behind the door. "I remind can't" — I pronounced in answer to a question of His about a dead aunt. — He smiled and said "Funny English you use." Then I felt ashamed, hurt in my vanity, and began thinking (mind you, in my dream or vision which was the exact reproduction of what bad taken place word for word 16 years ago)" now I am here and speakingnothing but English in verbal phonetic language I can perhaps learn to speak better with Him." (To make it clear with Master I also used English, which whether bad or good was the same for Him as he does not speak it but understands every word I say out of my head; and I am made to understand Him — how I could never tell or explain if I were killed but I do. With D.K. I also spoke English, he speaking it better even than Mah. K.H.) Then, in my dream still, three months after as I was made to feel in that vision — I was standing before Mah. K.H. near

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-1_7299.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-1_7299_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
the old building taken down he was looking at, and as Master was not at home, I took to him a few sentences I was studying in Senzar in his sister's room and asked him to tell me if I translated them correctly — and gave him a slip of paper with these sentences written in English. He took and read them and correcting the interpretation read them over and said "Now your English is becoming better — try to pick out of my head even the little I know of it." And he put his hand on my forehead in the region of memory and squeezed his fingers on it (and I felt even the same trifling pain in it, as then, and the cold shiver I had experienced) and since that day He did so with my head daily, for about two months. Again, the scene changes and I am going away with Master who is sending me off, back to Europe. I am bidding good-bye to his sister and her child and all the chelas. I listen to what the Masters tell me. And then come the parting words of Mah. K.H. laughing at me as He always did and saying "Well, if you have not learned much of the Sacred Sciences and practical Occultism — and who could expect a WOMAN to — you have learned, at any rate, a little English. You speak it now only a little worse than I do!" and he laughed.

Again the scene changes I am 47th St. New York writing Isis and His voice dictating to me. In that dream or retrospective vision I once more rewrote all Isis and could now point out all the pages and sentences Mah. K.H. dictated — as those that Master did — in my bad English, when Olcott tore his hair out by handfuls in despair to ever make out the meaning of what was intended. I again saw myself night after night in bed — writing Isis in my dreams, at New York, positively writing it in my sleep and felt sentences by Mah. K.H. impressing themselves on my memory. Then, as I was awakening from that vision (in Wurzburg now) I heard Mah. K. H.'s voice — "and now put two and two together, poor blind woman. The bad English and the construction of sentences you do know, even that you have learned from me . . . take off the slur thrown upon you by that misguided, conceited man (Hodgson): explain the truth to the few

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-2_7300.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-2_7300_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
friends who will believe you — for the public never will to that day that the Secret Doctrine comes out." I awoke, and it was like a flash of lightning; but I still did not understand what it referred to. But an hour after, there comes Hübbe Schleiden's letter to the Countess, in which he says, that unless I explain how it is that such a similarity is found and proven by Hodgson between my faulty English and Mah. K.H.'s certain expressions, the construction of sentences and peculiar Gallicisms — I stand accused for ever of deceit forgery (!!) and what not. Of course I have learned my English from Him! This Olcott even shall understand. You know and I told it to many friends and enemies — I was taught dreadful Yorkshire by my nurse called Governess. From the time my father brought me to England, when fourteen, thinking I spoke beautiful English — and people asked him if he had me educated in Yorkshire or Ireland — and laughed at my accent and way of speaking — I gave up English altogether trying to avoid speaking it as much as I could. From fourteen till I was over forty I never spoke it, let alone writing and forgot it entirely I could read — which I did very little in English — I could not speak it. I remember how difficult it was for me to understand a well written book in English so far back only as 1867 in Venice. All I knew when I came to America in 1873 was to speak a little and this Olcott and Judge and all who knew me then can testify to. I wish people saw an article I once attempted to write for the Banner of Light when instead of sanguine I put sanguinary, etc. I learned to write it through Isis, that's sure and Prof. A. Wilder who came weekly to help Olcott arranging chapters and writing Index can testify to it. When I had finished it (and this Isis is the third part only of what I wrote and destroyed) I could write as well as I do now not worse nor better. My memory and its capacities seem gone since then.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-3_7301.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-3_7301_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
What wonder then that my English and the Mahatma's show similarity! Olcott's and mine do also in our Americanisms that I picked up from him these ten years. I translating mentally all from the French would not have written sceptic with a k, though Mahat. K.H. did and when I put it with a c Olcott and Wilder and the proof reader corrected it. Now Mah. K.H. has preserved the habit and stuck to it and I never did since I went to India. I would have never put carbolic instead of "carbonic" — and I was the first to remark the mistake when Hume Mahatma's letter, at Simla, in which it occurs. It is mean and stupid of him to publish it, for, if he says this referred to a sentence found in some magazine, then the word correctly written was there before my eyes or those of any chela who precipitated the letter, and therefore it is evidently a lapsus calami if there were any calamni in precipitation. "Difference in handwriting" — oh the great wonder! Has Master K.H. written himself all His letters? How many chelas have been precipitating and writing them — heaven only knows. Now if there is such a marked difference between letters written by the same identical person mechanically, (as the case with me for instance who never had a steady handwriting) how much more in precipitation, which is the photographic reproduction from one's head, and I bet anything that no chela (if Masters can) is capable of precipitating his own handwriting twice over in precisely the same way — a difference and a marked one there shall always be, as no painter can paint twice over the same likeness (see Schmiechen with his (Master's) portraits). Now all this shall be easily understood by theosophists (not all) and those who have thought over deeply and know something of the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-4_7302.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-4_7302_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
philosophy. Who shall believe all I say in this letter outside of the few? No one. And yet, I am demanded an explanation and when it comes out (if you write it out from facts I can give you) no one shall believe it. Yet you have to show at least one thing: occult transactions, letters handwriting etc. cannot be judged by the daily standard, experts, this that and the other. There are no three solutions but two: Either I have invented the Masters, their philosophy, written their letters etc. or, I have not. If I have and the Masters do not exist, then their handwritings could not have existed, either: I have invented them also; and if I have — how can I be called a "forger"? They are my handwritings and I have the right to use them if I am so clever. As for philosophy and doctrine invented the S.D. shall show. Now I am here alone with the Countess for witness. I have no books no one to help me. And I tell you that the Secret Doctrine will be 20 times as learned, philosophical and better than Isis which will be killed by it. Now there are hundreds of things I am permitted to say and explain. It will show what a Russian spy can do, an alleged forger plagiarist etc. The whole Doctrine is shown the mother stone the foundation of all the religions including Xty, and on the strength of exoteric published Hindu books, with their symbols explained esoterically. The extreme lucidity of "Esoteric Buddhism" will also be shown and its doctrines proven correct mathematically, geometrically logically and scientifically. Hodgson is very clever, but he is not clever enough for truth and it shall triumph after which I can die peacefully.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-5_7303.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-5_7303_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Babula writing my Master's letters indeed! Hume finding out five years later that the envelope from the municipality had been "tampered" by me brought by Babula. What good memory his Mahomedan bearer must have, to remember that it was precisely that envelope! And Garstin's letter taken to him by Mohini 2 1/2 hours after his letter had been placed inside and disappeared from the shrine. His letter sealed glued with every precaution bearing no such marks as now described on the night of the delivery, and now two years later, after having passed through 1000 hands, been tampered by Garstin and experts themselves, trying to see how it could have been opened — now it all goes against me! And Hume's lies. Such Tibetan or Nepaul paper he learned could be procured near Darjeeling. Masters never wrote he said on such paper before I had gone to Darjeeling. Indeed. Now I enclose a slip of such paper for your perusal, that with your memory you are sure to recognise. It is the original bit from which the first lessons of Master were given to you and Hume in his Museum at Simla. You looked at it many times. Please when recognised send it back to me. It is private and confidential and I ask you on your honour not to let it go out of your hands not to give it to any one. No expert or Orientalist would find or understand anything in it but letters which have a meaning for me for no one else. But what I want you to see and remember that I went to Darjeeling a year later after Hume had quarrelled with K.H. and this paper I had at Simla when the first lessons were begun. And all throughout the whole Report the same lies, false testimony etc.

Yours — No more broken down.

H. P. Blavatsky.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-6_7304.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/139-6_7304_thm.jpg]

]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio unknown. [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]] described the letter in this way:
<blockquote>
In [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|HPB's]] handwriting on both sides of three sheets of regular note paper, in black ink.<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 210.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Mahatma Letter No. 140

2014-04-04T01:38:27Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 9 - left side */

[[Category:ML from HPB]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|H. P. Blavatsky]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = March 17, 1886
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = Würzburg
| receivedat = London
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 141 in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 140#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 139|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 141|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 139|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 14a|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
March 17th, 1886.

My Dear Mr. Sinnett,

Do anything you like. I am in your hands. Only I cannot see what harm there could be were the lawyers to be told that it is a lie my being Mme Metrovitch or Mme any one except myself. It would prevent them and put a stop to their addressing letters to me in that name; for surely they are not such fools as not to know that this open libel is against law. It is because the Bibiche bamboozle them into the belief that I was

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-1_7305.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-1_7305_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
really a bigamist and a trigamist that they did it. Well very soon I may receive a letter addressed to me in the name of Mrs. Leadbeater or Mrs. Damodar or perhaps be accused of having had a child by Mohini or Bowajee. Who can tell unless something is refuted.

But this is all trifles. There is something unutterably disgusting and sickening to me in the idea of any concealment of names. I hate incognitos and changing names. Why should I give you more bother than you

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-2_7306.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-2_7306_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
already have with me? Why should you lose time and money to come and meet me? Don't do this. I will send the things before hand and come out with Louise quietly second class, passing the night at Bohn or at Achen (Aix la Chapelle) or somewhere on the road. Lodgings will be dear at Ostende in June, not before. Besides I can go somewhere near-by. I do not know when I will leave here. May be on the 1st, may be on the 15th. I have paid till that date.

Why shouldn't Mrs. Sinnett come with Dennie? Where's the harm and why should she not stop with me if I find

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-3_7307.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-3_7307_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
good lodgings? I would never be happy unless she was with me for what's the use of her being in other lodgings? Only discomfort for her and vexation of spirit for me.

I have written to my aunt and sister giving them Redway's address. The letters will all be addressed to you to his care, only for Madame B: under your name. However, I really care little for letters or no letters. There's a long article in my praise and glorification in the Russian papers in which I am called "the martyr of England." That's comforting and makes me feel as though

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-4_7308.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-4_7308_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
I were indeed a "grand Russian Spy!" Say, do you know — but then you will never believe it. Well don't, but some day you will be forced to, Gladstone is a secret Roman Catholic convert. That's sure. Make of it what you will, you cannot change facts. Ah, poor England; and foolish, blind are those who seek the destruction of the T.S.!

Well, I must say a few words in this respect. You say "we are almost past praying for . . . paralyzed and helpless. The French and German branches of the T.S. are practically dead. The London movement can only be revivified at some future period, etc." You are asked: How is this?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-5_7309.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-5_7309_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
You are not dead. The Countess lives. Two or three fellows around you breathe, so far. The Society in India is flourishing and can never die. In America it is becoming a grand movement. Dr. Buck, Prof. Coues, Arthur Gebhard with a few others are helped because they move, and show their utmost contempt for whatever is said, printed, howled in the streets. Oh, do try and be intuitional — for pity's sake do not shut your eyes and because you cannot see objectively do not paralyze subjective help which is there living, breathing, evident. Does not all around you show the indestructibility of the Society, if we see how the fierce waves raised by the Dugpa-world have been for the last two years heaving and spreading and

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-6_7310.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-6_7310._thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
beating ferociously around the Society to break, what? only the rotten chips of the "Ark of the Deluge." Have they carried away anyone really worthy of the movement? Not one. You suspect that the "Masters" want to put an end to the movement? They see you do not understand what they are doing and feel sorry for it. Are they to be blamed for what happened, or we, ourselves? If the Founder of the Society and the Founders or Presidents of the Branches had ever kept in view the fact that it is not so much the quantity we are in need of, but the quality, to make the Society a success half of the disasters would have been avoided. There were two paths before the L.L. as before any other branch when you took up its mangled fragments and rebuilt them into the growing successful body it was: that which led to the formation of a secret, arcane Society of studying practical occultists; the other an open and fashionable body. You have always preferred the latter.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-7_7311.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-7_7311_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
A chance was given to all of you in the formation of an inner group: you would not assert your authority and left it to the nominal President — who shook on his legs at every gentle breeze from within and without, ruined and then deserted it. Every such attempt was either repelled or, if realized, had such a strong element of sham in it that it proved a failure. It was found impossible to help it and it was left to its fate. There is an Asiatic proverb: "You may cut the serpent of wisdom in hundred pieces so long that its heart, which is in its head, remains untouched, the serpent will join its bits and live again." But when the heart and head seem everywhere and are nowhere, what can be done? The L.L. having taken its rank and place among public bodies it had to be judged by its appearances. It is not enough to laud the Body and Branches, as schools of morality and wisdom and benevolence, for they will always be judged by the outward world by their fruits not by their pretensions — not by what they say but by what they do. The Branch was always in need of efficient workers; and, as in all organizations the work devolved upon the very few. Out of those few one only had a definite object in view, pursued it firm and unwavering — yourself. Yet your natural reserve and the strong element of worldly Society within the Occult body, the sense of English individuality and propriety in each member, prevented you on the one hand from asserting your rights as you ought

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-8_7312.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-8_7312_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 - right side ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to have done, and caused the rest to separate from you wide and apart, each determining to act as he or she thought best, to secure his own salvation and satisfy his aspirations, "working Karma out on a higher plane" as the foolish phrase goes now among them. You are right in saying that "the blows that have been struck at the movement" have been "all emanating from the consequences of the deputations from India"; you are wrong in thinking that (1) these consequences would have been as disastrous, had not the Hindu element been mixed up with the European and strongly helped and urged on toward mischief by the female element in the L.L.; and (2) that "the higher powers wish to arrest the growth of the Society." Mohini was sent, and at first won the hearts and poured new life into the L.L. He was spoiled by male and female adulation, by incessant flattery and his own weakness — your reserve and pride left you passive when you ought to have been active. The first bomb-shell from the Dugpa world came from America; you welcomed and warmed it in your own breast, you drove the writer of this more than once to the verge of despair, your thorough-going, sincere earnestness, your devotion to truth and the "Masters" having been made powerless for the time being, for discerning the real truth, for sensing that which was left unsaid for it could not be said and thus leaving the widest margin for suspicion. The latter was not unfounded. The Dugpa element triumphed fully at one time — why? because you believed in one who was sent by the opposing powers for the destruction

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-9_7313.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-9_7313_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 - left side ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the Society and permitted to act as she and others did by the "higher powers," as you call them, whose duty it was not to interfere in the great probation save at the last moment. To this day you are unable to say what was true, what false — because there is no spot made apart, separated from the Society and consecrated to the one pure element in it, love and devotion to the truth whether abstract or concreted in the "Masters" — a spot in which no element of individuality or selfishness would enter — a real inner group is here meant. The Oriental group has proved a farce. Miss A. cares more for the chelas (?) than the Masters; she is blind to the fact that those who were (and yet think they still are) most devoted to the Cause, Masters, Theosophy, call it by whatever name — are those that are the most tried; that she is now being tried, that it is her last trial and that she does not come out of it as a conqueror, it seems. "In the absence of any means of communicating directly with them I can only judge by signs" — you say. The signs are evident. It is the great supreme trial all round. He who remains passive will lose nothing, but will not gain one tittle, when it is over. He may even cause his Karma to slide him gently back on the path he has already been climbing. What you sorely lack is Olcott's blessed self-confidence and — pardon — his vulgar but all powerful cheek. One need not give up tact and culture to have it. It is a many faced Proteus that can have either of his faces or cheek turned to the enemy and force

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-10_7314.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-10_7314_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 - right side ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Thim to cover. If the L.L. is composed only of six members — the President the seventh; and this daring "vieille garde" faces the enemy coolly, not allowing him to know how many you are, and impressing him with outward signs of a multitude by the number of pamphlets, convocations and other distinct, material proofs that the Society has not been shaken, that it has not felt the blows, that it snaps its fingers in the enemy's face, you will soon win the day; you will have exhausted the enemy before it tires out the Society to its last member. All this can be easily achieved and no "smashing disasters" would really affect it, if its members had intuition enough to see what "the higher powers" really wish, what they can or cannot prevent. Spiritual discernment is what is most wanted. "It is not so much a question of saving what remains of the Society — as of recommencing the movement at some future time." Fatal policy. Follow it, and you will have broken by that (future) time, every invisible yet powerfully vital thread that links the L.L. with the ashrums beyond the great mountains. Nothing can Kill the L.L. except that one thing — Passivity. Know this, you who confess that you "have no heart for the present to be giving lectures and addresses." "Work underground" — it is the best you can do — but not in silence — if you would not kill the Society and your own personal aspirations with your own hand. All are not speakers in the L.L. and very lucky, or it would be a Babel. All are not wise, but those who are ought to share with the rest. Combine to make things complete.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-10_7314.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-10_7314_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''vieille garde''' means "old guard"
* '''Babel''' refers to the multiplicity of languages in the city of Babel in the Biblical account, Genesis 11:1-9.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 - left side ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Make your activity commensurate with your opportunities and do not turn your face away from the latter, even from those that are created for you. "Fling the burning brands apart, and they will quickly go out; rake them together and they will glow, burst into flame, and shoot sky-ward with ruddy brightness." So shall the L.L. shine out if demoralization is kept at distance, if its lights are not allowed to burn and die out as isolated and intermediate points of lights, but are clustered and focalized into full ruddiness by the hand of its President, and if this hand is not allowed to drop the banner entrusted to it. Human dirt never sticks, nor does it soil the flame it is flung against. It only sticks hard to the marble, to the cold heart that has lost the last spark of the Divine flame. Yes indeed, the "Masters" and the "Powers that be" would call and guide many and many a sad, lonesome and weary one in this fair land of occult, psychic theosophy to gather with them around their altars. Two are bodily there already, who have won their day and found the alleged "Invisibles" — each by his own path. For the teachings of the "Order" are like precious stones — whatever way turned, light and truth and beauty flash forth, and will guide the weary traveller in search of them, if he but stops not on his way to follow the will-o'-wisps of the illusive world, and remains deaf to public rumour.

Now do, for pity sake — do try to arouse for once your intuitions if you can. I do suffer for you and would do anything to help you. But you prevent me. Pardon this and try to recognise the foreign from my own words.

H. P. B.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-9_7313.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/140-9_7313_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 3. [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]] described the letter in this way:
<blockquote>
In [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|HPB's]] handwriting, on both sides of three folded sheets of letter paper.<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 212.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Mahatma Letter No. 126

2014-04-01T16:36:58Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 16 */

Mahatma Letter No. 126

2014-04-01T16:36:27Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 15 */

Mahatma Letter No. 37

2014-04-01T03:24:45Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 3 */

[[Category:ML from Djual Khool]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Djual Khool]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = January, 1882
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Allahabad, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 37 in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 37#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 36|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 38|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 36|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 33|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Cover sheet ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Received at Allahabad, January, 1882.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-0_Cover_sheet_6646.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-0_Cover_sheet_6646_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Private.

Honoured Sir,

The [[Koot Hoomi|Master]] has awaked and bids me write. To his great regret for certain reasons He will not be able until a fixed period has passed to expose Himself to the thought currents inflowing so strongly from beyond the Himavat. I am therefore, commanded to be the hand to indite His message. I am to tell you that He is "quite as friendly to you as heretofore and well satisfied with both your good intentions and even their execution so far as it lay in your power. You have proved your affection and sincerity by your zeal. The impulse you have personally given to the Cause we love, will not be checked; therefore the fruits of it (the word "reward" is avoided being used but for the "goody-goody") will not be withheld when your balance of causes and effects — your [[Karma]] is adjusted. In unselfishly and at personal risk labouring for your neighbour, you have most effectually worked for yourself. One year has wrought a great change in your heart.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-1_6647.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-1_6647_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Himavat''' is the [[Hinduism|Hindu]] God of snow, a personification of the Himalayan mountains.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
The man of 1880 would scarcely recognise the man of 1881 were they confronted. Compare them, then, good friend and Brother, that you may fully realize what time has done, or rather what you have done with time. To do this [[Meditation|meditate]] — alone, with the magic mirror of memory to gaze into. Thus shall you not only see the lights and shadows of the Past, but the possible brightness of the Future, as well. Thus, in time, will you come to see the [[Ego]] of aforetime in its naked reality. And thus also you shall hear from me direct at the earliest, practicable opportunity, for we are not ungrateful and even [[Nirvana]] cannot obliterate GOOD."

These are the [[Master]]'s words, as with His help I am enabled to frame them in your language, honoured Sir. I am personally permitted, at the same time to thank you very warmly for the genuine sympathy which you felt for me at the time when a slight accident due to my forgetfulness laid me on my bed of sickness.

Though you may have read in the modern works on [[mesmerism]] how, that which we call "Will-Essence" and you "fluid" — is transmitted from the operator to his objective point, you perhaps scarcely realize how everyone is practically, albeit unconsciously, demonstrating this law every day and every moment. Nor, can you quite realize how the training

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-2_6648.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-2_6648_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* "Aforetime" refers to a past time.
* "A slight accident" refers to [[Djual Khool]] having broken his nose at night by running against a beam. See reference to this in [[Mahatma Letter No. 85b#Page 3|Mahatma Letter No. 85b]].
{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for [[adept]]ship increases both one's capacity to emit and to feel this forme of force. I assure you that I, though but a humble [[chela]] as yet, felt your good wishes flowing to me as the convalescent in the cold mountains feels from the gentle breeze that blows upon him from the plains below.

I am also to tell you that in a certain [[D. M. Bennett|Mr. Bennett]] of America who will shortly arrive at Bombay, you may recognise one, who, in spite of his national provincialism, that you so detest, and his too infidelistic bias, is one of our agents (unknown to himself) to carry out the scheme for the enfranchisement of Western thoughts from superstitious creeds. If you can see your way towards giving him a correct idea of the actual present and potential future state of Asiatic but more particularly of Indian thought, it will be gratifying to [[Koot Hoomi|my Master]]. He desires me to let you know, at the same time, that you should not feel such an exaggerated delicacy about taking out the work left undone from [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]'s hands. That gentleman chooses to do but what suits his personal fancy without any regard whatever to the feelings of other people. His present work also — a pyramid of intellectual energy misspent — his objections and reasons, are all calculated but to exonerate himself only. Master regrets to find in him the same spirit of utter, unconscious selfishness with no view to the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-3_6649.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-3_6649_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
good of the Cause he represents. If he seems interested in it at all, it is because he is opposed and finds himself roused to combativeness. Thus the answer to Mr. Terry's letter sent to him from Bombay ought to have been published in the January number. Will you kindly to see to it — Master asks? [[Koot Hoomi|Master]] thinks you can do it as well as [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]] if you but tried, as the metaphysical faculty in you, is only dormant but would fully develop were you but to awake it to its full action by constant use. As to our reverenced [[Morya|M]]'':''. he desires me to assure you that the secret of [[Allan Octavian Hume|Mr. Hume]]'s professed love for Humanity lies in, and is based upon, the chance presence in that word of the first syllable; as for "mankind" — he has no sympathy for it.

Since Master will not be able to write to you himself for a month or two longer (though you will always hear of him) — He begs you to proceed for his sake with your metaphysical studies; and not to be giving up the task in despair whenever you meet with incomprehensible ideas in [[Morya|M]]'':''. Sahib's notes, the more so, as [[Morya|M]]'':''. Sahib's only hatred in his life, is for writing.

In conclusion Master sends you His best wishes and praying you may not forget Him, orders me to sign myself.

Your obedient servant,

The "[[Djual Khool|Disinherited]]."

P.S. Should you desire to write to Him though unable to answer Himself Master will receive your letters with pleasure; you can do so through [[D. K. Mavalankar]].

"Dd".

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-4_6650.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/37-4_6650_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 2. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]], the letter was written:
<blockquote>
On thin creamy white paper, folded, in blue ink, in [[Djwal Khool|DK's]] script.<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 87.</ref>
</blockquote>
== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Mahatma Letter No. 120

2014-03-25T00:49:35Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 10 */

Mahatma Letter No. 112

2014-03-11T01:41:40Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 3 */

Mahatma Letter No. 111

2014-03-04T00:53:21Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 7 */

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = July 1883
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = London
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 59 in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 111#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 110|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 112|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 108|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 129|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Cover sheet ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Received London about July, 1883.
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[[File:ML 0-0.JPG|100px|center]]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
With whatever shortcomings my always indulgent [[Chela#Lay_chelas|"lay-chela"]] may have to charge me, he will, it appears, credit me with having given him a new source of enjoyment. For even the sombre prophecy of Sir Charles Turner (a recent obscuration of his) that you would fall into [[Catholicism|Roman Catholicism]] as the inevitable outcome of your dabbling in [[Theosophy]] and believing in the [[Koot Hoomi|"K.H."]] [[Māyā|maya]] — has not dampened the ardour of your propaganda in the gay world of London. If this zeal should be cited by the Altruist of Rothney, in support of his declaration that your grey vesicles are surcharged with Tzigadze [[Ākāśa|Akasa]], it will still doubtless be balm to your wounded feelings to know that you are essentially aiding to build the bridge over which the British metaphysicians may come within thinking distance of us!

It is the custom among some good people to glance back at their life's path from the hillocks of time they annually surmount. So, if my hope has not betrayed me you must have been mentally comparing your present "greatest pleasure" & "constant occupation" with that which was so in the olden time, when you threaded the streets of your metropolis, where the houses are as if "painted in Indian ink," & a day's sunshine is an event to remember. You have measured
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-1_6885.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-1_6885_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Altruist of Rothney''' refers to [[A. O. Hume|A. H. Hume]] of Rothney Castle.
* '''Vesicles''' are small bubbles within a fatty layer of tissue.
* '''Tzigadze''' refers to Shigatse, the second largest city in Tibet.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
yourself against yourself, and found the [[Theosophist]] an "Anak" morally, as compared with the "old man" (the beau valseur); is it not so? Well, this is, perhaps, your reward — the beginning of it: the end you will realize in [[Devachan]], when "floating along" in the circumambient [[Ether|ether]], instead of the circummuded British Channel — foggy though that state may now appear to your mind's eye. Then only will you "see thyself by thyself" and learn the true meaning of Atmanam, atmana pasya: —

"To know itself e'en as a shining light

Requires no light to make itself perceived . . ."

of the great [[Advaita Vedānta|Vedanta]] Philosophy.

Again and once more, an attempt has been made to dispel some of that great mist that I find in [[C. C. Massey|Mr. Massey]]'s Devachan. It will appear as a contribution to the August number of [[The Theosophist (periodical)|the Theosophist]], and to that I shall refer Mr. Massey and yourself. Quite possibly even then the "obscuration" will not be removed and it may be thought that the intended explanation is nothing of the kind; and that, instead of winding the clock, a clumsy hand has but broken out some cogs. This is our misfortune, and I doubt if we shall ever get quite free of these obscurities and alleged contradictions; since there is no way to bring the askers and respondents face to face. Still at the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-2_6886.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-2_6886_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Anak''' could refer to the Biblical character who fathered a race of giants.
* '''beau valseur''' is a French expression meaning literally "beautiful waltzer," or a man who charms women with his dancing.
* '''circumambient''' means encompassing on all sides; surrounding.
* '''circummuded''' may mean turbid or muddy.
* '''''Atmanam atmana pasya''''' is a phrase from [[Vedanta]], used by [[Śankarāchārya|Sankaracharya]], meaning "See the self by the self."
* '''cogs''' refer to the complex gears within a mechanical clock.
* The articles on Devachan published in ''The Theosophist'' can be read [http://www.philaletheians.co.uk/Study%20notes/Constitution%20of%20Man/Devachan,%20dream%20realm%20where%20pure%20souls%20are%20rewarded.pdf# here.]
{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
worst it must be conceded that there is some satisfaction in the fact that there is now a ford across this river and you are building spans for a royal bridge. It is quite right that you should baptize your new brain-babe with the waters of Hope; and, within the limits of possibility that by it "a further and very sensible impulse will be imparted to the present movement." But, friend, even the "green cheese" of the shining moon is periodically lunched upon by Rahu; so do not think yourself altogether above the contingency of popular fickleness, that would put out your light in favour of some new man's "farthing dip." The culture of Society more often inclines to lawn-tennis philosophy than to that of the banned "[[adept]]s," whose wider game has worlds for balls, and etheric [[space]] for its shaven lawn. The plat of your first book was spiced with [[phenomena]] to tickle the [[Spiritualism|spiritualistic]] palate: this second one is a dish of cold philosophy, and in your "large section of [[London Lodge|London Society]]" you will scarcely find enough of the wine of sympathy to wash it down. Many, who now think you mildly mad will buy the book to find out if a commission De lunatico should issue

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-3_6887.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-3_6887_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''green cheese''' refers to the whimsical notion that the moon is made of green cheese.
* '''Rahu''' is a Hindu deity who causes eclipses.
* '''farthing dip''' refers to an inexpensive candle.
* '''commission De lunatico''' or "commission de lunatico inquirendo" is a legal motion to commit a person to a lunatic asylum, to appoint a legal guardian, and to deal with the patient's property.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to prevent your doing more damage; but of all your readers few are likely to follow your lead towards our [[Ashram|ashrum]]. Still the [[theosophist]]'s duty is like that of the husbandman; to turn his furrows and sow his grains as best he can: the issue is with nature, and she, the slave of Law.

I shall waste no condolences upon the poor "[[chela|lay-chelas]]" because of the "delicate weapons they can alone work with." A sorry day it would be for mankind if any sharper or deadlier ones were put in their unaccustomed hands! Ah! you would concur with me, my faithful friend, if you could but see the plaint one of them has just made on account of the agonizing results of the poisoned weapons he got the wielding of, in an evil hour, through the help of a [[Black Magic|sorcerer]]. Crushed morally, by his own selfish impetuosity; rotting physically from diseases engendered by the animal gratifications he snatched with "demon" help; behind him a black memory of wasted chances and hellish successes; before him a pall of dark despair, — of [[Avichi|avitchi]], — this wretched man turns his impotent rage against our "starry science" and ourselves, and hurls his ineffectual curses at those he vainly besieged

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-4_6888.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-4_6888_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''husbandman''' is a farmer.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for more powers in [[chelaship]], and whom he deserted for a necromantic "Guru" who now leaves the victim to his fate. Be satisfied, friend, with your "delicate weapons"; if not as lethal as the discus of [[Viṣṇu|Vishnu]], they can break down many barriers if plied with power. The poor wretch in question confesses to a course of "lies, breaches of faith, hatreds, temptings or misleading of others, injustices, calumnies, perjuries, false pretences," etc. The "risk" he "voluntarily took," but he adds, "if they (we) had been good and kind as well as wise and powerful, they (we) would have certainly prevented me from undertaking a task to which they knew I was unequal." In a word, we, who have gained our knowledge, such as it is, by the only practicable method, and who have no right to hinder any fellow man from making the attempt (though we have the right to warn, and we do warn every candidate), we are expected to take upon our own heads the penalty of such interference, or try to save ourselves from the same by making incompetents into [[adept]]s in spite of themselves! Because we did not do this, he is "left to linger out a wretched existence as an animated poison bag, full of mental, moral, and physical corruption." This man has, in despair,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-5_6889.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-5_6889_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''discus of Vishnu''' refers to the Sudarshana Chakra, a weapon used by the [[Hinduism|Hindu]] god Vishnu, and typically held in his right rear hand.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
turned from a "heathen" an atheist and a free-thinker — a [[Christianity|Christian]], or rather a theist, and now humbly "submits" to Him (an extra cosmical [[God]] for whom he has even discovered a local) and to all delegated by Him with lawful authority." And we, poor creatures, are "traitors, Liars, Devils, and all my (his) crimes (as enumerated above) are as a shining robe of glory compared to Theirs:" — his capitals and underscorings being quoted as well as his words! Now friend, put away that thought that I ought not to compare your cage with his, for I do not. I have only given you a glimpse into the hell of this lost soul, to show you what disaster may come upon the "[[Chela#Lay_chelas|lay-chela]]" who snatches at forbidden [[Siddhi|power]] before his moral nature is developed to the point of fitness for its exercise. You must think well over the article "Chelas and Lay Chelas" which you will find in the Supplement of the July [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]].

So the great [[William Crookes|Mr. Crookes]] has placed one foot across the threshold for the sake of reading the Society's papers? Well and wisely done, and really brave of him. Heretofore he was bold enough to take a similar step and loyal enough to truth to disappoint his colleagues by making his facts public. When he was seeing his

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-6_6890.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-6_6890_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"Chelas and Lay-Chelas"''' was an article written by [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|HPB]] without attribution in the supplement to the July, 1883 issue of ''The Theosophist'', volume 4, page 10. For an online version click [http://www.katinkahesselink.net/blavatsky/articles/v4/y1883_095.htm# here]

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
invaluable paper smothered in the "Sections" and the whole Royal Society trying to cough him down, metaphorically if not actually, as its sister Society in America did to that martyr, [[William Loftus Hare|Hare]] — he little thought how perfect a revenge [[Karma]] had in store for him. Let him know that its cornucopia is not yet emptied, and that Western Science has still three additional states of [[matter]] to discover. But he should not wait for us to condense ourselves up to the stethescopic standard as his [[Katie King|Katy]] did; for we men are subject to laws of molecular affinity and polaric attraction which that sweet simulacrum was not hampered with. We have no favourites, break no rules. If [[William Crookes|Mr. Crookes]] would penetrate Arcana beyond the corridors the tools of modern [[science]] have already excavated, let him — Try. He tried and found the Radiometer; tried again, and found Radiant matter; may try again and find the "[[Kāmarūpa|Kama-rupa]]" of matter — its fifth state. But to find it's [[Manas]] he would have to pledge himself stronger to secrecy than he seems inclined to. You know our motto, and that its practical application has erased the word "impossible" from the [[Occultism|occultist]]'s vocabulary. If he wearies not of trying, he may discover that that most noble of all facts, his true SELF. But he will have to penetrate many strata before he comes to It. And to begin with let him rid himself of the [[Māyā|maya]] that any man living can set up "claims" upon [[Adept]]s. He may create irresistible attractions and compel their attention, but they

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-7_6891.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-7_6891_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cornucopia''' or horn of plenty, is a symbol of abundance and nourishment.
* '''Katie King''' was the name given by [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] to what they believed to be a materialized spirit.
* '''Simulacrum''' is Latin for likeness or similarity.
* '''Radiometer''' or light mill, is a device invented by William Crookes that has a set of vanes, mounted on a spindle in a vacuum in a glass bulb, which rotate when exposed to light.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
will be spiritual, not mental or intellectual. And this bit of advice applies and is directed to several British [[theosophist]]s, and it may be well for them to know it. Once separated from the common influences of Society, nothing draws us to any outsider save his evolving spirituality. He may be a [[Francis Bacon|Bacon]] or an [[Aristotle]] in knowledge, & still not even make his current felt a feather's weight by us, if his power is confined to the [[Manas]]. The supreme energy resides in the [[Buddhi]]; latent — when wedded to [[Ātman|Atman]] alone, active and irresistible when galvanized by the essence of "Manas" and when none of the dross of the latter commingles with that pure essence to weigh it down by its finite nature. Manas, pure and simple, is of a lower degree, and of the earth earthly: and so your greatest men count but as nonentities in the arena where greatness is measured by the standard of spiritual development. When the ancient founders of your philosophical schools came East, to acquire the lore of our predecessors, they filed no claims, except the single one of a sincere and unselfish hunger for the truth. If any now aspire to found new schools of science and philosophy the same plan will win -- if the seekers have in them the elements of success.

Yes; you are right about the [[Society for Psychical Research|Society for Psychic Research]]: its work is of a kind to tell upon public opinion by experimentally demonstrating the elementary phases of [[Science#Occult_Science|Occult Science]]. [[Henry Steel Olcott|H. S. Olcott]] has been trying to convert each of the Indian Branches

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-8_6892.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-8_6892_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
into such a school of research, but the capacity for sustained independent study for knowledge's sake is lacking, and must be developed. The success of the [[Society for Psychical Research|S.P.R.]] will greatly aid in this direction and we wish it well.

I also go with you in your views as to the choice of the new President of the [[London Lodge|B.T.S.]]; in fact I concurred, I believe, before the choice was made.

There is no reason why you should not "attempt [[Mesmerism|mesmeric]] cures" by the help not of your locket but the power of your own will. Without this latter in energetic function, no locket will do much good. The hair in it is in itself but an "accumulator" of the energy of him, who grew it, and can no more cure of itself than stored electricity can turn a wheel until liberated and conducted to the objective point. Set your will in motion and you at once draw upon the person upon whose head it (the hair not the will) grew, through the psychic current which ever runs between himself and his severed tress. To [[Healing|heal]] diseases it is not indispensable, however desirable, that the psychopathist should be absolutely pure; there are many in Europe and elsewhere who are not. If the healing be done under the impulse of perfect benevolence, unmixed with any latent selfishness, the philanthropist sets up a current which runs like a fine thrill through the sixth condition of [[matter]], and is felt by him whom you summon to your help, if not at that moment engaged in some work which compels him to be repellent to all extraneous influences. The possession of a lock of any [[adept]]'s

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-9_6893.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-9_6893_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Locket''' refers to a necklace designed to hold a lock of hair or a photo.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
hair is of course a decided advantage, as a better tempered sword is to the soldier in battle; but the measure of its actual help to the psychopathist will be in ratio with the degree of will power he excites in himself, and the degree of psychic purity in his motive. The talisman & his [[Buddhi]] are in sympathy.

Now that you are at the centre of modern [[Buddhism|Buddhistic]] exegesis, in personal relations with some of the clever commentators (from whom the holy [[Deva]]s deliver us!) I shall draw your attention to a few things which are really as discreditable to the perceptions of even non-[[Initiation|initiates]], as they are misleading to the general public. The more one reads such speculations as those of Messrs. Rhys Davids, Lillie, etc. — the less can one bring himself to believe that the unregenerate Western mind can ever get at the core of our abstruse doctrines. Yet hopeless as their cases may be, it would appear well worth the trouble of testing the intuitions of your [[London Lodge|London members]] — of some of them, at any rate — by half expounding through you one or two mysteries and leaving them to complete the chain themselves. Shall we take Mr. Rhys Davids as our first subject, and show that indirectly as he has done it yet it is himself who strengthened the absurd ideas of Mr. Lillie, who fancies to have proved belief in a personal [[God]] in ancient Buddhism. Mr. Rhys Davids' "Buddhism" is full of the sparkle of our most important [[esotericism]]; but always, as it would seem, beyond not only

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-10_6894.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-10_6894_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Exegesis''' is a critical explanation or interpretation of a text.
* '''Rhys Davids''' refers to Thomas William Rhys Davids, founder of the Pāli Text Society.
* '''Lillie''' is Arthur Lillie, a British soldier who wrote about Buddhism.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
his reach but apparently even his powers of intellectual perception. To avoid "absurd metaphysics" and its inventions, he creates unnecessary difficulties and falls headlong into inextricable confusion. He is like the Cape Settlers who lived over diamond mines without suspecting it. I shall only instance the definition of [[Avalokiteśvara|"Avalokitesvara"]] on p.p. 202 and 203. There, we find the author saying that which to any [[Occultism|occultist]] seems a palpable absurdity: —

"The name Avalokitesvara, which means 'the Lord who looks down from on high,' is a purely metaphysical invention. The curious use of the past particle passive 'avalokita' in an active sense is clearly evident from the translations into Tibetan and Chinese."

Now saying that it means: "the Lord who looks down from on high," or, as he kindly explains further — "the Spirit of the [[Buddha]]s present in the church," is to completely reverse the sense. It is equivalent to saying "[[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] looks down from on high (his [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments of Occult Truth]]) on the [[London Lodge|British Theos. Society]]," whereas it is the latter that looks up to Mr. Sinnett, or rather to his Fragments as the (in their case only possible) expression and culmination of the knowledge sought for. This is no idle simile and defines the exact situation. In short, Avalokita Isvar literally interpreted means "the Lord that is seen." "[[Īśvara|Iswara]]" implying moreover, rather the adjective than the noun, lordly, self-existent lordliness, not Lord. It is, when correctly interpreted, in one sense "the divine Self perceived or seen by Self," the [[Ātman|Atman]] or 7th principle ridded of its [[Māyā|mayavic]] distinction
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-11_6895.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-11_6895_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cape Settlers''' refers to the Dutch and English settlers of South Africa.
* '''Fragments''' refers to "Fragments of Occult Truth" published in ''The Theosophist'' by [[Allan Octavian Hume]] under the pseudonym by "H. X."
{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
from its Universal Source — which becomes the object of perception for, and by the individuality centred in [[Buddhi]], the 6th principle, — something that happens only in the highest state of [[Meditation#Samādhi|Samadhi]]. This is applying it to the microcosm. In the other sense [[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]] implies the 7th Universal Principle, as the object perceived by the Universal Buddhi "Mind" or Intelligence which is the synthetic aggregation of all the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohans]], as of all other intelligences whether great or small, that ever were, are, or will be. Nor is it the "Spirit of Buddhas present in the Church," but the Omnipresent Universal Spirit in the temple of nature — in one case; and the 7th Principle — the Atman in the temple — man — in the other. Mr. Rhys Davids might have, at least remembered, the (to him) familiar simile made by the [[Christianity|Christian]] [[Adept]], the [[Kabbalah|Kabalistic]] Paul: "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you" — and thus avoided to have made a mess of the name. Though as a grammarian he detected the use of the "past particle passive" yet he shows himself far from an inspired "Panini" in overlooking the true cause and saving his grammar by raising the hue and cry against metaphysics. And yet, he quotes Beal's Catena as his authority, for the invention, when, in truth, this work is perhaps the only one in English that gives an approximately correct explanation of the word, at any rate, on page 374. "Self-manifested" — How? it is asked. "Speech or [[Vāc|Vach]] was regarded as the Son or the manifestation of the Eternal Self, and was adored under the name of Avalokitesvara, the manifested God." This shows as clearly as can be — that

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-12_6896.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-12_6896_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Samuel '''Beal''' was an Englishman who translated ''The Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the Chinese'' into English.
* The quotation from '''Paul''' is from 1 Corinthians 3:16 in the New Testament of the Bible.
* '''Vach''' is the mystic personification of speech.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]] is both the unmanifested Father & the manifested Son, the latter proceeding from, and identical with, the other; — namely, the [[Parabrahman|Parabrahm]] and [[Jīva#Jivatman|Jivatman]], the Universal and the individualized 7th Principle, — the Passive and the Active, the latter the Word, [[Logos]], the Verb. Call it by whatever name, only let these unfortunate, deluded Christians know that the real [[Christ]] of every [[Christianity|Christian]] is the [[Vāc|Vach]], the "mystical Voice," while the man [[Jesus|Jeshu]] was but a mortal like any of us, an [[adept]] more by his inherent purity and ignorance of real [[Evil]], than by what he had learned with his initiated Rabbis and the already (at that period) fast degenerating Egyptian Hierophants and priests. A great mistake is also made by Beal who says: "this name (Avalokiteswara) in Chinese took the form of [[Kwan-Shi-Yin|Kwan-Shai-yin]], and the divinity worshipped under that name (was) generally regarded as a female." (374) Kwan-shai-yin — or the universally manifested voice "is active — male; and must not be confounded with [[Kwan-Yin|Kwan-yin]], or [[Buddhi]] the [[Soul#Spiritual soul|Spiritual Soul]] (the sixth Pr.) and the vehicle of its "Lord." It is Kwan-yin that is the female principle or the manifested passive, manifesting itself "to every creature in the universe, in order to deliver all men from the consequences of sin" — as rendered by Beal, this once quite correctly (383), while Kwan-shai-yin, the "Son identical with his Father" is the [[absolute]] activity, hence — having no direct relation to objects of sense is — Passivity.

What a common ruse it is of your Aristoteleans.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-13_6897.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-13_6897_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
with the sleuth hound's persistence they track an idea to the very verge of the "impassable chasm," and then brought to bay leave the metaphysicians to take up the trail if they can, or let it be lost. It is but natural that a [[Christianity|Christian]] theologian, a missionary, should act upon this line, since — as easily perceived even in the little I gave out just now — a too correct rendering of our [[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]] and [[Kwan-Shi-Yin|Kwan-Shai-Yin]] might have very disastrous effects. It would simply amount to showing Christendom, the true and undeniable origin of the "awful and incomprehensible" mysteries of its [[Triad|Trinity]], Transubstantiation, Immaculate conception, as also whence their ideas of the Father, Son, Spiritus and — Mother. It is less easy to shuffle al piaccere the cards of [[Buddhism|Buddhistic]] chronology than those of [[Kṛṣṇa|Chrishna]] and [[Christ]]. They cannot place — however much they would — the birth of our [[Gautama Buddha|Lord Sangyas Buddha]] A.D. as they have contrived to place that of Chrishna. But why should an atheist and a materialist like Mr. Rhys Davids so avoid the correct rendering of our dogmas — even when he happens to understand them, — which does not happen every day — is something surpassingly curious! In this instance the blind and guilty Rhys Davids leads the blind and innocent Mr. Lillie into the ditch; where the latter catching at the proffered straw rejoices in the idea that Buddhism teaches in reality — a personal [[God]]!!

Does your [[London Lodge|B.T.S.]] know the meaning of the [[Star of David|white and black interlaced triangles]], of the [[Theosophical_Seal|Parent Society's seal]] that it has also adopted? Shall I explain? — the double triangle

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-14_6898.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-14_6898_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
viewed by the Jewish [[Kabbalah|Kabalists]] as [[Star of David|Solomon's Seal]], is, as many of you doubtless know the Sri-antara of the archaic Aryan Temple, the "mystery of Mysteries," a geometrical synthesis of the whole occult doctrine. The two interlaced triangles are the Buddhangums of Creation. They contain the "squaring of the circle," the "philosophical stone," the great problems of [[Life]] and [[Death]], and — the Mystery of [[Evil]]. The [[chela]] who can explain this sign from every one of its aspects — is virtually an [[adept]]. How is it then that the only one among you, who has come so near to unravelling the mystery is also the only one who got none of her ideas from books? Unconsciously she gives out — to him who has the key — the first syllable of the Ineffable name! Of course you know that the double-triangle — the Satkiri Chakram of [[Viṣṇu|Vishnu]] — or the six-pointed star, is the perfect seven. In all the old Sanskrit works — Vedic and Tantrik — you find the number 6 mentioned more often than the 7 — this last figure, the central point being implied, for it is the germ of the six and their matrix. It is then thus . . . [At this point in the original there is a rough drawing of the interlaced triangles inscribed in a circle. — ED.] — the central point standing for seventh, and the circle, the [[Ākāśa|Mahakasha]] — endless [[space]] — for the [[Seventh Principle|7th Universal Principle]]. In one sense, both are viewed as [[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]], for they are respectively the [[Macrocosm and Microcosm|Macrocosm and the microcosm]]. The interlaced triangles — the upper pointing one — is Wisdom concealed, and the downward pointing one — Wisdom revealed (in the phenomenal world). The [[circle]] indicates the bounding, circumscribing quality

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-15_6899.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-15_6899_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''The only one among you'''. The Master is probably referring to [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Dr. Anna Kingsford]], co-author of the book [[The Perfect Way (book)|''The Perfect Way'']] and member of the [[London Lodge]].
* '''Sri-antara''' refers to the Sri Yantra of Kashmir Shaivism, formed by nine interlocking triangles.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the All, the Universal Principle which, from any given point expands so as to embrace all things, while embodying the potentiality of every action in the Cosmos. As the point then is the centre round which the circle is traced — they are identical and one, and though from the standpoint of [[Māyā|Maya]] and [[Avidyā|Avidya]] — (illusion and ignorance) — one is separated from the other by the [[Triad#Cosmic_triad|manifested triangle]], the 3 sides of which represent the three [[Guṇa|gunas]] — finite attributes. In symbology the central point is [[Jīva#Jivatman|Jivatma]] (the [[Seventh Principle|7th principle]]), and hence [[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]], the [[Kwan-Shi-Yin|Kwan-Shai-yin]], the manifested "Voice" (or [[Logos]]), the germ point of manifested activity; — hence — in the phraseology of the [[Christianity|Christian]] [[Kabbalah|Kabalists]] "the Son of the Father and Mother," and agreeably to ours — "the Self manifested in Self — Yih-sin, the "one form of existence," the child of [[Dharmakāya|Dharmakaya]] (the universally diffused Essence), both male and female. [[Parabrahman|Parabrahm]] or [[Ādi-Buddha|"Adi-Buddha"]] while acting through that germ point outwardly as an active force, reacts from the circumference inwardly as the Supreme but latent Potency. The double triangles symbolize the Great Passive and the Great Active; the male and female; [[Puruṣa|Purusha]] and [[Prakṛti|Prakriti]]. Each triangle is a [[Triad|Trinity]] because presenting a triple aspect. The white represents in its straight lines: Gnanam — (Knowledge); Gnata — (the Knower); and Gnayam — (that which is known). The black-form, colour, and substance, also the creative, preservative, and destructive forces and are mutually correlating, etc., etc.

Well may you admire and more should you wonder at the marvellous lucidity of that remarkable seeress, who ignorant of [[Saṃskṛta|Sanskrit]] or [[Pāli|Pali]], and thus shut out from their metaphysical treasures, has yet seen a great light shining from behind the dark bills of exoteric religions. How, think you, did the "Writers of [[The Perfect Way (book)|the Perfect Way]]" come to know that Adonai was the Son and not the Father; or that the third Person of the Christian Trinity is — female?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-16_6900.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-16_6900_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Adonai''' is a [[Hebrew]] word meaning "My Lord"; used in place of the [[Tetragrammaton]] YHWH as a name of the [[God]] of the Hebrews during prayer recitation.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Verily, they lay in that work several times their hands upon the keystone of [[Occultism]]. Only does the lady — who persists using without an explanation the misleading term "[[God]]" in her writings — know how nearly she comes up to [[Esoteric Philosophy|our doctrine]] when saying: — "Having for Father, [[Spirit]] which is [[Life]](the endless [[Circle]] or [[Parabrahman|Parabrahm]]) and for Mother the Great Deep, which is Substance ([[Prakṛti|Prakriti]] in its undifferentiated condition) — Adonai possesses the potency of both and wields the dual powers of all things." We would say triple, but in the sense as given this will do. [[Pythagoras]] had a reason for never using the finite, useless figure — 2, and for altogether discarding it. The ONE, can, when manifesting, become only 3. The unmanifested when a simple duality remains passive and concealed. The [[Monad#The_dual_Monad|dual monad]] (the [[Ātman|7th]] and [[Buddhi|6th]] principles) has, in order to manifest itself as a [[Logos]], the "[[Kwan-Shi-Yin|Kwan-shai-yin]]" to first become a [[triad]] (7th, 6th and [[Manas#Higher_manas|half of the 5th]]); then, on the bosom of the "Great Deep" attracting within itself the [[Circle|One Circle]] — form out of it the perfect Square, thus "squaring the circle" — the greatest of all the mysteries, friend — and inscribing within the latter the — word (the Ineffable name) — otherwise the duality could never tarry as such, and would have

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-17_6901.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-17_6901_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to be reabsorbed into the one. The "Deep" is [[Space]] — both male and female. "[[Puruṣa|Purush]] (as Brahma) breathes in the [[Eternity]]: when 'he' in-breathes — [[Prakṛti|Prakriti]] (as manifested Substance) disappears in his bosom; when 'he' out-breathes she reappears as [[Māyā|Maya]]," says the Sloka. The One reality is [[Mūlaprakṛti|Mulaprakriti]] (undifferentiated Substance) — the "Rootless root," the. . . But we have to stop, lest there should remain but little to tell for your own intuitions.

Well may the Geometer of the R.S. not know that the apparent absurdity of attempting to square the circle covers a mystery ineffable. It would hardly be found among the foundation stones of Mr. Roden Noel's speculations upon the "pneumatical body . . . of our Lord," nor among the debris of Mr. Farmer's "A New Basis of Belief in Immortality"; and to many such metaphysical minds it would be worse than useless to divulge the fact, that the Unmanifested Circle — the Father, or [[Absolute]] Life — is non-existent outside the Triangle and Perfect Square, and — is only manifested in the Son; and that it is when, reversing the action and returning to its absolute state of [[Unity]], and the square expands once more into the [[Circle]] — that "the Son returns to the bosom of the Father." There it remains until called back by his Mother — the "Great Deep," to remanifest as a [[triad]] — the Son partaking at once,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-18_6902.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-18_6902_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Roden Noel''' (1834-1894) was an English poet.
* '''Mr. Farmer''' refers to John Steven Farmer, who wrote the well-received book ''A New Basis of Belief in Immortality'' in 1881.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the Essence of the Father, and of that of the Mother — the active Substance, [[Prakṛti|Prakriti]] in its differentiated condition. "My Mother — (Sophia — the manifested Wisdom) took me" — says [[Jesus]] in a Gnostic treatise; and he asks his disciples to tarry till he comes. . . . The true "Word" may only be found by tracing the mystery of the passage inward and outward of the Eternal [[Life]], through the states typified in these three geometric figures.

The criticism of [[Allan Octavian Hume|"A Student of Occultism"]] (whose wits are sharpened by the mountain air of his home) and the answer of [[S. T. Krishnama Charya|"S.T.K. . . . Chary]]" (June [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]]) upon a part of your annular and circular expositions need not annoy or disturb in any way your philosophic calm. As our [[S. T. Krishnama Charya|Pondichery chela]] significantly says, neither you nor any other man across the threshold has had or ever will have the "complete theory" of [[Evolution]] taught him; or get it unless he guesses it for himself. If anyone can unravel it from such tangled threads as are given him, very well; and a fine proof it would indeed be of his or her spiritual insight. Some — have come very near it. But yet there is always with the best of them just enough error, — colouring and misconception; the shadow of [[Manas]] projecting across the field of [[Buddhi]] — to prove the eternal law that only the unshackled [[Spirit]] shall see the things

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-19_6903.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-19_6903_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''The criticism''' with its answer by [[S. T. Krishnama Charya]] was published in ''The Theosophist'', June 1883, under the title "Cosmical Rings and Rounds" (See a reprint of the article [http://books.google.com/books?id=Ay0oeNxS5s0C&pg=PA196&lpg=PA196&dq=%22COSMICAL+RINGS+AND+ROUNDS%22+%22by+a+student+of+occultism%22&source=bl&ots=REm6gCOeSK&sig=7qe_-VxDwtVB23mZJNK3rXgBLMQ&hl=en&sa=X&ei=k7tZUcL7GYm0yQGBi4HIDg&sqi=2&ved=0CC0Q6AEwAA#v=onepage&q=%22COSMICAL%20RINGS%20AND%20ROUNDS%22%20%22by%20a%20student%20of%20occultism%22&f=false# here])

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the [[Spirit]] without a veil. No untaught amateur could ever rival the proficient in this branch of research; yet the world's real Revelators have been few, and its pseudo-Saviours legion; and fortunate it is if their half-glimpses of the light are not, like [[Islam]], enforced at the sword's point, or like [[Christianity|Christian]] Theology, amid blazing faggots and in torture chambers. Your [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments]] contain some — still very few errors, due solely to your two preceptors of [[Adyar (campus)|Adyar]], [[T. Subba Row|one of whom would not]], and [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|the other could not]] tell you all. The rest could not be called mistakes — rather incomplete explanations. These are due, partly to your own imperfect education in your last theme — I mean the ever-threatening [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscurations]] — partly to the poor vehicles of language at our disposal, and in part again, to the reserve imposed upon us by rule. Yet, all things considered, they are few and trivial; while as to those noticed by [[Allan Octavian Hume|"A Student, etc."]] (the Marcus Aurelius of Simla) in your No. VII, it will be pleasant for you to know that every one of them, however now seeming to you contradictory, can (and if it should seem necessary shall) be easily reconciled with facts. The trouble is that (a) you cannot be given the real figures and difference in the [[Round]]s, and (b) that you do not open doors enough for explorers. The bright [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Luminary of the B.T.S.]] and the Intelligences that surround her (embodied I mean) may help you to

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-20_6904.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-20_6904_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Marcus Aurelius''' (121 AD – 180 AD) was a Roman Emperor, also considered one of the most important Stoic philosophers.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
see the flaws: at all events Try. "Nothing was ever lost by trying." You share with all beginners the tendency to draw too absolutely strong inferences from partly caught hints, and to dogmatize thereupon as though the last word had been spoken. You will correct this in due time. You may misunderstand us, are more than likely to do so, for our language must always be more or less that of parable and suggestion, when treading upon forbidden ground; we have our own peculiar modes of expression and what lies behind the fence of words is even more important than what you read. But still — TRY. Perhaps if [[William Stainton Moses|Mr. S. Moses]] could know just what was meant by what was said to him, and about his Intelligences, he would find all strictly true. As he is a man of interior growth, his day may come and his reconciliation with "the [[Occultism|Occultists]]" be complete. Who knows?

Meanwhile, I shall, with your permission, close this first volume.

[[Koot Hoomi|K. H.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-21_6905.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-21_6905_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 2. [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]] described the letter this way:
<blockquote>
KH script in blue ink on 20 standard-sized sheets of rippled white paper, on one side only. On page 8 there is a drawing of two interlaced triangles inside a circle, with a dot in the center.<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 178.</ref>
</blockquote>

See [[Mahatma Letter No. 111#page 15|page 15]] to see the triangles mentioned above.

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Mahatma Letter No. 111

2014-03-04T00:41:18Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 7 */

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = July 1883
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = London
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 59 in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 111#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 110|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 112|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 108|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 129|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Cover sheet ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Received London about July, 1883.
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[[File:ML 0-0.JPG|100px|center]]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}
== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
With whatever shortcomings my always indulgent [[Chela#Lay_chelas|"lay-chela"]] may have to charge me, he will, it appears, credit me with having given him a new source of enjoyment. For even the sombre prophecy of Sir Charles Turner (a recent obscuration of his) that you would fall into [[Catholicism|Roman Catholicism]] as the inevitable outcome of your dabbling in [[Theosophy]] and believing in the [[Koot Hoomi|"K.H."]] [[Māyā|maya]] — has not dampened the ardour of your propaganda in the gay world of London. If this zeal should be cited by the Altruist of Rothney, in support of his declaration that your grey vesicles are surcharged with Tzigadze [[Ākāśa|Akasa]], it will still doubtless be balm to your wounded feelings to know that you are essentially aiding to build the bridge over which the British metaphysicians may come within thinking distance of us!

It is the custom among some good people to glance back at their life's path from the hillocks of time they annually surmount. So, if my hope has not betrayed me you must have been mentally comparing your present "greatest pleasure" & "constant occupation" with that which was so in the olden time, when you threaded the streets of your metropolis, where the houses are as if "painted in Indian ink," & a day's sunshine is an event to remember. You have measured
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-1_6885.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-1_6885_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Altruist of Rothney''' refers to [[A. O. Hume|A. H. Hume]] of Rothney Castle.
* '''Vesicles''' are small bubbles within a fatty layer of tissue.
* '''Tzigadze''' refers to Shigatse, the second largest city in Tibet.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
yourself against yourself, and found the [[Theosophist]] an "Anak" morally, as compared with the "old man" (the beau valseur); is it not so? Well, this is, perhaps, your reward — the beginning of it: the end you will realize in [[Devachan]], when "floating along" in the circumambient [[Ether|ether]], instead of the circummuded British Channel — foggy though that state may now appear to your mind's eye. Then only will you "see thyself by thyself" and learn the true meaning of Atmanam, atmana pasya: —

"To know itself e'en as a shining light

Requires no light to make itself perceived . . ."

of the great [[Advaita Vedānta|Vedanta]] Philosophy.

Again and once more, an attempt has been made to dispel some of that great mist that I find in [[C. C. Massey|Mr. Massey]]'s Devachan. It will appear as a contribution to the August number of [[The Theosophist (periodical)|the Theosophist]], and to that I shall refer Mr. Massey and yourself. Quite possibly even then the "obscuration" will not be removed and it may be thought that the intended explanation is nothing of the kind; and that, instead of winding the clock, a clumsy hand has but broken out some cogs. This is our misfortune, and I doubt if we shall ever get quite free of these obscurities and alleged contradictions; since there is no way to bring the askers and respondents face to face. Still at the

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-2_6886.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-2_6886_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Anak''' could refer to the Biblical character who fathered a race of giants.
* '''beau valseur''' is a French expression meaning literally "beautiful waltzer," or a man who charms women with his dancing.
* '''circumambient''' means encompassing on all sides; surrounding.
* '''circummuded''' may mean turbid or muddy.
* '''''Atmanam atmana pasya''''' is a phrase from [[Vedanta]], used by [[Śankarāchārya|Sankaracharya]], meaning "See the self by the self."
* '''cogs''' refer to the complex gears within a mechanical clock.
* The articles on Devachan published in ''The Theosophist'' can be read [http://www.philaletheians.co.uk/Study%20notes/Constitution%20of%20Man/Devachan,%20dream%20realm%20where%20pure%20souls%20are%20rewarded.pdf# here.]
{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
worst it must be conceded that there is some satisfaction in the fact that there is now a ford across this river and you are building spans for a royal bridge. It is quite right that you should baptize your new brain-babe with the waters of Hope; and, within the limits of possibility that by it "a further and very sensible impulse will be imparted to the present movement." But, friend, even the "green cheese" of the shining moon is periodically lunched upon by Rahu; so do not think yourself altogether above the contingency of popular fickleness, that would put out your light in favour of some new man's "farthing dip." The culture of Society more often inclines to lawn-tennis philosophy than to that of the banned "[[adept]]s," whose wider game has worlds for balls, and etheric [[space]] for its shaven lawn. The plat of your first book was spiced with [[phenomena]] to tickle the [[Spiritualism|spiritualistic]] palate: this second one is a dish of cold philosophy, and in your "large section of [[London Lodge|London Society]]" you will scarcely find enough of the wine of sympathy to wash it down. Many, who now think you mildly mad will buy the book to find out if a commission De lunatico should issue

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-3_6887.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-3_6887_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''green cheese''' refers to the whimsical notion that the moon is made of green cheese.
* '''Rahu''' is a Hindu deity who causes eclipses.
* '''farthing dip''' refers to an inexpensive candle.
* '''commission De lunatico''' or "commission de lunatico inquirendo" is a legal motion to commit a person to a lunatic asylum, to appoint a legal guardian, and to deal with the patient's property.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to prevent your doing more damage; but of all your readers few are likely to follow your lead towards our [[Ashram|ashrum]]. Still the [[theosophist]]'s duty is like that of the husbandman; to turn his furrows and sow his grains as best he can: the issue is with nature, and she, the slave of Law.

I shall waste no condolences upon the poor "[[chela|lay-chelas]]" because of the "delicate weapons they can alone work with." A sorry day it would be for mankind if any sharper or deadlier ones were put in their unaccustomed hands! Ah! you would concur with me, my faithful friend, if you could but see the plaint one of them has just made on account of the agonizing results of the poisoned weapons he got the wielding of, in an evil hour, through the help of a [[Black Magic|sorcerer]]. Crushed morally, by his own selfish impetuosity; rotting physically from diseases engendered by the animal gratifications he snatched with "demon" help; behind him a black memory of wasted chances and hellish successes; before him a pall of dark despair, — of [[Avichi|avitchi]], — this wretched man turns his impotent rage against our "starry science" and ourselves, and hurls his ineffectual curses at those he vainly besieged

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-4_6888.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-4_6888_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''husbandman''' is a farmer.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for more powers in [[chelaship]], and whom he deserted for a necromantic "Guru" who now leaves the victim to his fate. Be satisfied, friend, with your "delicate weapons"; if not as lethal as the discus of [[Viṣṇu|Vishnu]], they can break down many barriers if plied with power. The poor wretch in question confesses to a course of "lies, breaches of faith, hatreds, temptings or misleading of others, injustices, calumnies, perjuries, false pretences," etc. The "risk" he "voluntarily took," but he adds, "if they (we) had been good and kind as well as wise and powerful, they (we) would have certainly prevented me from undertaking a task to which they knew I was unequal." In a word, we, who have gained our knowledge, such as it is, by the only practicable method, and who have no right to hinder any fellow man from making the attempt (though we have the right to warn, and we do warn every candidate), we are expected to take upon our own heads the penalty of such interference, or try to save ourselves from the same by making incompetents into [[adept]]s in spite of themselves! Because we did not do this, he is "left to linger out a wretched existence as an animated poison bag, full of mental, moral, and physical corruption." This man has, in despair,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-5_6889.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-5_6889_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''discus of Vishnu''' refers to the Sudarshana Chakra, a weapon used by the [[Hinduism|Hindu]] god Vishnu, and typically held in his right rear hand.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
turned from a "heathen" an atheist and a free-thinker — a [[Christianity|Christian]], or rather a theist, and now humbly "submits" to Him (an extra cosmical [[God]] for whom he has even discovered a local) and to all delegated by Him with lawful authority." And we, poor creatures, are "traitors, Liars, Devils, and all my (his) crimes (as enumerated above) are as a shining robe of glory compared to Theirs:" — his capitals and underscorings being quoted as well as his words! Now friend, put away that thought that I ought not to compare your cage with his, for I do not. I have only given you a glimpse into the hell of this lost soul, to show you what disaster may come upon the "[[Chela#Lay_chelas|lay-chela]]" who snatches at forbidden [[Siddhi|power]] before his moral nature is developed to the point of fitness for its exercise. You must think well over the article "Chelas and Lay Chelas" which you will find in the Supplement of the July [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]].

So the great [[William Crookes|Mr. Crookes]] has placed one foot across the threshold for the sake of reading the Society's papers? Well and wisely done, and really brave of him. Heretofore he was bold enough to take a similar step and loyal enough to truth to disappoint his colleagues by making his facts public. When he was seeing his

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-6_6890.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-6_6890_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''"Chelas and Lay-Chelas"''' was an article written by [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|HPB]] without attribution in the supplement to the July, 1883 issue of ''The Theosophist'', volume 4, page 10. For an online version click [http://www.katinkahesselink.net/blavatsky/articles/v4/y1883_095.htm# here]

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
invaluable paper smothered in the "Sections" and the whole Royal Society trying to cough him down, metaphorically if not actually, as its sister Society in America did to that martyr, [[William Loftus Hare|Hare]] — he little thought how perfect a revenge [[Karma]] had in store for him. Let him know that its cornucopia is not yet emptied, and that Western Science has still three additional states of [[matter]] to discover. But he should not wait for us to condense ourselves up to the stethescopic standard as his [[Katie King|Katy]] did; for we men are subject to laws of molecular affinity and polaric attraction which that sweet simulacrum was not hampered with. We have no favourites, break no rules. If [[William Crookes|Mr. Crookes]] would penetrate Arcana beyond the corridors the tools of modern [[science]] have already excavated, let him — Try. He tried and found the Radiometer; tried again, and found Radiant matter; may try again and find the "[[Kāmarūpa|Kama-rupa]]" of matter — its fifth state. But to find it's [[Manas]] he would have to pledge himself stronger to secrecy than he seems inclined to. You know our motto, and that its practical application has erased the word "impossible" from the [[Occultism|occultist]]'s vocabulary. If he wearies not of trying, he may discover that that most noble of all facts, his true SELF. But he will have to penetrate many strata before he comes to ''It''. And to begin with let him rid himself of the [[Māyā|maya]] that any man living can set up "claims" upon [[Adept]]s. He may create irresistible attractions and compel their attention, but they

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-7_6891.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-7_6891_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cornucopia''' or horn of plenty, is a symbol of abundance and nourishment.
* '''Katie King''' was the name given by [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] to what they believed to be a materialized spirit.
* '''Simulacrum''' is Latin for likeness or similarity.
* '''Radiometer''' or light mill, is a device invented by William Crookes that has a set of vanes, mounted on a spindle in a vacuum in a glass bulb, which rotate when exposed to light.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
will be spiritual, not mental or intellectual. And this bit of advice applies and is directed to several British [[theosophist]]s, and it may be well for them to know it. Once separated from the common influences of Society, nothing draws us to any outsider save his evolving spirituality. He may be a [[Francis Bacon|Bacon]] or an [[Aristotle]] in knowledge, & still not even make his current felt a feather's weight by us, if his power is confined to the [[Manas]]. The supreme energy resides in the [[Buddhi]]; latent — when wedded to [[Ātman|Atman]] alone, active and irresistible when galvanized by the essence of "Manas" and when none of the dross of the latter commingles with that pure essence to weigh it down by its finite nature. Manas, pure and simple, is of a lower degree, and of the earth earthly: and so your greatest men count but as nonentities in the arena where greatness is measured by the standard of spiritual development. When the ancient founders of your philosophical schools came East, to acquire the lore of our predecessors, they filed no claims, except the single one of a sincere and unselfish hunger for the truth. If any now aspire to found new schools of science and philosophy the same plan will win -- if the seekers have in them the elements of success.

Yes; you are right about the [[Society for Psychical Research|Society for Psychic Research]]: its work is of a kind to tell upon public opinion by experimentally demonstrating the elementary phases of [[Science#Occult_Science|Occult Science]]. [[Henry Steel Olcott|H. S. Olcott]] has been trying to convert each of the Indian Branches

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-8_6892.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-8_6892_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
into such a school of research, but the capacity for sustained independent study for knowledge's sake is lacking, and must be developed. The success of the [[Society for Psychical Research|S.P.R.]] will greatly aid in this direction and we wish it well.

I also go with you in your views as to the choice of the new President of the [[London Lodge|B.T.S.]]; in fact I concurred, I believe, before the choice was made.

There is no reason why you should not "attempt [[Mesmerism|mesmeric]] cures" by the help not of your locket but the power of your own will. Without this latter in energetic function, no locket will do much good. The hair in it is in itself but an "accumulator" of the energy of him, who grew it, and can no more cure of itself than stored electricity can turn a wheel until liberated and conducted to the objective point. Set your will in motion and you at once draw upon the person upon whose head it (the hair not the will) grew, through the psychic current which ever runs between himself and his severed tress. To [[Healing|heal]] diseases it is not indispensable, however desirable, that the psychopathist should be absolutely pure; there are many in Europe and elsewhere who are not. If the healing be done under the impulse of perfect benevolence, unmixed with any latent selfishness, the philanthropist sets up a current which runs like a fine thrill through the sixth condition of [[matter]], and is felt by him whom you summon to your help, if not at that moment engaged in some work which compels him to be repellent to all extraneous influences. The possession of a lock of any [[adept]]'s

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-9_6893.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-9_6893_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Locket''' refers to a necklace designed to hold a lock of hair or a photo.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
hair is of course a decided advantage, as a better tempered sword is to the soldier in battle; but the measure of its actual help to the psychopathist will be in ratio with the degree of will power he excites in himself, and the degree of psychic purity in his motive. The talisman & his [[Buddhi]] are in sympathy.

Now that you are at the centre of modern [[Buddhism|Buddhistic]] exegesis, in personal relations with some of the clever commentators (from whom the holy [[Deva]]s deliver us!) I shall draw your attention to a few things which are really as discreditable to the perceptions of even non-[[Initiation|initiates]], as they are misleading to the general public. The more one reads such speculations as those of Messrs. Rhys Davids, Lillie, etc. — the less can one bring himself to believe that the unregenerate Western mind can ever get at the core of our abstruse doctrines. Yet hopeless as their cases may be, it would appear well worth the trouble of testing the intuitions of your [[London Lodge|London members]] — of some of them, at any rate — by half expounding through you one or two mysteries and leaving them to complete the chain themselves. Shall we take Mr. Rhys Davids as our first subject, and show that indirectly as he has done it yet it is himself who strengthened the absurd ideas of Mr. Lillie, who fancies to have proved belief in a personal [[God]] in ancient Buddhism. Mr. Rhys Davids' "Buddhism" is full of the sparkle of our most important [[esotericism]]; but always, as it would seem, beyond not only

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-10_6894.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-10_6894_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Exegesis''' is a critical explanation or interpretation of a text.
* '''Rhys Davids''' refers to Thomas William Rhys Davids, founder of the Pāli Text Society.
* '''Lillie''' is Arthur Lillie, a British soldier who wrote about Buddhism.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
his reach but apparently even his powers of intellectual perception. To avoid "absurd metaphysics" and its inventions, he creates unnecessary difficulties and falls headlong into inextricable confusion. He is like the Cape Settlers who lived over diamond mines without suspecting it. I shall only instance the definition of [[Avalokiteśvara|"Avalokitesvara"]] on p.p. 202 and 203. There, we find the author saying that which to any [[Occultism|occultist]] seems a palpable absurdity: —

"The name Avalokitesvara, which means 'the Lord who looks down from on high,' is a purely metaphysical invention. The curious use of the past particle passive 'avalokita' in an active sense is clearly evident from the translations into Tibetan and Chinese."

Now saying that it means: "the Lord who looks down from on high," or, as he kindly explains further — "the Spirit of the [[Buddha]]s present in the church," is to completely reverse the sense. It is equivalent to saying "[[Alfred Percy Sinnett|Mr. Sinnett]] looks down from on high (his [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments of Occult Truth]]) on the [[London Lodge|British Theos. Society]]," whereas it is the latter that looks up to Mr. Sinnett, or rather to his Fragments as the (in their case only possible) expression and culmination of the knowledge sought for. This is no idle simile and defines the exact situation. In short, Avalokita Isvar literally interpreted means "the Lord that is seen." "[[Īśvara|Iswara]]" implying moreover, rather the adjective than the noun, lordly, self-existent lordliness, not Lord. It is, when correctly interpreted, in one sense "the divine Self perceived or seen by Self," the [[Ātman|Atman]] or 7th principle ridded of its [[Māyā|mayavic]] distinction
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-11_6895.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-11_6895_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Cape Settlers''' refers to the Dutch and English settlers of South Africa.
* '''Fragments''' refers to "Fragments of Occult Truth" published in ''The Theosophist'' by [[Allan Octavian Hume]] under the pseudonym by "H. X."
{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
from its Universal Source — which becomes the object of perception for, and by the individuality centred in [[Buddhi]], the 6th principle, — something that happens only in the highest state of [[Meditation#Samādhi|Samadhi]]. This is applying it to the microcosm. In the other sense [[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]] implies the 7th Universal Principle, as the object perceived by the Universal Buddhi "Mind" or Intelligence which is the synthetic aggregation of all the [[Dhyāni-Chohan|Dhyan Chohans]], as of all other intelligences whether great or small, that ever were, are, or will be. Nor is it the "Spirit of Buddhas present in the Church," but the Omnipresent Universal Spirit in the temple of nature — in one case; and the 7th Principle — the Atman in the temple — man — in the other. Mr. Rhys Davids might have, at least remembered, the (to him) familiar simile made by the [[Christianity|Christian]] [[Adept]], the [[Kabbalah|Kabalistic]] Paul: "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you" — and thus avoided to have made a mess of the name. Though as a grammarian he detected the use of the "past particle passive" yet he shows himself far from an inspired "Panini" in overlooking the true cause and saving his grammar by raising the hue and cry against metaphysics. And yet, he quotes Beal's Catena as his authority, for the invention, when, in truth, this work is perhaps the only one in English that gives an approximately correct explanation of the word, at any rate, on page 374. "Self-manifested" — How? it is asked. "Speech or [[Vāc|Vach]] was regarded as the Son or the manifestation of the Eternal Self, and was adored under the name of Avalokitesvara, the manifested God." This shows as clearly as can be — that

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-12_6896.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-12_6896_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Samuel '''Beal''' was an Englishman who translated ''The Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the Chinese'' into English.
* The quotation from '''Paul''' is from 1 Corinthians 3:16 in the New Testament of the Bible.
* '''Vach''' is the mystic personification of speech.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]] is both the unmanifested Father & the manifested Son, the latter proceeding from, and identical with, the other; — namely, the [[Parabrahman|Parabrahm]] and [[Jīva#Jivatman|Jivatman]], the Universal and the individualized 7th Principle, — the Passive and the Active, the latter the Word, [[Logos]], the Verb. Call it by whatever name, only let these unfortunate, deluded Christians know that the real [[Christ]] of every [[Christianity|Christian]] is the [[Vāc|Vach]], the "mystical Voice," while the man [[Jesus|Jeshu]] was but a mortal like any of us, an [[adept]] more by his inherent purity and ignorance of real [[Evil]], than by what he had learned with his initiated Rabbis and the already (at that period) fast degenerating Egyptian Hierophants and priests. A great mistake is also made by Beal who says: "this name (Avalokiteswara) in Chinese took the form of [[Kwan-Shi-Yin|Kwan-Shai-yin]], and the divinity worshipped under that name (was) generally regarded as a female." (374) Kwan-shai-yin — or the universally manifested voice "is active — male; and must not be confounded with [[Kwan-Yin|Kwan-yin]], or [[Buddhi]] the [[Soul#Spiritual soul|Spiritual Soul]] (the sixth Pr.) and the vehicle of its "Lord." It is Kwan-yin that is the female principle or the manifested passive, manifesting itself "to every creature in the universe, in order to deliver all men from the consequences of sin" — as rendered by Beal, this once quite correctly (383), while Kwan-shai-yin, the "Son identical with his Father" is the [[absolute]] activity, hence — having no direct relation to objects of sense is — Passivity.

What a common ruse it is of your Aristoteleans.

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-13_6897.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-13_6897_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
with the sleuth hound's persistence they track an idea to the very verge of the "impassable chasm," and then brought to bay leave the metaphysicians to take up the trail if they can, or let it be lost. It is but natural that a [[Christianity|Christian]] theologian, a missionary, should act upon this line, since — as easily perceived even in the little I gave out just now — a too correct rendering of our [[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]] and [[Kwan-Shi-Yin|Kwan-Shai-Yin]] might have very disastrous effects. It would simply amount to showing Christendom, the true and undeniable origin of the "awful and incomprehensible" mysteries of its [[Triad|Trinity]], Transubstantiation, Immaculate conception, as also whence their ideas of the Father, Son, Spiritus and — Mother. It is less easy to shuffle al piaccere the cards of [[Buddhism|Buddhistic]] chronology than those of [[Kṛṣṇa|Chrishna]] and [[Christ]]. They cannot place — however much they would — the birth of our [[Gautama Buddha|Lord Sangyas Buddha]] A.D. as they have contrived to place that of Chrishna. But why should an atheist and a materialist like Mr. Rhys Davids so avoid the correct rendering of our dogmas — even when he happens to understand them, — which does not happen every day — is something surpassingly curious! In this instance the blind and guilty Rhys Davids leads the blind and innocent Mr. Lillie into the ditch; where the latter catching at the proffered straw rejoices in the idea that Buddhism teaches in reality — a personal [[God]]!!

Does your [[London Lodge|B.T.S.]] know the meaning of the [[Star of David|white and black interlaced triangles]], of the [[Theosophical_Seal|Parent Society's seal]] that it has also adopted? Shall I explain? — the double triangle

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-14_6898.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-14_6898_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
viewed by the Jewish [[Kabbalah|Kabalists]] as [[Star of David|Solomon's Seal]], is, as many of you doubtless know the Sri-antara of the archaic Aryan Temple, the "mystery of Mysteries," a geometrical synthesis of the whole occult doctrine. The two interlaced triangles are the Buddhangums of Creation. They contain the "squaring of the circle," the "philosophical stone," the great problems of [[Life]] and [[Death]], and — the Mystery of [[Evil]]. The [[chela]] who can explain this sign from every one of its aspects — is virtually an [[adept]]. How is it then that the only one among you, who has come so near to unravelling the mystery is also the only one who got none of her ideas from books? Unconsciously she gives out — to him who has the key — the first syllable of the Ineffable name! Of course you know that the double-triangle — the Satkiri Chakram of [[Viṣṇu|Vishnu]] — or the six-pointed star, is the perfect seven. In all the old Sanskrit works — Vedic and Tantrik — you find the number 6 mentioned more often than the 7 — this last figure, the central point being implied, for it is the germ of the six and their matrix. It is then thus . . . [At this point in the original there is a rough drawing of the interlaced triangles inscribed in a circle. — ED.] — the central point standing for seventh, and the circle, the [[Ākāśa|Mahakasha]] — endless [[space]] — for the [[Seventh Principle|7th Universal Principle]]. In one sense, both are viewed as [[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]], for they are respectively the [[Macrocosm and Microcosm|Macrocosm and the microcosm]]. The interlaced triangles — the upper pointing one — is Wisdom concealed, and the downward pointing one — Wisdom revealed (in the phenomenal world). The [[circle]] indicates the bounding, circumscribing quality

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-15_6899.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-15_6899_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''The only one among you'''. The Master is probably referring to [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Dr. Anna Kingsford]], co-author of the book [[The Perfect Way (book)|''The Perfect Way'']] and member of the [[London Lodge]].
* '''Sri-antara''' refers to the Sri Yantra of Kashmir Shaivism, formed by nine interlocking triangles.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the All, the Universal Principle which, from any given point expands so as to embrace all things, while embodying the potentiality of every action in the Cosmos. As the point then is the centre round which the circle is traced — they are identical and one, and though from the standpoint of [[Māyā|Maya]] and [[Avidyā|Avidya]] — (illusion and ignorance) — one is separated from the other by the [[Triad#Cosmic_triad|manifested triangle]], the 3 sides of which represent the three [[Guṇa|gunas]] — finite attributes. In symbology the central point is [[Jīva#Jivatman|Jivatma]] (the [[Seventh Principle|7th principle]]), and hence [[Avalokiteśvara|Avalokitesvara]], the [[Kwan-Shi-Yin|Kwan-Shai-yin]], the manifested "Voice" (or [[Logos]]), the germ point of manifested activity; — hence — in the phraseology of the [[Christianity|Christian]] [[Kabbalah|Kabalists]] "the Son of the Father and Mother," and agreeably to ours — "the Self manifested in Self — Yih-sin, the "one form of existence," the child of [[Dharmakāya|Dharmakaya]] (the universally diffused Essence), both male and female. [[Parabrahman|Parabrahm]] or [[Ādi-Buddha|"Adi-Buddha"]] while acting through that germ point outwardly as an active force, reacts from the circumference inwardly as the Supreme but latent Potency. The double triangles symbolize the Great Passive and the Great Active; the male and female; [[Puruṣa|Purusha]] and [[Prakṛti|Prakriti]]. Each triangle is a [[Triad|Trinity]] because presenting a triple aspect. The white represents in its straight lines: Gnanam — (Knowledge); Gnata — (the Knower); and Gnayam — (that which is known). The black-form, colour, and substance, also the creative, preservative, and destructive forces and are mutually correlating, etc., etc.

Well may you admire and more should you wonder at the marvellous lucidity of that remarkable seeress, who ignorant of [[Saṃskṛta|Sanskrit]] or [[Pāli|Pali]], and thus shut out from their metaphysical treasures, has yet seen a great light shining from behind the dark bills of exoteric religions. How, think you, did the "Writers of [[The Perfect Way (book)|the Perfect Way]]" come to know that Adonai was the Son and not the Father; or that the third Person of the Christian Trinity is — female?

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-16_6900.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-16_6900_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Adonai''' is a [[Hebrew]] word meaning "My Lord"; used in place of the [[Tetragrammaton]] YHWH as a name of the [[God]] of the Hebrews during prayer recitation.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Verily, they lay in that work several times their hands upon the keystone of [[Occultism]]. Only does the lady — who persists using without an explanation the misleading term "[[God]]" in her writings — know how nearly she comes up to [[Esoteric Philosophy|our doctrine]] when saying: — "Having for Father, [[Spirit]] which is [[Life]](the endless [[Circle]] or [[Parabrahman|Parabrahm]]) and for Mother the Great Deep, which is Substance ([[Prakṛti|Prakriti]] in its undifferentiated condition) — Adonai possesses the potency of both and wields the dual powers of all things." We would say triple, but in the sense as given this will do. [[Pythagoras]] had a reason for never using the finite, useless figure — 2, and for altogether discarding it. The ONE, can, when manifesting, become only 3. The unmanifested when a simple duality remains passive and concealed. The [[Monad#The_dual_Monad|dual monad]] (the [[Ātman|7th]] and [[Buddhi|6th]] principles) has, in order to manifest itself as a [[Logos]], the "[[Kwan-Shi-Yin|Kwan-shai-yin]]" to first become a [[triad]] (7th, 6th and [[Manas#Higher_manas|half of the 5th]]); then, on the bosom of the "Great Deep" attracting within itself the [[Circle|One Circle]] — form out of it the perfect Square, thus "squaring the circle" — the greatest of all the mysteries, friend — and inscribing within the latter the — word (the Ineffable name) — otherwise the duality could never tarry as such, and would have

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-17_6901.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-17_6901_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
to be reabsorbed into the one. The "Deep" is [[Space]] — both male and female. "[[Puruṣa|Purush]] (as Brahma) breathes in the [[Eternity]]: when 'he' in-breathes — [[Prakṛti|Prakriti]] (as manifested Substance) disappears in his bosom; when 'he' out-breathes she reappears as [[Māyā|Maya]]," says the Sloka. The One reality is [[Mūlaprakṛti|Mulaprakriti]] (undifferentiated Substance) — the "Rootless root," the. . . But we have to stop, lest there should remain but little to tell for your own intuitions.

Well may the Geometer of the R.S. not know that the apparent absurdity of attempting to square the circle covers a mystery ineffable. It would hardly be found among the foundation stones of Mr. Roden Noel's speculations upon the "pneumatical body . . . of our Lord," nor among the debris of Mr. Farmer's "A New Basis of Belief in Immortality"; and to many such metaphysical minds it would be worse than useless to divulge the fact, that the Unmanifested Circle — the Father, or [[Absolute]] Life — is non-existent outside the Triangle and Perfect Square, and — is only manifested in the Son; and that it is when, reversing the action and returning to its absolute state of [[Unity]], and the square expands once more into the [[Circle]] — that "the Son returns to the bosom of the Father." There it remains until called back by his Mother — the "Great Deep," to remanifest as a [[triad]] — the Son partaking at once,

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-18_6902.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-18_6902_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Roden Noel''' (1834-1894) was an English poet.
* '''Mr. Farmer''' refers to John Steven Farmer, who wrote the well-received book ''A New Basis of Belief in Immortality'' in 1881.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the Essence of the Father, and of that of the Mother — the active Substance, [[Prakṛti|Prakriti]] in its differentiated condition. "My Mother — (Sophia — the manifested Wisdom) took me" — says [[Jesus]] in a Gnostic treatise; and he asks his disciples to tarry till he comes. . . . The true "Word" may only be found by tracing the mystery of the passage inward and outward of the Eternal [[Life]], through the states typified in these three geometric figures.

The criticism of [[Allan Octavian Hume|"A Student of Occultism"]] (whose wits are sharpened by the mountain air of his home) and the answer of [[S. T. Krishnama Charya|"S.T.K. . . . Chary]]" (June [[The Theosophist (periodical)|Theosophist]]) upon a part of your annular and circular expositions need not annoy or disturb in any way your philosophic calm. As our [[S. T. Krishnama Charya|Pondichery chela]] significantly says, neither you nor any other man across the threshold has had or ever will have the "complete theory" of [[Evolution]] taught him; or get it unless he guesses it for himself. If anyone can unravel it from such tangled threads as are given him, very well; and a fine proof it would indeed be of his or her spiritual insight. Some — have come very near it. But yet there is always with the best of them just enough error, — colouring and misconception; the shadow of [[Manas]] projecting across the field of [[Buddhi]] — to prove the eternal law that only the unshackled [[Spirit]] shall see the things

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-19_6903.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-19_6903_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''The criticism''' with its answer by [[S. T. Krishnama Charya]] was published in ''The Theosophist'', June 1883, under the title "Cosmical Rings and Rounds" (See a reprint of the article [http://books.google.com/books?id=Ay0oeNxS5s0C&pg=PA196&lpg=PA196&dq=%22COSMICAL+RINGS+AND+ROUNDS%22+%22by+a+student+of+occultism%22&source=bl&ots=REm6gCOeSK&sig=7qe_-VxDwtVB23mZJNK3rXgBLMQ&hl=en&sa=X&ei=k7tZUcL7GYm0yQGBi4HIDg&sqi=2&ved=0CC0Q6AEwAA#v=onepage&q=%22COSMICAL%20RINGS%20AND%20ROUNDS%22%20%22by%20a%20student%20of%20occultism%22&f=false# here])

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
of the [[Spirit]] without a veil. No untaught amateur could ever rival the proficient in this branch of research; yet the world's real Revelators have been few, and its pseudo-Saviours legion; and fortunate it is if their half-glimpses of the light are not, like [[Islam]], enforced at the sword's point, or like [[Christianity|Christian]] Theology, amid blazing faggots and in torture chambers. Your [[Fragments of Occult Truth (article)|Fragments]] contain some — still very few errors, due solely to your two preceptors of [[Adyar (campus)|Adyar]], [[T. Subba Row|one of whom would not]], and [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|the other could not]] tell you all. The rest could not be called mistakes — rather incomplete explanations. These are due, partly to your own imperfect education in your last theme — I mean the ever-threatening [[Pralaya#Obscuration|obscurations]] — partly to the poor vehicles of language at our disposal, and in part again, to the reserve imposed upon us by rule. Yet, all things considered, they are few and trivial; while as to those noticed by [[Allan Octavian Hume|"A Student, etc."]] (the Marcus Aurelius of Simla) in your No. VII, it will be pleasant for you to know that every one of them, however now seeming to you contradictory, can (and if it should seem necessary shall) be easily reconciled with facts. The trouble is that (a) you cannot be given the real figures and difference in the [[Round]]s, and (b) that you do not open doors enough for explorers. The bright [[Anna Bonus Kingsford|Luminary of the B.T.S.]] and the Intelligences that surround her (embodied I mean) may help you to

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-20_6904.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-20_6904_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Marcus Aurelius''' (121 AD – 180 AD) was a Roman Emperor, also considered one of the most important Stoic philosophers.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
see the flaws: at all events Try. "Nothing was ever lost by trying." You share with all beginners the tendency to draw too absolutely strong inferences from partly caught hints, and to dogmatize thereupon as though the last word had been spoken. You will correct this in due time. You may misunderstand us, are more than likely to do so, for our language must always be more or less that of parable and suggestion, when treading upon forbidden ground; we have our own peculiar modes of expression and what lies behind the fence of words is even more important than what you read. But still — TRY. Perhaps if [[William Stainton Moses|Mr. S. Moses]] could know just what was meant by what was said to him, and about his Intelligences, he would find all strictly true. As he is a man of interior growth, his day may come and his reconciliation with "the [[Occultism|Occultists]]" be complete. Who knows?

Meanwhile, I shall, with your permission, close this first volume.

[[Koot Hoomi|K. H.]]

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-21_6905.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/111-21_6905_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 2. [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]] described the letter this way:
<blockquote>
KH script in blue ink on 20 standard-sized sheets of rippled white paper, on one side only. On page 8 there is a drawing of two interlaced triangles inside a circle, with a dot in the center.<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 178.</ref>
</blockquote>

See [[Mahatma Letter No. 111#page 15|page 15]] to see the triangles mentioned above.

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Mahatma Letter No. 28

2014-03-01T05:23:13Z

Jon Knebel:

Mahatma Letter No. 20

2014-02-21T01:01:39Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 7 */

Henry Steel Olcott

2014-02-06T20:37:32Z

Jon Knebel: /* Death */

[[File:Olcott in 1884.jpg|200px|right|thumb|Henry Olcott in 1884]]
'''Henry Steel Olcott''' ([[August 2]], 1832 – [[February 17]], 1907) was an agriculturist, American military officer, journalist, lawyer, and co-founder of the [[Theosophical Society]].

He held the title of President-Founder of the Society from 1875 till his death in 1907. He was the first well-known American of European ancestry to make a formal conversion to [[Buddhism]]. During his presidency he helped renew to restore Buddhism in South Asia, and established schools for children of [[Buddhism|Buddhist]] and [[Hinduism|Hindu]] families, among many other notable achievements.

Col. Olcott related the timeless wisdom of Theosophy to the cultures of both East and West, applied it to everyday life, and built the Society into an international organization.

== Agricultural work ==

Colonel Olcott was a descendant of a family which had settled in America many generations earlier when the Puritan, Thomas Olcott, came to this country. His father, Henry Wyckoff Olcott, and his mother, Emily Steel, were both of New York City. He was born in Orange, New Jersey, on [[August 2]], 1832, the eldest of six children.

During his early years he was absorbed in agricultural experimentation, and by the age of 23 he had gained international notice for his work at the Scientific Agricultural Farm near Newark, New Jersey. His success there brought him offers of a directorship of the Agricultural Bureau at Washington, and the Chair of Agriculture at the University of Athens, Greece, both of which he declined. Instead, he founded the Westchester Farm School near Mt. Vernon, New York—a model farm for experimentation and agricultural education and the first American scientific school of agriculture. Here, he conducted experiments with sorghum and published his first book, ''Sorghum and Imphee, the Chinese and African Sugar Canes'', which became a school textbook.

Considered an agricultural expert by age 26, Olcott was again the recipient of many offers in that field, including an invitation to join a government botanical mission. He declined these offers, however, and traveled to Europe to study agricultural methods and developments. His report was published in the ''American Cyclopedia''. Upon his return to America he became Associate Agricultural Editor of the ''New York Tribune'', which position he held until 1860.

== Marriage ==

On [[April 26]], 1860, he married Mary Epplee Morgan, of New Rochelle, New York, daughter of the Reverend Richard U. Morgan, rector of Trinity parish in that city. They had three sons and a daughter, but unfortunately the daughter and one son died in infancy.

== Military service ==
[[File:HSO Young JPEG.jpg|200px|left|thumb|Henry Olcott as a young man]]

While working as Associate Agricultural Editor of the ''New York Tribune'', he was American correspondent of the Mark Lane Express, London. In 1859, while reporting the hanging of John Brown, the abolitionist, for the Tribune, Olcott was arrested as a spy and condemned to death. However, he was released upon his appeal to his captors under the seal of confidence as a Freemason.

In 1862, he enlisted in the Northern Army and fought through the North Carolina campaign under General Burnside. Continuing in the Northern army after that campaign, he became ill and was sent to New York for recuperation. Colonel Olcott possessed extraordinary courage, both physical and moral, and it was during this period of his life that this characteristic began to show itself strongly.
[[File:HSO Civil War Medal .jpg|250px|right|thumb|Medal awarded to Col. Olcott]]

When he was well enough, instead of returning to active service in the army, the government asked him to conduct an inquiry into suspected frauds at the New York Mustering and Discharging Office. For four years, in the face of the most active opposition, Olcott continued this investigation despite threats, false accusations, and offers of bribes. At the end of that time, he had secured enough evidence to result in the conviction the leading criminal, who was sentenced to ten years imprisonment and also the dismissal of others implicated. For this service, he received a letter of recognition from Secretary Stanton stating that his service was "as important to the Government as the winning of a great battle."

Now, the War Department, and two years later, the Navy Department asked for Colonel Olcott's services in like capacity. In both of these appointments he distinguished himself, receiving again the highest praise from the heads of both departments and the added comment, "That you have thus escaped with no stain upon your reputation, when we consider the corruption, audacity and power of the many villains in high position whom you have prosecuted and punished, is a tribute of which you may well be proud"<ref>''The Theosophist'', August 1932, p. 475</ref>.
Colonel Olcott had been admitted to the bar in 1868, and at the end of his government service, he entered private practice. Among his clients were many of the large corporations of the country.

== Meeting H. P. Blavatsky ==
[[File:HPB and HSO final meeting JPEG.jpg|300px|right|thumb|H. P. Blavatsky and H. S. Olcott in their last meeting]]

During all of these years, Colonel Olcott had been interested in Spiritualism, and in 1874 he was asked to take a special assignment for the New York Graphic to report the psychic phenomena at the Eddy farm in Vermont. As a result of this experience, he published his second book, ''People From the Other World''.

It was at Chittenden, Vermont, while he was on this assignment, that he met [[H. P. Blavatsky]] who had come there on instructions from her [[Master]]. Joining forces with her, from this point onward he worked to carry out the purposes of the Brotherhood of Adepts, especially as those purposes related to the specific mission assigned to [[H. P. Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] by her [[Master]]. "Bound together by the unbreakable ties of a common work—the Masters' work—having mutual confidence and loyalty and one aim in view, we stand or fall together…"<ref>''The Theosophist'', August 1932, p. 471</ref>.

Of their personal relationship, Colonel Olcott says, "Neither then, at the commencement, nor ever afterwards had either of us the sense of the other being of the opposite sex. We were simply chums; so regarded each other, so called each other."<ref>Olcott, H. S.''Old Diary Leaves'', vol. 1, p. 6</ref> And again, "She looked at me in recognition at the first hour, and never since has that look changed . . . It was teacher and pupil, elder brother and younger, both bent on the one single end, but she with the power and the knowledge that belong but to lions and sages.<ref>Claude Bragdon, ''Episodes From an Unwritten History'', p. 23</ref>

==President of the Theosophical Society==

When the [[Theosophical Society]] was founded a year later in 1875, Colonel Olcott was elected president for life. From that time until the end of his life, the Society was his first care. He guarded it jealously from every threat to its existence; he gave his physical strength and the benefit of his wide experience to its organization, and his administrative ability to nourish it and foster its growth. For he believed with his whole heart that the good of mankind depended upon a channel through which the Brotherhood of Adepts could work to destroy the gross materialism of the day and awaken the spiritual nature of man. To this end, after [[Founders#The Founders|the founders]] moved to India in 1878, he traveled through India and Ceylon in the interests of the Society, lecturing on [[Theosophy]], trying to get people to see that they could live together in understanding and brother-hood, despite the difference of religious background and race.

He traveled all over Europe, England, South America, back to the United States three times, China, and Japan. With the exception of South America, he visited these countries again and again. Dr. [[Annie Besant]] said at the time of his death, "He traveled all the world over with ceaseless and strenuous activity, and doctors impute the heart failure, while his body was splendidly vigorous, to the overstrain put on the heart by the exertion of too many lectures crowded into too short a time."<ref>''Reminiscences of Colonel Olcott'', p. 20</ref> In the Olcott Centenary issue of ''The Theosophist'', August 1932, there are seven and a half pages given to the listing of his travels in the interest of the work.

When, in 1878, they moved the international headquarters to India, Colonel Olcott had to relinquish his flourishing law practice; and in 1882, when the headquarters was established at Adyar, that property was purchased almost entirely from his own and [[H. P. Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]]'s funds. In fact, in the early years in India, the Society and the expense of lecture tours was supported primarily by the earnings from their writings and lectures.

During the years of his Presidency, he stood unflinchingly through many upheavals and tribulations suffered by the Society. He stood staunchly by HPB through all of the attacks upon her, though he often felt forced to place the Society's good before the defense of her reputation. Where he was mistaken in his attitude, he was always willing to admit his error and reverse his position when his [[Master]] made the issue clear to him. "He is one who never questions, but obeys; who may make innumerable mistakes out of excessive zeal, but never is unwilling to repair his fault even at the cost of the greatest self-humiliation..."<ref>''The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'', p. 14</ref>

Colonel Olcott had to pilot the Society without the stimulus of [[H. P. Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]]’s spiritual teaching for sixteen years after her death. He bravely continued the work for human brotherhood and understanding, and built the organization of the Society into an increasingly useful channel for the [[Masters]] to use in Their work for the world. He gave everything, his devotion, his health, his energy, his worldly goods, and family ties to Them gladly, as he had done from the beginning.

The Leaders of the [[Theosophical Society]] seem to be notable for their courage, and Colonel Olcott was no exception in that respect, meeting every disturbing element, every grave and often seemingly disastrous issue fearlessly, with the determination to bring the Society through with its strength undiminished. Numerically, this was not always accomplished; but spiritually the Society grew in strength as the Truth behind it was ultimately revealed after each time of turmoil. Crises were frequent and often shocking during the early years because they centered on [[H. P. Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]], who was a complete mystery to the world at large, a mystery that could not be explained in terms acceptable to the world. Because of her relation to her [[Master]], she was like a Secret Service man whose actions can never be wholly explained to others; and often even Colonel Olcott himself was not permitted to know the full truth about her. Yet, in the face of this, it was his responsibility to support her and at the same time, to resolve each situation to the best interests of the Society. This he did with characteristic honesty and fairness and great courage.

== Communications with the Mahatmas ==

Colonel Olcott had personal communication with several of the [[Mahatmas]]. They regarded him highly as a faithful and reliable [[Chela|chela]], and defended him from the anti-American criticisms of [[A. P. Sinnett]] and [[A. O. Hume]]. In [[Mahatma Letter No. 5#Page 7|Mahatma Letter Number 5]], Mahatma [[Koot Hoomi]] wrote of H. S. Olcott,
<blockquote>
Him we can trust under all circumstances, and his faithful service is pledged to us come well, come ill. My dear Brother, my voice is the echo of impartial justice. Where can we find an equal devotion? He is one who never questions, but obeys; who may make innumerable mistakes out of excessive zeal but never is unwilling to repair his fault even at the cost of the greatest self-humiliation; who esteems the sacrifice of comfort and even life something to be cheerfully risked whenever necessary; who will eat any food, or even go without; sleep on any bed, work in any place, fraternise with any outcast, endure any privation for the cause. <ref>[[Mahatma Letter No. 5#Page 7| Mahatma Letter No. 5, page 7]].</ref>
</blockquote>

== Work with Buddhists and Buddhist schools ==

[[File:Olcott-Sumangala.jpg|180px|right|thumb|H. S. Olcott with Ven. Sumangala]]
By formally taking [[Pancha Sila]], in 1880, he began a concerted effort to a pubic commitment to live by Buddhist precepts. He united the Buddhist sects of Ceylon; and as a result of the great Buddhist revival which he began, three colleges and 205 schools were established, of which, 177 received government grants. Over 25,000 children were in attendance at these Buddhist schools—children who in former years would have had available only the schools of the Christian missionaries. He united the twelve sects of Japanese Buddhists into a joint committee for promotion of [[Buddhism]]; he brought the Burmese, Siamese, and Ceylon Buddhists into a Convention of Southern Buddhists; and he formulated the Fourteen Propositions of Buddhism, a document which was the basis upon which the northern and southern Buddhists were united. He wrote and published [[The Buddhist Catechism (book)|''The Buddhist Catechism'']], which was translated into twenty languages and 44 editions. He designed the [[Buddhist flag]], which is made up of the six colors of the aura of the [[Gautama Buddha|Lord Buddha]]. That flag is flown throughout Ceylon, especially on Buddhist holidays when it waves from every temple and home.
[[File:Buddhist Group 1889.jpg|400px|left|thumb|H. S. Olcott with Buddhist group]]

He was successful in getting the government to declare Wesak, the birthday of the [[Gautama Buddha|Lord Buddha]], a holiday. Before that came to pass, the government recognized only the Christian holidays and punished children who were absent from the missionary schools on their own religious holidays. Once the Buddhist holidays were recognized by the government, other religions quickly secured like recognition.
 
 
 
 

== Work with Hindus and Hindu schools ==

Colonel Olcott did not confine his activities to strengthening the Buddhist religion alone. He worked zealously to revitalize the [[Hinduism|Hindu religion]] in India, and helped to establish many Hindu schools. He started the Olcott Harijan Free Schools (Children of God) for the benefit of the [[Panchama]] outcastes of India and in 1948 between 500 and 600 children were in attendance at the school near the [[Adyar|Adyar compound]].

For his interest and efforts on behalf of [[Hinduism]], Colonel Olcott was adopted into the [[Brahman]] caste.

== Work with Zoroastrians ==

He also was interested in the revival of the ancient [[Zoroastrianism|Zoroastrian]] teachings, and his efforts bore much splendid fruit. Typical of his work for that religion is his fiery letter to K. R. Cama, who was one of the "best, wisest and most honorable" Parsi leaders of that time. That letter is a classic. In it, Colonel Olcott reproached the Parsis for being content with their wealth and modern culture and valuing so little their ancient teachings and the spirituality shown by the Parsis of old. He says:

<blockquote>They were led by the holy Dastur Darab whose purity and spirituality were such as to make it possible for him to draw from the boundless akash the divine fire of Ormuzd . . . Are you such men today with your wealth, your luxuries, your knighthoods, your medals and your mills? Have you a Darab Dastur among you, or even a school of the Prophets where neophytes are taught the divine science? . . . The question your humble friend and defender asks is whether you mean to keep idle and not stir a hand to revive your religion, to discover all that can be learnt about your sacred writings, to create a modern school of writers who shall invest your ethics and metaphysics with such a charm that we shall hear no more about Parsi men preaching Christianity . . . I believe not." He goes on to warn them of the dangers that threaten them as a result of their excessive worldliness and proceeds to make definite practical suggestions for the revival of their religion and their unique culture.<ref>''The Theosophist'', 1932</ref></blockquote>

== Indian nationalist work ==

Soon after they came to India, Colonel Olcott organized the first exhibit of Indian products, and urged Indians to get together and use their own products instead of imports, and to develop an appreciation of them without regard to the religion or race of those who produced them. This was the beginning of [[Swadeshi]], later adopted by the [[Indian National Congress]].

== Founding of Adyar library ==
[[File:HSO in later days.jpg|200px|right|thumb|Henry Olcott in his later years.]]

Colonel Olcott founded the [[Adyar Library and Research Centre|Adyar Library]] in December 1886, and invited representatives of [[Christianity]], [[Hinduism]], [[Buddhism]], [[Zoroastrianism]], and [[Islam]] to be present for its dedication ceremonies and bless the work. All accepted except the Christian clergy. This was the first time that representatives of these various religions had been brought together to participate in one meeting, and was considered a remarkable accomplishment on the part of the Colonel.

== Healing work ==

One other activity which occupied Colonel Olcott in his early years in India was his [[energy healing]] work. He had great [[mesmerism|mesmeric]] healing power and was known all over India for effective cures. So many came to him for healing that it finally became necessary to ask the cooperation of the press to make it known that he would only treat such cases as received written permission to be brought to him. Eventually, he was instructed by his [[Master]] to cease that work, because of its drain on his own health and vitality and the fact that his energies must be conserved for the performance of his duties as President.

== Writings ==

== Death ==
[[File:HSO injury - Madras Mail - Jan 30 1907.jpg|150px|right|thumb|''Madras Mail'' article dated January 30, 1907 about Olcott injury. Image from TSA Archives.]]
[[File:HSO farewell letter 1.JPG|280px|left|thumb|Farewell letter dated February 2, 1907.]]

In 1906, on board ship while he was returning from his last American visit, Colonel Olcott fell and received an injury from which he never recovered. Though otherwise his body was in vigorous health, his heart failed from the strain of overwork and he was not able to recuperate. He died the following year, on [[February 17]], 1907, at [[Adyar|the Adyar compound]]. He left a letter of farewell to his "brethren in the physical body" and of greeting to "my beloved brethren on the higher planes." (Image of letter is at left.)
 
 
 
 
===Visit by the Masters===
 
 
 
===Tributes===
[[File:OlcottMemorial 8-06 TL.JPG|300px|left|thumb|Plaque at the Adyar site of HSO's cremation. Photo from Tony Lysy.]]
As Mr. [[C. Jinarajadasa]] has stated, "With HPB alone, there would have been Theosophy; but without Henry Steel Olcott, there would have been no world-wide Theosophical Society".<ref>Introduction to The Original Programme of The Theosophical Society</ref>

And, greater still, the tribute paid him by the [[Master]]:

<blockquote>Where can we find an equal devotion? He is one . . . who esteems the sacrifice of comfort and even life something to be cheerfully risked whenever necessary; who will eat any food, or even go without; sleep on any bed, work in any place, fraternize with any outcast, endure any privation for the cause.<ref>Introduction to The Original Programme of The Theosophical Society</ref></blockquote>
 
 

== Awards and honors ==
[[File:HSO stamp.jpg|right|thumb|180px|Sri Lankan stamp, 1967.]]
In 1976, the United States Information Agency commissioned a color '''film''' about Colonel Olcott. Dr. S. Krishnaswamy of Chennai, India and American Bill Bloom worked together to produce a biographical documentary entitled "Colonel Henry S. Olcott: Searcher After Truth."<ref>Film No. 52632. "Colonel Henry S. Olcott: Searcher After Truth." 1976. Records of the U. S. Information Agency. Record Group 306.6427. National Archives at College Park, College Park, MD. Description at http://research.archives.gov/description/52632.</ref>
 
 
A '''fishing village''' near Adyar was named Olcott Urur Kuppam. '''Streets''' in Colombo and [[Galle, Ceylon|Galle]], in Sri Lanka, have been named Olcott Mawatha Roadin his memory.
 
 
The Republic of Sri Lanka issued a 15-cent ''' commemorative stamp''' on [[December 8]], 1967 in honor of Colonel Olcott and the [[Buddhist flag]].
<gallery>
File:HSO statue in front of Fort Railway Station.jpg|Statue at Fort Railway Station, Sri Lanka. Photo by M. Torres.
File:HSO bust in front of Adyar Library.jpg|Statue in front of Adyar Library.
File:HSO statue in front of Fort Railway Station wide view.JPG|Statue at Fort Railway Station, Sri Lanka.
File:Olcott Statue Veiled.jpg|New Jersey statue before unveiling.
File:Olcott Statue.jpg|New Jersey statue after unveiling.
</gallery>
 
'''Statues''' of the Founder have been erected in several places:
* Bust in front of the [[Adyar Library and Research Centre|Adyar Library]] that he helped to establish.
* Statue in front of the Fort Railway Station in Colombo, Sri Lanka, on the south side of the Pettah, a busy commercial district.
* Statue at Maradana Railway Station in a suburb of Colombo.
* Statue in [[Galle, Ceylon]] city center.
* Statue near Princeton, New Jersey at the New Jersey Buddhist Vihara, unveiled on September 10, 2011 as a tribute by the Ananda College Old Boys Association.<ref>"Abdill, Ed. "Olcott Statue Unveiled in New Jersey". Theosophical Society in America web page. October 4, 2011. Available in this [http://www.theosophical.org/news/2386-olcott-statue-unveiled-in-new-jersey news article.]</ref>
 

Olcott is honored by many '''schools''' in India and Sri Lanka as founder. His '''birthday''' is remembered at '''Olcott Memorial High School'''in Chennai, India: "Every year on February 17th, the OMHS higher wing students celebrate Colonel Henry Steele Olcott’s memory by singing songs while holding a procession carrying his portrait through the T.S."<ref>"Olcott's Vision." OMHS Newsletter March 2009. Available at [http://www.olcott-school-chennai.org/newsletters/OMHS_March2009.pdf OMHS website]</ref> [[Mahinda College]] in [[Galle, Ceylon]] has an auditorium named '''Olcott Hall'''. [[Ananda College]] in Colombo annually holds an '''Olcott Oration'''.

== Online resources ==
===Articles and pamphlets===
*[http://www.theosophical.org/publications/quest-magazine/1643# The Man Who Met the Masters: Colonel Henry Steel Olcott] by John Algeo
*[http://www.theosophyforward.com/index.php/theosophical-encyclopedia/245-olcott-henry-steel-1832-1907.html# Olcott, Henry Steel (1832-1907)] by John Algeo
*[http://www.theosophical.org/files/resources/articles/ColonelHenryOlcott.pdf# Colonel Henry Steel Olcott] by Annie Besant
*[http://blavatskyarchives.com/olcottandmahatmas.htm Colonel Henry S. Olcott's Testimony about His Meetings with the Master Morya] by Daniel H. Caldwell
*[http://www.blavatsky.net/theosophy/judge/articles/servant-of-masters-hso.htm# The Servant of the Masters - Col. Henry S. Olcott] by W. Q. Judge
*[http://www.theosophical.org/publications/quest-magazine/1259# The Powers of Truth and Discontent] by Anton Lysy
*[http://www.singaporelodge.org/hso.htm# Henry Steel Olcott] by The Singapore Lodge Theosophical Society

===Audio===
*[https://www.theosophical.org/files/resources/Downloads/mp3/algeo/Olcott%20and%20Blavatsky:%20Theosophical%20Twins.mp3# Olcott and Blavatsky: Theosophical Twins] by John Algeo

===Video===
*[http://www.theosophicalinstitute.org/medialibrary/viewtitle.php?titleid=8242FBD5-4985-49D5-A7E5-78EBF7D87525# The Remarkable Life of Col. H. S. Olcott] by Tony Lysy ''et al''.

===Additional resources===
*[http://www.makara.us/04mdr/01writing/03tg/bios/Olcott.htm# Astral Chart of Henry S. Olcott] by Michael D. Robbins

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Founders|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Presidents of TS Adyar|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Associates of HPB|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Leaders|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Nationality American|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Writers|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Journalists|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Healers|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Attorneys|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Military|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Masons|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Chelas|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Buddhists|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:Received Mahatma Letters|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:People who encountered Mahatmas|Olcott, Henry Steel]]
[[Category:People who witnessed phenomena|Olcott, Henry Steel]]

Mahatma Letter No. 18

2014-02-04T19:38:24Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 23 */

[[Category:ML from Koot Hoomi]]
[[Category:ML needs background]]
[[Category:ML needs publication history]]
[[Category:ML needs commentary]]
{{Infobox MLbox
| header1 = People involved |
| writtenby = [[Koot Hoomi]]
| receivedby = [[A. P. Sinnett]]
| sentvia = unknown
| header2 = Dates
| writtendate = unknown
| receiveddate = July 8, 1881 See [[Mahatma Letter No. 18#Context and background|below]].
| otherdate = none
| header3 = Places
| sentfrom = unknown
| receivedat = [[Bombay, India]]
| vialocation = none
}}
'''This is Letter No. 9 in Barker numbering.''' See below for [[Mahatma Letter No. 18#Context and background|Context and background]].
 
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 17|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter chrono]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 19|Next letter chrono'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>{{pad|3em}}
 
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 15|'''<nowiki> < </nowiki>'''Prev letter Barker]]</big>{{pad|3em}}
<big>[[Mahatma Letter No. 88|Next letter Barker'''<nowiki> > </nowiki>''']]</big>
 
 
== Cover sheet 1 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
IX

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-0_Cover_sheet_6103.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-0_Cover_sheet_6103_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Cover sheet 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
234(a-d) 
Prior to writing [[The Occult World (book)|Occult World]] '''<nowiki> [Editorial note: These words are crossed out.]</nowiki>'''

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-0_Cover_sheet_6104.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-0_Cover_sheet_6104_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Cover sheet 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Pri. a Phil 
from [[K.H.]], first letter rec'd on return to India, July 8th, 1881. 
Containing rough sketch of planetary evolution 
Rec'd by me while staying with [[H. P. Blavatsky|Mme B.]] at Bombay for a few days

{{Col-break|width=3%}}
{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-0_Cover_sheet_6105.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-0_Cover_sheet_6105_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* Number 61 penciled at right.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 1 transcription, image, and notes ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Welcome good friend and brilliant author, welcome back! Your letter at hand, and I am happy to see your personal experience with the "Elect" of London proved so successful. But, I foresee, that more than ever now, you will become an incarnate note of interrogation. Beware! If your questions are found premature by the powers that be, instead of receiving my answers in their pristine purity you may find them transformed into yards of drivel. I am too far gone to feel a hand on my throat whenever trenching on the limits of forbidden topics; not enough to avoid feeling myself — uncomfortably so — like a worm of yesterday before our "Rock of Ages" my [[Cho-Khan]]. We must all be blindfolded before we can pass onward; or else, we have to remain outside.

And now, what about the book? Le quart d'heure de Rabelais is striking, and, finds me, if not quite insolvent, yet quasitrembling at the idea that the first instalment offered may be found below the mark; the price claimed — inadequate with my poor resources; myself led pro bono publico to trespass beyond the terrible — "hitherto shalt thou go, and no further," and the angry wave of the [[Cho-Khan]]'s wrath swamping me blue ink and all! I fondly hope you will not make me lose "my situation."

Quite so. For, I have a dim notion that you will be very impatient with me. I have a very clear notion that you need not be. It is one of the unfortunate necessities of life that imperial needs do sometimes

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-1_6106.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-1_6106_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''le quart d’heure de Rabelais''' is a French expression that means it is time to pay the bill; named after a trick the writer used in a restaurant to avoid paying.
* '''pro bono publico''' is a Latin phrase meaning "for the public good," generally used to describe professional work undertaken voluntarily and without payment.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 2 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
force one apparently to ignore the claims of friendship, not to violate one's word, but to put off and lay aside for a while the too impatient expectations of [[neophyte]]s as of inferior importance. One such need that I call imperial is the need of your future welfare; the realization of the dream dreamt by you in company with [[William Stainton Moses|S.M.]] That dream — shall we call it a vision? — was, that you, and [[Anna Kingsford|Mrs. K.]] — why forget the [[Theosophical Society|Theos. Soc.]]? — "are all parts of a large plan for the manifestations of [[occult]] philosophy to the world." Yes; the time must come, and it is not far — when all of you will comprehend aright the apparently contradictory phases of such manifestations; forced by the evidence to reconcile them. The case not being so at present, meanwhile — remember: it is because we are playing a risky game and the stakes are human [[soul]]s that I ask you to possess yours in patience. Bearing in mind that I have to look after your "[[soul]]" and mine too, I propose to do so at whatever cost, even at the risk of being misunderstood by you as I was by [[A. O. Hume|Mr. Hume]]. The work is made the more difficult by my being a lonely labourer in the field, and that, as long as I fail to prove to my superiors that you, at least — mean business; that you — are in right good earnest. As I am refused higher help, so will you fail to easily find help in that Society

{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-2_6107.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-2_6107_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 3 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
in which you move, and which you try to move. Nor will you find, for a certain time much joy in those directly concerned. Our [[H. P. Blavatsky|old lady]] is weak and her nerves are worked to a fiddle string; so is her jaded brain. [[H. S. Olcott|H.S.O.]] is far away — in exile — fighting his way back to salvation — compromised more than you imagine by his Simla indiscretions — and establishing theosoph. schools. [[A. O. Hume|Mr. Hume]] — who once promised to become a champion fighter in that Battle of Light against Darkness — now preserves a kind of armed neutrality wondrous to behold. Having made the mirific discovery that we are a body of antidiluvian Jesuits of fossiles — self-crowned with oratorial flourishes, he rested but to accuse us of intercepting his letters to [[H. P. Blavatsky|H.P.B.]]! However, he finds some comfort by thinking "what a jolly argument he shall have elsewhere (Angel Linnean ornithological Society, perhaps) with the entity which is represented by the name "[[Koothoomi]]." Verily has our very intellectual, once mutual friend, a flood of words at his command which would suffice to float a troop ship of oratorious fallacies. Nevertheless — I respect him. . . . But who next? [[C. C. Massey]]? But then he is the hapless parent of about half a dozen of illegitimate brats. He is a most charming, devoted friend; a profound [[Mysticism|mystic]]; a generous, noble minded man, a gentleman — as they say — every inch of him; tried as gold; every requisite for a student of [[occultism]], but none for an [[adept]], my good friend. Be it as it may, his
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-3_6108.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-3_6108_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''his <nowiki>[</nowiki>Olcott's<nowiki>]</nowiki> Simla indiscretions''' refers to the publication of his article "A Day with Madame Blavatsky" where he mentioned the names of several prominent Englishmen present during the [[phenomena]] at Simla. See [[Mahatma Letter No. 5]]
* '''Establishing theosoph. schools'''. [[H. S. Olcott]] was in Sri Lanka (a [[Buddhism|Buddhist]] country then dominated by [[Christianity|Christians]]), establishing [[Buddhism|Buddhist]] schools. His work was remarkable and today he is regarded as a national hero in that country.
* '''mirific''' means miraculous.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 4 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
secret is his own, and I have no right to divulge it. [[George Wyld|Dr. Wyld]]? — a christian to the back bone. [[Henry J. Hood|Hood]]? — a sweet nature, as you say; a dreamer, and an idealist in [[Mysticism|mystic]] matters, yet — no worker. [[William Stainton Moses|S. Moses]]? Ah! here we are. [[William Stainton Moses|S.M.]] has nearly upset the [[Theosophy|theosoph.]] ark set afloat three years back: and, he will do his level best to do it over again -— our [[Imperator]] notwithstanding. You doubt? Listen.

His is a weird, rare nature. His [[siddhis|occult psychical energies]] are tremendous; but they have lain dormant, folded up within him and unknown to himself, when, some eight years or so, [[Imperator]] threw his eye upon him and bid his spirit soar. Since then, a new life has been in him, a dual existence, but his nature could not be changed. Brought up as a theological student, his mind was devoured by doubts. Earlier, he betook himself to Mount Athos, where, immuring himself in a monastery, he studied Greek Eastern religion, and it is there that he was first noticed by his "[[Spirit guide]]" (!!) Of course, Greek casuistry failed to solve his doubts, and he hurried on to Rome, — popery satisfying him as little. From thence he wandered to Germany with the same negative results. Giving up dry christian theology he did not give up its presumable founder with all that. He needed an ideal and he found it in the latter. For him [[Jesus]] is a reality, a once embodied, now a disembodied Spirit, who, "furnished him with an evidence of his personal identity" — he thinks, — in no less a degree than other "Spirits" — [[Imperator]] among the rest — have. Nevertheless, neither the religions of [[Jesus]] nor yet his words, as recorded in the Bible and believed by [[William Stainton Moses|S.M.]] authentic — are fully accepted by that restless Spirit of his. [[Imperator]], on whom the same fate devolved later on, fares no better. His mind is too positive. Once impressed it becomes easier to efface characters engraved upon titanium than impressions made upon his brain.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-4_6109.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-4_6109_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 5 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Whenever under the influence of [[Imperator]] — he is all alive to the realities of [[Occultism]], and the superiority of [[Occult Science|our Science]] over [[Spiritualism]]. As soon as left alone and under the pernicious guidance of those he firmly believes having identified with disembodied [[Soul]]s — all becomes confusion again! His mind will yield to no suggestions, no reasonings but his own, and those are all for [[Spiritualism|Spiritualistic]] theories. When the old theological fetters had dropped off, he imagined himself a free man. Some months later, he became the humble slave and tool of the "[[Spirit Guides|Spirits]]"! It is but when standing face to face with his inner Self that he realizes the truth that there is something higher and nobler than the prittle-prattle of pseudo Spirits. It was at such a moment that he heard for the first the voice of [[Imperator]], and it was, as he himself puts it: "as the voice of God speaking to his inner Self." That voice has made itself familiar to him for years, and yet he very often heeds it not. A simple query: Were [[Imperator|Imper.]] what he believes, nay — knows him to be, he thinks, — would not he have made [[S. Moses|S.M.]]'s will completely subservient to his own by this time? Alone the [[adept]]s, i.e. the embodied spirits — are forbidden by our wise and intransgressible laws to completely subject to themselves another and a weaker will, — that of free born man. The latter mode of proceeding is the favourite one resorted to by the "[[Brothers of the Shadow]]," the Sorcerers, the [[Elementary]] Spooks, and, as an isolated exception — by the highest [[Planetary Spirit]]s, those, who can no longer err. But these appear on Earth but
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-5_6110.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-5_6110_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 6 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
at the origin of every new [[Root-Race|human kind]]; at the junction of, and close of the two ends of the [[Cycle|great cycle]]. And, they remain with man no longer than the time required for the eternal truths they teach to impress themselves so forcibly upon the plastic minds of the new races as to warrant them from being lost or entirely forgotten in ages hereafter, by the forthcoming generations. The mission of the [[planetary Spirit]] is but to strike the KEY NOTE OF TRUTH. Once he has directed the vibration of the latter to run its course uninterruptedly along the catenation of that [[Root-Race|race]] and to the end of the [[cycle]] — the denizen of the highest inhabited [[sphere]] disappears from the surface of our planet — till the following "resurrection of flesh." The vibrations of the Primitive Truth are what your philosophers name "innate ideas."

[[Imperator]], then, had repeatedly told him that "in [[occultism]] alone he should seek for, and will find a phase of truth not yet known to him." But that did not prevent [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] at all from turning his back upon [[occultism]] whenever a theory of it clashed with one of his own preconceived [[Spiritualism|Spiritualistic]] ideas. To him [[mediumship]] appeared as the Charter of his [[Soul]]'s freedom, as resurrection from Spiritual death. He had been allowed to enjoy it only so far as it was necessary for the confirmation of his faith: promised that the abnormal would yield to the normal; ordered to prepare
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-6_6111.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-6_6111_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 7 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
for the time when the Self within him will become conscious of its spiritual, independent existence, will act and talk face to face with its Instructor, and will lead its life in Spiritual Spheres normally and without external or internal [[mediumship]] at all. And yet once conscious of what he terms "external Spirit action" he recognised no more hallucination from truth, the false from the real: confounding at times [[Elementals]] and [[Elementaries]], embodied from disembodied Spirit, though he had been oft enough told of, and warned against "those spirits that hover about the Earth's sphere" — by his "Voice of God." With all that he firmly believes to have invariably acted under [[Imperator|Imper]]'s direction, and that such spirits as have come to him came by his "[[Spirit Guides|guide]]'s" permission. In such a case H.P.B. was there by Imper's consent? And how do you reconcile the following contradictions. Ever since 1876, acting under direct orders, she tried to awake him to the reality of what was going on around and in him. That she must have acted either according to or against [[Imperator|Imper]]'s will — he must know, as in the latter case she might boast of being stronger, more powerful than his "[[Spirit Guides|guide]]" who never yet protested against the intrusion. Now what happens? Writing to her from Isle of Wight, in 1876, of a vision lasting for over 48 consecutive hours he had, and during which he walked about, talked as usual, but did not preserve the slightest remembrance of anything external, he asks her to tell him whether it was
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-7_6112.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-7_6112_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 8 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
a vision or a hallucination. Why did he not ask [[Imperator|+ I-r]]? "You can tell me for you were there," he says. . . . "You — changed, yet yourself — if you have a Self. . . . I suppose you have, but into that I do not pry." . . . At another time he saw her in his own library looking at him, approaching and giving him some [[Freemasonry|masonic]] signs of the Lodge he knows. He admits that he "saw her as clearly as he saw [[C. C. Massey|Massey]] — who was there." He saw her on several other occasions, and sometimes knowing it was [[H. P. Blavatsky|H.P.B.]] he could not recognise her. "You seem to me from your appearance as from your letters so different at times, the mental attitudes so various, that it is quite conceivable to me, as I am authoritatively told, that you are a bundle of Entities. . . . I have absolute faith in you." In every letter of his he clamoured for a "living [[Adept|Brother]]." To her unequivocal statement that there was one already having charge of him, he strongly objected. When helped to get free from his too material body, absent from it for hours and days sometimes his empty machine run during that period from afar and by external, living influence, — as soon as back, he would begin labouring under the irradicable impression of having been all that time the vehicle for another intelligence, a disembodied not embodied Spirit, truth never once flashing across his mind. "[[Imperator]]," he wrote to her, "traverses your idea about [[mediumship]].
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-8_6113.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-8_6113_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 9 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
He says there should be no real antagonism between the [[medium]] and the [[adept]]." Had he used the word "[[Seer]]" instead of "[[medium]]" the idea would have been rendered more correctly, for a man becomes rarely an [[adept]] without being born a natural [[Seer]]. Then again. In September, 1875, he knew nothing of the [[Brothers of the Shadow]] — our greatest, most cruel, and — why not confess — our most potential Enemies. In that year he actually asked the [[H. P. Blavatsky|old lady]] whether [[Edward Bulwer-Lytton|Bulwer]] had been eating underdone pork chops and dreaming when he described "that hideous [[Dweller of the Threshold]]." "Make yourself ready," she answered — "in about twelve months more you will have to face and fight with them." In October, 1876, they had begun their work upon him. "I am fighting" — he wrote — "a hand to hand battle with all the legions of the Fiend for the past three weeks. My nights are made hideous with their torments, temptations and foul suggestions. I see them all around, glaring at me, gabbling, howling, grinning! Every form of filthy suggestion, of bewildering doubt, of mad and shuddering fear is upon me . . . I can understand [[Zanoni (book)|Zanoni]]'s [[Dweller of the Threshold|Dweller]] now . . . I have not wavered yet . . . and their temptations are fainter, the presence less near, the horror less. . . ."

One night she had prostrated herself before her Superior, one of the few they fear, praying
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-9_6114.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-9_6114_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Her Superior''' is referring to [[H. P. Blavatsky]]'s Master, [[Mahatma]] [Morya]].

{{Col-end}}

== Page 10 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
him to wave his hand across the ocean, lest [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] should die, and the [[Theosophical Society|Theos. Soc.]] lose its best subject. "He must be tried" was the answer. He imagines that [[Imperator|+ Imper.]] had sent the tempters because he [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] was one of those Thomases who must see; he would not believe that [[Imperator|+]] could not help their coming. Watch over him he did — he could not drive them away unless the victim, the [[neophyte]] himself, proved the strongest. But did these human fiends in league with the [[Elementaries]] prepare him for a new life as be thought they would? Embodiments of those adverse influences which beset the inner Self struggling to be free and to progress, they would never have returned had he successfully conquered them by asserting his own independent WILL, by giving up his [[mediumship]], his passive will. Yet they did.

You say of + — "[[Imperator]] — is certainly not his ([[Stainton Moses|S.M.]]'s) [[Astral Body|astral soul]], and assuredly, also, he is not from a lower World than our own — not an [[elementary|earth-bound Spirit]]." No one ever said he was anything of the kind. [[H. P. Blavatsky|H.P.B.]] never told you he was [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]]'s [[Astral Body|astral soul]], but that what he often mistook for [[Imperator|+]] was his own [[higher Self]], his divine [[atman]] — not [[linga Sarira]] or [[astral Soul]], or the [[Kama rupa]] the independent [[doppelganger]] — again. [[Imperator|+]] cannot contradict himself; [[Imperator|+]] cannot be ignorant of the truth, so often misrepresented by [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]]; [[Imperator|+]] cannot preach the [[occult Science]]s and then defend [[mediumship]], not even in that highest form
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-10_6115.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-10_6115_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 11 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
described by his pupil. [[Mediumship]] is abnormal. When in further development the abnormal has given way to the natural, the [[Spirit Guide|controls]] are shaken off, and passive obedience is no longer required, then the medium learns to use his will, to exercise his own power, and becomes an [[adept]]. The process is one of development and the [[neophyte]] has to go to the end. As long as he is subject to occasional trance — he cannot be an [[adept]]. [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] passes the two-thirds of his life in Trance.

To your question — Is [[Imperator]] "a [[Planetary Spirit]]" and "may a [[Planetary Spirit]] have been humanly incarnated," I will first say that there can be no [[Planetary Spirit]] that was not once material or what you call human. When our great [[Buddha]] — the patron of all the [[adept]]s, the reformer and the codifier of the [[occultism|occult system]], reached first [[Nirvana]] on Earth, he became a [[Planetary Spirit]]; i.e. — his spirit could at one and the same time rove the interstellar spaces in full consciousness, and continue at will on Earth in his original and individual body. For the divine Self had so completely disfranchised itself from matter that it could create at will an inner substitute for itself, and leaving it in the human form for days, weeks, sometimes years, affect in no wise by the change either the vital principle or the physical mind of its body. By the way, that is the highest form of adeptship man can hope for on our planet. But it is as rare as the [[Buddha]]s themselves, the last [[Khobilgan]] who reached it being
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-11_6116.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-11_6116_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 12 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
[[Sang-Ko-Pa]] of Kokonor (XIV Century), the reformer of esoteric as well as of vulgar Lamaism. Many are those who "break through the egg-shell," few who, once out are able to exercise their Nirira namastaka fully, when completely out of the body. Conscious life in Spirit is as difficult for some natures as swimming is for some bodies. Though the human frame is lighter in its bulk than water, and that every person is born with the faculty, so few develop in themselves the art of treading water that death by drowning is the most frequent of accidents. The [[planetary Spirit]] of that kind (the [[Buddha]] like) can pass at will into other bodies — of more or less etherialised matter, inhabiting other regions of the Universe. There are many other grades and orders, but there is no separate and eternally constituted order of [[Planetary Spirit]]s. Whether [[Imperator]] is a "planetary" embodied or disembodied, whether he is an [[adept]] in flesh or out of it, I am not at liberty to say, any more than he would himself to tell [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] who I am, or may be, or even who [[H. P. Blavatsky|H.P.B.]] is. If he himself chooses to be silent on that subject [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] has no right to ask me. But then our friend, [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] ought to know. Nay: he firmly believes he does. For in his intercourse with that personage there came a time when not satisfied with [[Imperator|+]] assurances, or content to respect his wishes that he, [[Imperator]] & Co. should remain impersonal and unknown save by their assumed titles, [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] wrestled with him, Jacob-like, for months on the point of
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-12_6117.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-12_6117_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Nirira namastaka''' is the ability of a high adept to produce from within his focus of consciousness or to exteriorize from it a substitute on a lower plane, which thereafter functions in all respects as would the full inner spiritual person were he present in the vehicle in which the substitute is acting. It is the same power but on a higher plane which enables the adept to transfer his mayavi-rupa to different parts of the earth, and to act in it; a power which in Tibetan is called hpho-wa. (Encyclopedic Theosophical Glossary)

{{Col-end}}

== Page 13 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
that spirit's identity. It was the Biblical flim-flam all over again. "I pray thee tell me thy name" — and though answered: "Wherefore is it that thou dost ask after my name?" — what's in a name? — he allowed [[Stainton Moses|S.M.]] to label him like a portmanteau. And so, he is at rest now, for be has "seen God face to face"; who, after wrestling, and seeing that he prevailed not, said "let me go" and was forced to come to the terms offered by Jacob S. Moses. I strongly advise you for your own information to put that question to your friend. Why should he be "anxiously awaiting" my reply, since he knows all about [[Imperator|+]]? Did not that "Spirit" tell him a story one day, — a queer story, something what he may not divulge about himself and forbid him ever mentioning it? What more does he want? That fact, that he seeks to learn through me the true nature of [[Imperator|+]], is a pretty good proof in itself that he is not as sure of his identity as he believes he is, or rather would make believe he is. Or is the question a blind? — which?

I may answer you, what I said to [[G. H. Fechner]] one day, when he wanted to know the [[Hinduism|Hindu]] view on what he had written — "You are right; . . . 'every diamond, every crystal, every plant and star has its own individual [[soul]], besides man and animal . . .' and, 'there is a hierarchy of [[soul]]s from the lowest forms of matter up to the [[World Soul]]' . . .; but, you are mistaken when adding to the above the assurance that 'the spirits of the
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-13_6118.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-13_6118_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''the Biblical flim-flam''' quotations are from Genesis 32:29, when Jacob wrestled with an angel (or with Yahweh) and was given the name Israel. Flim-flam can refer to nonsense or to deception.
* '''Portmanteau''' is a piece of luggage; it can also be a combination of two (or more) words or morphemes into one new word.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 14 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
departed hold direct psychic communication with [[Soul]]s that are still connected with a human body' — for, they do not." The relative position of the inhabited worlds in our Solar System would alone preclude such a possibility. For I trust you have given up the queer idea — a natural result of early [[Christianity|Xtian]] training — that there can possibly be human intelligences inhabiting purely spiritual regions? You will then as readily understand the fallacy of the [[Christianity|christians]] — who would burn immaterial [[soul]]s in a material physical [[hell]] — as the mistake of the more educated [[spiritualism|spiritualists]], who lullaby themselves with the thought that any other but the denizens of the two worlds immediately interlinked with our own can possibly communicate with them? However etherial and purified of gross matter they may be, the pure Spirits are still subject to the physical and universal laws of matter. They cannot if even they would span the abyss that separates their worlds from ours. They can be visited in Spirit, their Spirit cannot descend and reach us. They attract, they cannot be attracted, their Spiritual polarity being an insuperable difficulty in the way. (By-the-bye you must not trust [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]] literally. The book is but a tentative effort to divert the attention of the [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] from their preconceptions to the true state of things. The author was made to hint and point out in the true direction, to say what things are not, not what they are. Proof reader helping, a few real mistakes have crept in as on page 1, chapter 1, volume 1, where divine Essence is made emanating from Adam instead of the reverse.)
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-14_6119.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-14_6119_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''Xtian''' is an abbreviation for "Christian"

{{Col-end}}

== Page 15 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Once fairly started upon that subject, I will endeavour to explain to you still clearer where lies the impossibility. You will thus be answered in regard to both [[Planetary Spirits]] and — [[Spirit Guides|seance room "Spirits."]]

The cycle of intelligent existences commences at the highest [[Spheres|worlds or planets]] — the term "highest" meaning here the most spiritually perfect. Evoluting from [[cosmic matter]] — which is [[akasa]], the primeval not the secondary plastic medium, or [[Ether]] of Science instinctively suspected, unproven as the rest — man first evolutes from this matter in its most sublimated state, appearing at the threshold of [[Eternity]] as a perfectly Etherial — not Spiritual Entity, say — a [[Planetary Spirit]]. He is but one remove from the universal and Spiritual World Essence — the [[Anima Mundi]] of the Greeks, or that which humanity in its spiritual decadence has degraded into a mythical personal God. Hence, at that stage, the Spirit — man is at best an active Power, an immutable, therefore an unthinking [[Principle]] (the term "immutable" being again used here but to denote that state for the time being, the immutability applying here but to the inner principle which will vanish and disappear as soon as the speck of the material in him will start on its [[Cyclic Evolution|cyclic work of Evolution]] and transformation). In his subsequent descent, and in proportion of the increase of [[matter]] he will assert more and more his activity. Now, the congeries of the star-worlds (including our own planet) inhabited by intelligent beings may be likened to an orb or rather an epicycloid formed of rings like a [[Chains and Rounds|chain]] — worlds inter-linked together, the totality
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-15_6120.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-15_6120_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 16 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
representing an imaginary endless ring, or circle. The progress of man throughout the whole — from its starting to its closing points meeting on the highest point of its circumference — is what we call the Maha Yug or [[Chains and Rounds|Great Cycle]], the Kuklos, whose head is lost in a crown of [[Absolute|absolute Spirit]], and its lowest point of circumference in absolute matter — to viz. the point of cessation of action of the active principle. If using a more familiar term we call the [[Chains and Rounds|Great Cycle]] the [[Macrokosm]] and its component parts or the inter-linked [[Chains and Rounds#Globes|star worlds]] [[Microkosms]], the [[occultism|occultists]]' meaning in representing each of the latter as perfect copies of the former will become evident. The Great is the Prototype of the smaller [[Law of Cycles|cycles]]: and as such, each [[Chains and Rounds#Globes|star world]] has in its turn its own [[Cyclic Evolution|cycle of Evolution]] which starts with a purer and ends with a grosser or more material nature. As they descend, each world presents itself naturally more and more shadowy, becoming at the "antipodes" absolute [[matter]]. Propelled by the irresistible [[Law of Cycles|cyclic impulse]] the [[Planetary Spirit]] has to descend before he can reascend. On his way he has to pass through the whole ladder of [[Evolution]], missing no rung, to halt at every [[Chains and Rounds#Globes|star world]] as he would at a station; and, besides the unavoidable cycle of that particular and every respective [[Chains and Rounds#Root-Races and World-Periods|star world]] — to perform in it his own "life-cycle" to, viz.: returning and [[Reincarnation|reincarnating]] as many times as he fails to complete his round of life in it, as he
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-16_6121.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-16_6121_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''viz.''' is an abbreviation the adverb videlicet, derived from Latin, meaning "namely", "that is to say", or "as follows".

{{Col-end}}

== Page 17 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
dies on it before reaching the age of reason as correctly stated in [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]]. Thus far [[Anna Kingsford|Mrs. Kingsford]]'s idea that the human [[Ego]] is being [[Reincarnation|reincarnated]] in several successive human bodies is the true one. As to its being [[Reincarnation#Transmigration into lower forms|reborn in animal forms]] after human incarnation it is the result of her loose way of expressing things and ideas. Another WOMAN — all over again. Why, she confounds "[[Soul]] and [[Spirit]]," refuses to discriminate between the animal and the spiritual [[Ego]]s the [[Jivatma]] (or [[Linga-Sharir]]) and the [[Kama-Rupa]] (or Atma-Rupa), two as different things as body and mind, and — mind and thought are! That is what happens. After circling, so to say, along the [[Cyclic Evolution|arc of the cycle]], circling along and within it (the daily and yearly rotation of the Earth is as good an illustration as any) when the Spirit-man reaches our [[Chains and Rounds#Globes|planet]], which is one of the lowest, having lost at every station some of the etherial and acquired an increase of material nature, both spirit and matter have become pretty much equilibrized in him. But then, he has the Earth's cycle to perform; and, as in the process of [[Cyclic Evolution|involution and evolution downward]], matter is ever striving to stifle spirit, when arrived to the lowest point of his pilgrimage, the once pure [[Planetary Spirit]] will be found dwindled to — what Science agrees to call a primitive or Primordial man — amidst a nature
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-17_6122.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-17_6122_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 18 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
as primordial — speaking geologically, for physical nature keeps pace with the physiological as well as the spiritual man, in her [[Cyclic Evolution|cyclic]] career. At that point the great Law begins its work of selection. Matter found entirely divorced from spirit is thrown over into the still lower worlds — into the sixth "GATE" or "way of rebirth" of the vegetable and mineral worlds, and of the primitive animal forms. From thence, matter ground over in the workshop of nature proceeds soulless back to its Mother-Fount; while the [[Ego]]s purified of their dross are enabled to resume their progress once more onward. It is here, then, that the laggard [[Ego]]s perish by the millions. It is the solemn moment of the "survival of the fittest," the annihilation of those unfit. It is but matter (or material man) which is compelled by its own weight to descend to the very bottom of the "[[circle of necessity]]" to there assume animal form; as to the winner of that race throughout the worlds — the [[Ego#Spiritual ego|Spiritual Ego]], he will ascend from star to star, from one world to another, circling onward to rebecome the once pure [[planetary Spirit]], then higher still, to finally reach its first starting point, and from thence — to merge into MYSTERY. No [[adept]] has ever penetrated beyond the veil of [[Cosmic Matter|primitive Kosmic matter]]. The highest, the most perfect vision is limited to the universe of Form and Matter.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-18_6123.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-18_6123_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 19 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
But my explanation does not end here. You want to know why it is deemed supremely difficult if not utterly impossible for pure disembodied Spirits to communicate with men through [[mediumship|mediums]] or Phantomosophy. I say, because: —

(a) On account of the antagonistic atmospheres respectively surrounding these [[planes|worlds]];

(b) Of the entire dissimilarity of physiological and spiritual conditions; and —

(c) Because that [[Chains and Rounds|chain of worlds]] I have just been telling you about, is not only an epicycloid but an elliptical orbit of existences, having, as every ellipse, not one but two points — two foci, which can never approach each other; Man being at one focus of it and pure Spirit at the other.

To this you might object. I can neither help it, nor change the fact, but there is still another and far mightier impediment. Like a rosary composed of white and black beads alternating with each other, so that concatenation of worlds is made up of [[worlds of causes|worlds of CAUSES]] and [[worlds of effects|worlds of EFFECTS]], the latter — the direct result produced by the former. Thus it becomes evident that every sphere of Causes and our Earth is one — is not only inter-linked with, and surrounded by, but actually separated from its nearest neighbour — the higher sphere of Causality — by an impenetrable atmosphere (in its spiritual sense) of effects bordering on, and even inter-linking, never mixing with — the next sphere: for one is active, the other — passive, the [[world of causes]] positive, [[world of effects|that of effects]] — negative. This passive resistance can be overcome but under conditions, of which your most learned [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] have not the faintest idea. All movement is, so to say polar. It is very difficult to convey my meaning to you at this point; but I will go to the end. I am aware of my failure to bring before you these — to us — axiomatical truths — in any other
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-19_6124.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-19_6124_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 20 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
form but that of a simple logical postulate — if so much — they being capable of absolute and unequivocal demonstration, but to the highest [[Seer]]s. But, I'll give you food for thinking if nothing else.

The intermediary spheres, being but the projected shadows of the [[worlds of causes|Worlds of Causes]] — are negatived by the last. They are the great halting places, the stations in which the new Self-Conscious [[Ego]]s to be — the self-begotten progeny of the old and disembodied Egos of our planet — are [[Gestation|gestated]]. Before the new phoenix, re-born of the ashes of its parent, can soar higher, to a better, more spiritual, and [[Devachan|perfect world]] — still a world of matter — it has to pass through the process of a new birth, so to say; and, as on our earth, where the two-thirds of infants are either still-born or die in infancy, so in our "[[world of effects]]." On earth it is the physiological and mental defects, the sins of the progenitors which are visited upon the issue: in that land of shadows, the new and yet unconscious [[Devachan#Devachanic ego|Ego-foetus]] becomes the just victim of the transgressions of its old Self, whose [[karma]] — merit and demerit — will alone weave out its future destiny. In that world, my good friend, we find but unconscious, self-acting, ex-human machines, souls in their transition state, whose dormant faculties and individuality lie as a butterfly in its chrysalis; and [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] would yet have them talk sense! Caught at times, into the vortex of the abnormal "[[mediumship|mediumistic]]" current, they become the unconscious echoes of thoughts and ideas crystallized around those present. Every positive, well-directed mind is capable of neutralizing such secondary effects in a seance room. The world below ours is worse yet. The former is harmless at least; it is more sinned against by being disturbed, than
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-20_6125.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-20_6125_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 21 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
sinning; the latter allowing the retention of full consciousness as being a hundred-fold more material, is positively dangerous. The notions of [[hell]]s and [[purgatory]], of [[paradise]]s and resurrections are all caricatured, distorted echoes of the primeval one Truth, taught humanity in the infancy of its races by every First Messenger — the [[Planetary Spirit]] mentioned on the reverse of page the third — and whose remembrance lingered in the memory of man as [[Elu]] of the Chaldees, [[Osiris]] the Egyptian, [[Vishnu]], the first [[Buddha]]s and so on.

The lower [[world of effects]] is the sphere of such distorted Thoughts; of the most sensual conceptions, and pictures; of anthropomorphic deities, the out-creations of their creators, the sensual human minds of people who have never out-grown their brutehood on earth. Remembering [[Thought-forms|thoughts are things]] — have tenacity, coherence, and life, — that they are real entities — the rest will become plain. Disembodied — the creator is attracted naturally to its creation and creatures; sucked in — by the Maelstrom dug out by his own hands. . . . But I must pause, for volumes would hardly suffice to explain all that was said by me in this letter.

In reference to your wonder that the views of the three [[Mysticism|mystics]] "are far from being identical," what does the fact prove? Were they instructed by disembodied, pure, and wise Spirits — even by those of one remove from our earth on the higher plane — would not the teachings be identical? The question arising: "May not Spirits as well as men differ in ideas?"
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-21_6126.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-21_6126_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* A '''maelstrom''' is a very powerful whirlpool; a large, swirling body of water.

{{Col-end}}

== Page 22 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
Well, then their teaching — aye, of the highest of them since they are the "[[Spirit Guides|guides]]" of the three great London [[Seer]]s — will not be more authoritative than those of mortal men. "But, they may belong to different [[sphere]]s?" Well; if in the different [[sphere]]s contradictory doctrines are propounded, these doctrines cannot contain the Truth, for Truth is One, and cannot admit of diametrically opposite views; and pure Spirits who see it as it is, with the veil of [[matter]] entirely withdrawn from it — cannot err. Now, if we allow of different aspects or portions of the Whole Truth being visible to different agencies or intelligences, each under various conditions, as for example various portions of the one landscape develop themselves to various persons, at various distances and from various standpoints — if we admit the fact of various or different agencies (individual [[Brother]]s for instance) endeavouring to develop the [[Ego]]s of different individuals, without subjecting entirely their wills to their own (as it is forbidden) but by availing themselves of their physical, moral, and intellectual idiosyncracies; if we add to this the countless kosmical influences which distort and deflect all efforts to achieve definite purposes: if we remember, moreover, the direct hostility of the [[Brethren of the Shadow]] always on the watch to perplex and haze the [[neophyte]]'s brain, I think we shall have no difficulty in understanding how even a definite spiritual advance may to a certain extent lead different individuals to apparently different conclusions and theories.

Having confessed to you that I had no right to interfere
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-22_6127.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-22_6127_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 23 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
with [[Imperator]]'s secrets and plans, I must say that so far, however, he has proved the wisest of us. Had our policy been the same, had I, for instance allowed you to infer and then believe (without stating anything positive myself) that I was a "disembodied [[angel]]" — a Spirit of pellucid electroidal essence, from the Super-Stellar phantasmatical zone — we would both be happier. You — you would not have worried your head as to "whether agencies of that sort will always remain necessary" and I — would not find myself under the disagreeable necessity of having to refuse a friend a "personal interview and direct communication." You might have implicitly believed anything coming from me; and I would have felt less responsible for you before my "GUIDES." However, time will show what may or may not be done in that direction. The book is out, and we have to patiently wait for the results of that first serious shot at the enemy. Art Magic and [[Isis Unveiled (book)|Isis]] emanating from women and as it was believed, [[Spiritualism|Spiritualists]] — could never hope for a serious hearing. Its effects will at first be disastrous enough, for the gun will recoil and the shot rebounding will strike the author and his humble hero, who are not likely to flinch. But it will also graze the [[H. P. Blavatsky|old lady]], reviving in the Anglo-Indian press last year's outcry. The Thersites and literary Philistines will go hard to work, the flings, squibs and coups de bec falling thick upon her — though aimed at you alone, as the Editor of the [[Pioneer]] is far from being beloved by his colleagues of
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-24_6129.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-24_6129_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
* '''The book is out''' refers to the publication of [[A. P. Sinnett]]'s first book [[The Occult World (book)|''The Occult World'']].
* '''Art Magic''' refers to ''Art Magic: Or Mundane, Sub Mundane, and Super Mundane Spiritism'', first published in 1876. [[Spiritualism|Spiritualist]] [[Emma Hardinge Britten]] announced that the book was written by ‘an adept’ of her acquaintance, Louis Constant, for whom she was ‘acting as translator and secretary’.
{{Col-end}}

== Page 24 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
India. [[Spiritualism|Spiritualistic]] papers have already opened the campaign in London and the Yankee editors of the Organs of "Angels" will follow suit, the heavenly "[[Spirit Guides|Controls]]" ejaculating their choicest scandalum magnatum. Some men of science — least of all their admirers — the parasites who bask in the sun and dream they are themselves that sun — are not likely to forgive you the sentence — really much too flattering — which ranges the comprehension of a poor, unknown [[Hinduism|Hindoo]]] "So far beyond the science and philosophy of Europe, that only the broadest minded representatives of either will be able to realize the existence of such powers in man, etc." But what of that? It was all foreseen and was to be expected. When the first hum and ding-dong of adverse criticism is hushed, thoughtful men will read and ponder over the book, as they have never pondered over the most scientific efforts of [[Alfred Russel Wallace|Wallace]] and [[William Crookes|Crookes]] to reconcile modern science with Spirits, and — the little seed will grow and thrive.

In the meantime I do not forget my promises to you. As soon as installed in your sleeping chamber I will try and. . . . [Here three lines in the original letter have been completely erased apparently by the writer thereof. — ED].

I hope to be permitted to do so much for you. If, for generations we have "shut out the world from the Knowledge of our Knowledge," it is on account of its absolute unfitness; and if, notwithstanding proofs given, it still refuses yielding to evidence, then will we at the End of this [[cycle]] retire
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-25_6130.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-25_6130_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 25 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
into solitude and our kingdom of silence once more. . . . We have offered to exhume the primeval strata of man's being, his basic nature, and lay bare the wonderful complications of his inner Self — something never to be achieved by physiology or even psychology in its ultimate expression — and demonstrate it scientifically. It matters not to them, if the excavations be so deep, the rocks so rough and sharp, that in diving into that, to them, fathomless ocean, most of us perish in the dangerous exploration; for it is we who were the divers and the pioneers and the men of science have but to reap where we have sown. It is our mission to plunge and bring the pearls of Truth to the surface; theirs — to clean and set them into scientific jewels. And, if they refuse to touch the ill-shapen, oyster-shell, insisting that there is, nor cannot be any precious pearl inside it, then shall we once more wash our hands of any responsibility before human-kind. For countless generations hath the [[adept]] builded a fane of imperishable rocks, a giant's Tower of INFINITE THOUGHT, wherein the Titan dwelt, and will yet, if need be, dwell alone, emerging from it but at the end of every [[cycle]], to invite the elect of mankind to co-operate with him and help in his turn enlighten superstitious man. And we will go on in that periodical work of ours; we will not allow ourselves to be baffled in our philanthropic attempts until that day when the foundations of a new continent of thought are so firmly built that no amount of opposition and ignorant malice guided by the [[Brethren of the Shadow]] will be found to prevail.
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-26_6131.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-26_6131_thm.jpg]
{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Page 26 ==

{{Col-begin|width=98%}}
{{Col-break|width=55%}}
But until that day of final triumph someone has to be sacrificed — though we accept but voluntary victims. The ungrateful task did lay her low and desolate in the ruins of misery, misapprehension, and isolation: but she will have her reward in the hereafter for we never were ungrateful. As regards the [[Adept]] — not one of my kind, good friend, but far higher — you might have closed your book with those lines of [[Alfred, Lord Tennyson|Tennyson]]'s "Wakeful Dreamer" — you knew him not —

"How could ye know him? Ye were yet within
The narrower circle; he had well nigh reached
The last, which, with a region of white flame,
Pure without heat, into a larger air
Up-burning, and an ether of black blue,
Invests and ingirds all other lives. . . ."

I'll close. Remember then on the 17th of July and. . . . [Here again six lines in the original have been deleted. — ED.] . . . ., to you will become the sublimest of realities.

Farewell.

Sincerely yours,

[[K. H.]]
{{Col-break|width=3%}}

{{Col-break|width=15%}}
[http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-27_6132.jpg http://www.theosophy.wiki/mywiki/images/ML/18-27_6132_thm.jpg]

{{Col-break|width=30%}}
'''NOTES:'''
*

{{Col-end}}

== Context and background ==

== Physical description of letter ==

== Publication history ==

== Commentary about this letter ==

The original is in the British Library, Folio 1. According to [[George Linton]] and [[Virginia Hanson]],
<blockquote>
In blue ink on both sides of 13 full-sized sheets of white paper. There are some smears and write-overs. On the last sheet and the next of the last some of the text appears to have been erased.<ref>George E. Linton and Virginia Hanson, eds., ''Readers Guide to The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett'' (Adyar, Chennai, India: Theosophical Publishing House, 1972), 60.</ref>
</blockquote>

== Notes ==
<references/>
 

== Additional resources ==

Ragunath Row

2014-02-01T05:53:19Z

Jon Knebel:

{{Template:Article needs expansion}}
 
 
 
Dewan Bahadur '''Ragunath Row''' (also spelled Ragoonath or Raghunath) was the first President of the [[Madras Theosophical Society]], of which [[T. Subba Row]] was the Corresponding Secretary.

On [[June 3]], 1882, [[Helena Petrovna Blavatsky|Mme. Blavatsky]] answered a letter of his that was later published under the title of [http://www.blavatsky.net/blavatsky/arts/HinduWidowMarriagepv.htm# Hindu Widow Marriage]. In 1887 Mme. Blavatsky remarked about him:

<blockquote>Ragunath Rao, a Brâhmana of the highest caste, who has presided for three years over [[Madras Theosophical Society|The Theosophical Society of Madras]], and who is at present Prime Minister (Dewan) of the Holkar, is the most fervent reformer in India.
 
He is fighting, as so many other Theosophists, the law of widowhood, on the strength of texts from Manu and the Vedas. He has already freed several hundred young widows, destined to celibacy because of the loss of their husbands in their childhood, and he has made possible their remarriage in spite of the hue and cry of protest on the part of orthodox Brâhmanas. He laughs at castes; and the one hundred odd Theosophical Branches in India help him in this all-out war against superstition and ecclesiastical cruelty.<ref>Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, ''Collected Writings'' vol. VIII (Wheaton, IL: Theosophical Publishing House, 1990), 82.</ref></blockquote>

In December 1888, when [[Henry Steel Olcott|Col. Olcott]] left for Japan, he appointed Ragunath Row as part of a committee to exercise all Executive functions on his behalf during his absence.

== Notes ==
<references/>

[[Category:Associates of HPB|Row, Ragunath]]
[[Category:Nationality Indian|Row, Ragunath]]

Mahatma Letter No. 131

2014-01-31T05:20:25Z

Jon Knebel: /* Page 6 */